Harry Potter The Rise of Overlord Vulcan

The Rise of Overlord Vulcan!
by dragen
Summary:
Read Harry's journey through his first few years at Hogwarts, and how it made him start his
quest to become the new most feared Dark Lord ever known: Dark Lord Vulcan.
Dark/Evil/Harry/Harem. Not for children - DO NOT READ IF UNDER EIGHTEEN!
Please Read & Review! Need a new plot read next chapter for more info when it comes out.
Categories: Betrayal, Crossovers, Erotica, Slaves, Twins, Manipulative > Manipulative

Harry, Dark or Evil > Dark Fic/Character, Powerful > Cunning, resourceful and ambitious,
Manipulative > Manipulative Dumbledore, Bashing > Dumbledore bashing, Dark or Evil >
Evil Fic/Character, Erotica > Fem/Slash, Harem/Multi pairing > Harem Stories, Powerful >
Dominating Main Character, Slaves > Main character is master, Erotica > Lemon,
Harem/Multi pairing > Threesome, Bashing > Few people bashing, Bonding > Other
Bonding, Powerful > Independent, Bashing > Ron bashing, Powerful > Very
Powerful Characters: Angelina Johnson, Astoria Greengrass, Blaise Zabini, Cho Chang,
Daphne Greengrass, Fleur Delacour, Fred Weasley, Gabrielle Delacour, George Weasley,
Ginny Weasley, Hannah Abbott, Harry James Potter, Hermione Granger, Katie Bell, Luna
Lovegood, Rita Skeeter, Sirius Black, Su Li, Susan Bones, Tracey Davis
Status: Abandoned, Available for Adoption, Slow Updates
Genres: Adult, Adult - Femslash, Adventure/Action, AU, Crime, Dark, Erotica, Family,
Fantasy, Friendship, Horror
Pairings: Harry/Alicia, Harry/Angelina, Harry/Astoria G., Harry/Daphne G., Harry/Fleur,
Harry/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Gabrielle, Harry/Ginny, Harry/Ginny/Hermione,
Harry/Ginny/Hermione/Daphne, Harry/Ginny/Luna, Harry/Hannah A, Harry/Hermione,
Harry/Hermione/Daphne, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Luna/Ginny,
Harry/Katie B., Harry/Lily, Harry/Luna, Harry/OC, Harry/Padma P., Harry/Parvati P.,
Harry/Parvati/Padma, Harry/Rita Skeeter, Harry/Su Li, Harry/Susan B.,
Harry/Susan/Ginny, Harry/Tracey D.
Warnings: Abuse / Torture, Adult Themes, Beastiality, Character Death, Extreme Sexual
Situations, Extreme violence, Femslash, Incest, Rape, Strong Language, Underage Sex
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 19 Completed: Yes Word count: 241,720 Read: 843,305Published: August
06, 2012 Updated: March 26, 2015
Story Notes:
Warnings: Underage Sex, Smut/Lemons, Twincest, sort of, Forced Sex, Rape, Torture,
Threesomes, Foursomes, there’s going to be much more, so if you don’t like a VERY Dark
and Evil Harry and the things that come with this, so if you’re not over eighteen then
PLEASE stop reading now.
Disclaimer: I do not in any shape or form own Harry Potter, be it characters, spells, items,
or anything else that’s connected to the Harry Potter books/movies; they all belong to J. K.
Rowling & the Warner Bros Pictures. I don’t even earn any money from this. The only
characters that I do own are the ones that you haven’t read about in the books. Although, I
wish I did, that way I could come up with a more believable way for Harry ending up with
Ginny or someone who is better for him. Also I would made Hermione less trusting of
people like Dumbledore and less bossy. Anyway, onto the story.
1. Prologue & Chapter 1 - Harry's Childhood! by dragen
2. Chapter 2 - Into the Wizarding World! by dragen
3. Chapter 3 - First Year: Part 1! by dragen
4. Chapter 4 - First Year: Part 2! by dragen
5. Chapter 5 - Summer with the Grangers (Part 1) by dragen
6. Chapter 6 - Summer with the Grangers (Part 2) by dragen
7. Chapter 7 - Return to Hogwarts. by dragen
8. Chapter 8 - Second Year: Part 1! by dragen
9. Chapter 9 - Christmas with the Grangers! by dragen
13. Chapter 13 - Second Summer with the Grangers: Part 1! by dragen
14. Chapter 14 - The Dark Priestess Averna! by dragen
15. Chapter 15 - Second Summer with the Grangers - Part 2! by dragen
16. Chapter 16 - The Dark Priestess Averna and Harry! by dragen
19. Update Progress! by dragen
Prologue & Chapter 1 - Harry's Childhood! by dragen

Prologue!
Our tale starts with a fourteen-year-old Harry Potter, boy wizard in his fourth year, lying in
his bed at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Next to him was an almost
identical naked fourteen-year-old black haired girl sleeping soundly. The girl was Lucy
Potter; Harry’s twin sister. As she was sleeping Harry was gently stroking her hair with one
hand, whilst his other hand was caressing her stomach and breasts.
One would suspect to think that Harry would feel guilty about his actions, ashamed even, of
what he was doing to his own twin - even with what he'd done earlier. But the fact was that
he wasn’t, with everything that he had been though in his short life he believed that this was
long time owed to him. This was small compared to what he thought the world owed him.
Either way, Harry knew that his sister would want him to do this, demand him to do it,
even. In fact, she would be mad at him for not doing much more to her, even if she was
asleep and couldn’t enjoy it fully herself. As long as it made him happy, she would have
been happy if he fucked or raped her as she slept and she wouldn’t mind, she would
encourage him to do so. It was just how she was, he could do anything to her, and she
would love it, reciprocating however possible.
For a normal person this would have been strange, the sheer level of devotion towards
Harry’s happiness could be likened to a slightly demented House-Elf on occasion, but one
thing about Lucy was that she wasn’t normal. In fact, until about a week ago she wasn’t
even real; just a figment of Harry’s imaginations.
But that requires a bit of a back-story.
Chapter 1…
It was Christmas Day and a young Harry Potter was curled up in a ball, sobbing in his
room… his room being the cupboard. Harry was sad because, once again, his so called
family the Dursleys had locked him up in his cupboard while they were having Christmas
Dinner and giving each other gifts, of which he wouldn’t get any. Since he was four when
he could start to really remember things, this was all that he knew.
Harry didn’t know why, but his family seemed to hate him for some reason. He wasn’t sure
how they treated him before, but over the last two years they would punish him harshly.
Like the time they were forced to put him into school or go to court, he was punished for
spending money they didn’t need to, on things like clothes, textbook and other school
supplies. A few other times he was punished for doing better than their son Dudley in
school, and other times they’d just generally been mean to him even when he wasn’t being
punished simply because he was different and would call him Freak. That was another
thing; they would always call him Boy or Freak, never by his name. They also had their
own son bully him, and rewarded Dudley for doing so.
Harry always wondered what it would be like to have a family that loved and cared for him,
sometimes he would use his imagination, the one thing that the Dursleys couldn’t stop him
from playing with, to make it so they were a happy family and they loved and cared for
him; but due to their normal treatment of him that imaginary scenario was shattered within
a day him. So he did the next best thing; he made up a family member that would love him,
care for him and support him in whatever he did.
After some thought, he dreamt up a sister. Wanting her to be about the same age, she
became his twin sister. Which was the only way that would be possible, considering his
parent’s death. So she had long black hair and green eyes like his own. He decided to make
it so she would be quiet and calculating in public, but mischievous and fun-loving around
those she cared for. However, unlike him she wouldn’t care one lick about what people
thought about her as long as she was happy with the decisions she made. It took a while to
think of what to call her, but in the end he decided to call his new imagination sister Lucy.
Over the next few months, things slowly started to change for Harry, thanks to his
imaginary sister’s equally imaginary words. These words of encouragement would make
him do things that he wouldn’t normally dream of doing. Sure what she said wasn’t
extreme, but it was something he wouldn’t have thought of for a few more years. These
words of encouragement were for him to sneak out at night to get himself some food while
his family asleep. It took a while, but soon he did started sneaking out every night to get
himself some food once his relatives were asleep, lessening the effects of his malnutrition
and ensuring the healing his future school nurse would help him through went much
smoother than it would have been otherwise.
Thanks to his so called family punishing him for the smallest of infractions and so often
sending him into his cupboard, he got the chance to build Lucy’s personality more. She
grew more and more defined and became someone he would have liked to become, but was
too afraid to. That is, unless he was pushed into it, which is exactly what Lucy did - pulling
pranks and such.
Seeing that he often spent time in his cupboard, unless he was doing the chores that were so
bitterly forced upon him by his aunt and uncle, he began to take advantage of the time.
With nothing to do he began to daydream. These daydreams were of him and Lucy having
conversations, mostly in jest, a fat joke here, a stab at Dudley’s intelligence there, nothing
Harry himself wouldn’t say within his mind if he was more confident, but as time passed
she took on a life of her own and started to make jokes he wouldn’t think of along with
ideas and thoughts of her own. There was one thought which Lucy was especially keen on,
that he was special. That he had a gift that others did not. There had never been a soul to so
much as think that thought to him until then. The idea that he had powers that other people
didn’t have. And that maybe this was the reason why his “family” hated him so much.
16th July 1987:
It was about two weeks before their seventh birthday, and the twins were sitting on their
bed, having one of their night time talks. They talked of pleasant things, arbitrarily drifting
from topic to topic. But then Lucy suddenly asked her brother, “Harry have you ever
wondered why the Dursleys don’t like you?”
Harry thought back to every other time he'd pondered that very question. He could never
remember anything he'd done that would warrant their hatred. Maybe he'd cried too much
as a baby, or swallowed a magnet, but Harry didn’t think that was quite right. The best
answer he'd ever divined was that the Dursleys despised him simply because he existed.
“You know better than anyone I have always thought about it Lucy,” Harry said sadly, “but
I never worked out why they would hate me. I don’t know what I could have possibly done
to make them feel the way they do.”
“Well I think I’ve finally realized what it might be!” Lucy said with an oddly excited smile.
She scooted forward on the bed and leaned in, as if she was about to tell him a grand and
mysterious secret. “Now, before you say something I want you to keep an open mind and
think about it before you say it isn’t possible, can you do that brother?” Harry just nodded
to his sister as Lucy continued to say, “The reason I think the Dursleys hate you is because
you're special, because you have magical powers.”
Without thinking, Harry said, “B-but Uncle Vernon says that there is no such thing as
magic.” His uncle had beaten that particular thought into him with a vengeance.
“I know what he said, but remember what I said, keep an open mind.” Lucy insisted. “I
know he said there’s no such thing as magic, but how do you explain the strange things that
have happened over the last year? Like your teacher’s hair turning blue after she called you
a cheat and a liar when you did well in your test. Even though there was no proof of you
doing anything. They punished you even though you said you didn’t do anything. Then
there were a few other strange things that happened around you that they punished you for,
even though you said you didn’t do nothing. And what about last week when you appeared
on the roof of your school when Dudley and his gang of friends were chasing after you, do
you really think that the wind carried you up there as you jumped? You teleported up there
somehow.”
Harry sat there as he thought about what his sister said, realizing that she was right. How
else could he explain what happened over the years? All the times he wanted something
bad to happen to the people who hurt him and called him a cheat and a liar, and then
something would really happen. As he thought about it now, magic explained a great deal.
He couldn’t come up with anything else. It would also explain why his relatives hated him;
they despised anything strange, or anything that didn’t fit their definition of ‘normal’, so
Harry’s almost supernatural abilities seemed like the perfect reason to hate him.
“So, if it is magic, what do you think I should do?” asked Harry.
Lucy practically scoffed at the thought that her brother would ask such a question. “Isn’t it
obvious! We learn how to use it! It’s magic, why wouldn't you want to work hard to learn
how to use it?”
Harry nodded, and then smiled as he began to share his sister’s visions of the possibilities.
“What do you think I can do with it, I mean I haven’t been able to consciously control it
before.”
“You haven’t tried before, either.” Lucy pointed out. “It’s magic though, right? So maybe
you can do anything as long as you focus? Like moving things with your mind, and set
stuff on fire. We won’t know until you try.”
And so Harry’s mind was set, he would try everything. He would find out exactly what his
special talent was capable of. It was hard for Harry at the beginning, seeing as he didn’t
know where to start, but fortunately he had a little help from Lucy. It wasn’t long before he
was able to levitate items and light things on fire. He found the first skill somewhat useful,
as he was able to levitate himself and other things up and down so he wouldn’t have to
reach for things again and made escape from his cousin and his gang easier.
As for his fire, things progressed a little slower. He knew it might take years to master. But
like many kids his age he enjoyed fire. The way it glowed and danced, how it stood out
against the backdrop of reality. The problem was this wasn’t doing his mental stability any
favors, as he slowly became a budding pyromaniac. He started to start small fires and watch
them, if it wasn’t for Lucy, he would have just watched them get out of control and burn
buildings down. He even had dreams of watching the Dursleys being burnt alive by his
flames, as he sat there and laughed as it happened. He fast learned that his own fire didn’t
hurt him and, after a few months of training, normal fire didn’t hurt him either.
Not only was he learning about his psychokinetic abilities while he was awake, but he was
learning in his dreams with his sister and was playing games with the fire - throwing
fireballs at each other. However, before long Harry wanted to start learning a new skill. His
current skill set was coming along fine, and he found he still had room to learn more. Once
more, it was Lucy who came up with an idea first.
16th May 1988:
Harry was playing with his fireballs, throwing them in the air and catching them. At the
moment this wasn’t what he was trying to do though. He was actually trying to make them
float in the air. He could conjure fire well enough, but finer manipulation was still beyond
him. That didn’t bother him that much since he knew it could be years to do what he
wanted, but at the same time he was a bit bored, he wanted to learn something new,
something he knew was possible and easy to learn. He felt that he wasn’t powerful enough
to learn half of what he wanted to learn yet though.
But as he was thinking this and playing with his ball of fire, his sister said, “I think I have
an idea for what to work on next, brother.”
“Oh, and what would that be sister?” Harry returned with a smile, he knew that his sister
would think of something, she always did.
“Summoning.” Lucy revealed. “That way you can summon food to you without people
noticing, or money, or anything we need really. You can make yourself a small hideaway or
something this way, so if things get too bad back with them you can have a place to hold up
in.”
The idea of stealing from people using his skills didn’t bother him in the slightest, and
Harry quickly decided it was a worthwhile skill to have. No one was willing to help him
when he told them about the Dursley’s treatment, so why should he care about stealing
from them or others?
“That’s not a bad idea.” Harry said with a smile. “It would help me out greatly, not only in
getting food and water, as well as a host of other things I could use, but I can also afford to
get myself some decent clothes.”
“I thought you might like the idea dear brother.” Lucy said before a thoughtful look crossed
her face before she asked. “I’ve just thought of another idea; remember when you
teleported onto the school roof last year?”
“You really think so Lucy?” Harry asked wearily. It wasn’t that he didn’t believe her, but
teleport? He wasn’t sure that was possible... then again, he didn’t know what magic could
do, he really should do a bit of research into what he might be able to do.
“Well yeah, it was too high for you to jump up there, so the only way I can think of for you
to get up there is if you teleported.” Lucy explained her reasoning. “So I was thinking you
might be able to use your fire skills to teleport to places…”
“What!? I think you’ve lost it sister. Teleporting may be useful, but using fire to teleport?
How does that even work?” Harry wondered aloud.
“Remember that book you read a while back? In it Phoenixes could teleport. They used
their control over fire to kind of, go sideways through the dimensional something or other.”
Lucy tried explaining it. The book explained it away with mumbo jumbo and techno babble
that only made sense if you really didn’t think about it too hard, but it was still worth a try
to learn. “Once you learn how to do it you could go anywhere you liked.” She enticed him
further.
As crazy as it sounded - should the idea work - then he really could put such an ability to
work. If it didn’t work out, than it really didn’t matter, it was still flame manipulation, the
control over his abilities grew the more he used them, so it was win-win. He could always
learn another way to teleport if that idea didn’t work, as a Teleporting Skill could be every
useful to have. With an indulging grin, he asked his twin, “So sister, since you suggested
this idea, you must have some ideas as to how I can do this?”
“Normally I would, but I really don’t know even where to begin. If I had to give some kind
of advice though, I’d suggest going somewhere quiet and try meditating, trying different
things and seeing what feels right.” Lucy said with an apologetic shrug. “You could even
read up in books and comics to see how the people with similar skills have done it, though I
doubt it would ever go into the mechanics behind it, being fiction for most.”
Harry only nodded and started walking into the nearby forest, as there wasn’t anything
to say. He was already planning to read up on books and comics to see what skill he could
possibly be able to learn. Using them to find out how to Flame Teleport would be just as
useful. As he walked, he felt, rather than saw Lucy disappearing, as she tended to do when
they were done talking.
Harry spent the next few days trying various things, but didn't have much luck. The only bit
of success he had was when he compressed the energy that fuelled his pyrokinesis into a
tight ball and then let it go. The ring of fire that had exploded outward around him had
seared straight through the tree he’d been leaning on - which had thankfully fallen
backward from the kinetic force. This was definitely something he would be practising in
the future. Still, over these last few days he didn't even make any headway with the
teleportation dilemma, so he shelved that for later and decided to work on his summoning
skill.
It was a few weeks before Harry mastered how to summon things, he now could summon
anything from small pocket change to even full wallets. After that he read books and
comics about magic, all to see what he might be able to learn. The main comics that he read
were the various incarnations of the X-Men, as they had many different powers, powers
that could be useful to him.
The first two skills he tried to learn were shape shifting and the ability to change into
animals, but they didn’t seem to work for Harry, no matter what he tried over the years.
That didn’t mean he didn’t use them in another way, if he couldn’t do them, and seeing as
his sister was imaginary, something he didn’t often think about, he decided to work these
skills into her. His sister happily thanked him for it, as she had great fun changing into all
different people, making him laugh as she altered their appearance to comical degrees. The
same with the animals, he loved it when she came a wolf or a tiger for some reason. Lucy
also found out that she could become any humanoid animal, a hybrid of girl and animal.
Harry thought she looked very cute as a Catgirl, and as a Wolfgirl.
Seeing as that avenue of research was fruitless, he looked up other skills that he could
master. One of these skills he found he could do was becoming invisible. He thought this
skill would be very useful, as he would be able to move about and do more things without
being noticed. It took a few months before he was able to go completely invisible, as
opposed to leaving a limb or two visible.
He also learned he could fly, if he manipulated his fire right; like the characters in comics
he read. It took some time, but before his tenth birthday Harry had learned how to fly
without any mishaps. He could never get very high, since he didn't want to be spotted, but
he did it whenever he could get away with it; he felt free, alive, in the air. It was like he was
born to be in the air.
Lucy also gained a few new abilities, the first being the ability to copy herself. Seeing how
fun it was to have to of herself she felt that three would be even better. She was trying to
create another one or two of herself, but so far she wasn’t able to do so. She was able to get
another two arms to grow out of anywhere on her body though, like the character she'd seen
in some of the Japanese comics they'd found in the specialty store.
Fire breathing was a natural progression of his skills, and he was inspired when he'd been
walking home from school one day and saw a fire breather in town. He thought it would be
cool to try, so he did. Because he wasn't hurt by his own fire, it didn't actually take very
long at all to learn. Lucy didn’t like the idea of it, so she didn’t learn the skill herself.
As the years passed by, Harry was able to find an abandoned house near where he lived.
Although Surrey was a large enough place to live in, it wasn’t as proper as it used to be and
the houses that were on sale weren't selling as well as they used to. This lead to quite a few
abandoned houses that had been on the market for years. There was one place that Harry
was interested in because it was just down the street from number four, and thus would be
close enough to go to should he need to hide and no one would suspect to look for him as it
was boarded up. Once Harry was able to get into the home, he was happy to find that the
previous owners had actually left quite a bit of furniture behind - although a few things did
need to be mended - all in all it was perfect for his needs.
Thanks to find the new hideout of Harry’s, he realized a new skill he wanted to learn;
repairing. It took a few months, but Harry was able to learn and mend all the items in the
house that were broken with his... well he hadn't decided what to call the energy he
possessed. Chi, Ki, Chakra, Aura, Spirit Energy, he'd even heard Lucy jokingly call it
magic once. Whatever the case, it really didn't matter.
Overall, things were coming along nicely. The twins fell into a routine; Harry would train
what he needed to learn during the day, and at nights he would give what he learned to his
sister. Aside from using his, whatever they were calling it at the time - Lucy was stuck on
magic, but Harry felt partial to Spirit Energy - Harry also learned how to fight. He didn't
exactly have a sparring partner, but Lucy helped. Neither of the two thought too hard about
how it was possible she was solid for these fights, but it suited their needs so they didn't
question it; just in case they accidentally killed it with logic.
However, when he wasn’t training, going to school or doing chores for his relatives, he was
stealing things that were of interest and sometimes getting into fights. All out of the area so
he wouldn’t be known. It helped when he finally mastered his ability to teleport, so he
could escape before he could be captured by the gangs and/or the police. So far he was able
to make sure that he wasn’t caught on camera, as he suspected that there were other
magic/Spirit Energy/whatever users, why else would his aunt and uncle call him 'one of
those freaks'? And even if it wasn't true, he didn't want them to catch on to what he was
doing. It helped that his sister was able to inform him if there were camera's nearby, or
people he needed to watch out for. He knew that this wasn’t normal for an imaginary
friend/sister, he suspected that the reason that Lucy could do this was that his abilities had
somehow allowed this to happen and he was grateful for it, otherwise he would have been
caught by now.
However, like all good things, Harry’s good time with his sister was coming to an end. As
all imaginary friends slowly disappeared. So did she. At the time Harry was so caught up in
everything that was happening that he didn’t realize her advice becoming less and less
frequent and she was appearing less and less. However, it wasn’t until Harry woke up on
his tenth birthday and didn’t hear his sister’s customary good morning greeting that he
realized what was happening; he was devastated.
It took a while, but Harry eventually recovered from losing Lucy. But he would often think
back to the times with his imaginary sister fondly. Those times that he wasn’t alone, those
were good times. Even now he would use what he thought she would do in the situations he
found himself in to get out of trouble. She was the one that created his sly and smart side,
giving him the idea to keep things from people, teaching him how to lie convincingly. It
was a skill that came in handy many times when his pyromaniac tenancies got the best of
him, now that he didn’t have a sister to caution him against such behavior, and he was
found at the scene of a fire more often. But thanks to no proof being left that he had
anything to do with the fires, they couldn’t do anything to him. The 'Mysterious
Firebomber' was never caught.
Over the next year, Harry continued his training with his powers and his mastery over fire
alone. Harry learned how to make weapons out of fire, like swords and axes. He also
decided that spamming fireballs was both wasteful and not very useful for a long ranged
attack, so he started trying to condense the fireballs and make them fly faster. It took until a
week before his eleventh birthday to master, but he was proud to call his fire arrows a
complete success.
On his eleventh birthday that Harry learned the truth about how his parents died, as well as
finally getting a name for his abilities - it turned out Lucy was right, it was magic - and
about his own fame in the Magical World. About a week before his eleventh birthday, he
started to get letters from someone. When he first got the first one, he was foolish enough
to bring it back to the kitchen. When his relatives saw the letter they paled at the sight of it
and took the letter him before he could do anything and said it wasn’t for him and tore it
apart. The good thing about it was that he got Dudley’s second bedroom.
To Harry amazement, over the next week he was sent thousands of letters from whoever
was trying to write to him, he knew he could get one of them at any time by summoning
one before leaving, but he was having too much fun. Whenever he got these letters his
uncle would go crazy over it and have a hissy fit and tried to ‘stop’ Harry from getting one.
He even tried to block every hole in the house that a letter could get through, when they
started to arrive in all sorts of places that shouldn't have been physically possible Vernon
finally snapped two days before Harry’s eleventh birthday, where he took them all to a
small island in the middle of nowhere. Harry wasn’t sure how that would work, seeing that
whoever was writing to him wouldn’t let that stop them from trying to contact him.
He was right, but instead of a letter, they sent what looked like giant named Hagrid.
Meeting Hagrid was both very enlightening and left him with mixed feelings. Yes he was
happy that he finally got an explanation for his abilities and finding out about his heritage,
but he was saddened to learn of his parent’s true fate, even more so when he learned that he
was famous for something they clearly did, and worse, died doing.
TO BE CONTINUED!
End Notes:
Author’s Note: Here is the end of the first part of Vulcan, I hope that you like this rewrite
and I hope that you’ll spend a few more minutes and leave me a review letting me know
what you think of the story. Be warned though, and flame reviews well be deleted and
won’t be posted here.
Harry’s Powers so far: Summoning, levitating, fire skills (starting and controlling fires,
fireballs, heat resistant, firebreathing, fire flight, fire weapons, fire punches and fire
arrows.), repairing, invisibility.
Lucy’s Powers so far: Summoning, levitating, low powered fire skills (starting fires,
fireballs, mild heat resistant and fire flight) and shape shifting (human and animal)
invisibility, coping herself and gain extra arms…
Back to index
Chapter 2 - Into the Wizarding World! by dragen
Author's Notes:
‘Thoughts’
Chapter 2…
1st of September 1991:
Harry Potter was sitting in an end compartment on the Hogwarts Express with his pet owl
Hedwig sitting on the overhead bars, whilst his new familiar Aneira, in her cat form, was
sitting in his lip as he read The Rise and Fall of Dark Lords through the Ages. As he was
reading the book, he was thinking about the last month. It had been a very short thirty days
since Hagrid had taken him to Diagon Alley. Harry was surprised at the Alley and the
magic behind it; it was much bigger than it should have been. There was no way something
of that size would fit into the area between the Muggle buildings surrounding it from the
road outside the Leaky Cauldron.
Despite the impossibility, and mobbing he got from his ‘fans’, it was amazing to see. Their
first stop was the Wizard Bank, Gringotts, where he met his first magical creatures, the
Goblins, who ran the bank. Harry was amazed at how much money he had; about half a
million Galleons in his Trust Vault alone! The goblins informed him that he would get his
Family Vault when he was of age, which he found was at the age of seventeen, along with
his seats in Wizengamot. When he asked about what the Wizengamot was, the goblin told
him that he should look this up himself, since it was a human thing and the goblins couldn’t
care less about human legal affairs that had little to do with them, unless it was dealing with
money or they were being paid to care. Harry realized then that Goblins didn’t like humans
all that much, and that, for some reason, Hagrid was uneasy about him hearing all this.
Either way, after getting the package from Dumbledore’s Vault, which only contained the
small bundled package Hagrid left with, they left the bank. While Hagrid went off to get a
drink to calm his nerves from the cart ride, Harry had entered Madam Malkins to buy his
robes.
31st of July:
As Harry entered Madam Malkin’s shop, he looked around to see the shop had many
mannequins with different kinds of robes adorning them. He also saw many shelves and
glass cabinets as well as counters, all full of buttons, cloths and other item to make clothes.
As he was looking round he saw the person he suspected was Madam Malkin, she was a
squat, smiling witch dressed all in mauve. “Greetings dear, my name is Madam Malkin, are
you Hogwarts too?” She asked just as Harry opened his mouth. “Got the lot here - another
young man being fitted up just now, in fact,” she explained to his slightly surprised face.
In the back of the shop, a boy with a pale, pointed face was standing on a footstool while a
second witch pinned up his long black robes. Madam Malkin stood Harry on a stool next to
him, slipped a long robe over his head, and began to pin it to the right length.
“Hello,” The boy said with an air of pompousness. “Hogwarts, too?”
“Yes.” Harry replied, wary of the boy, something about the way he held himself and acted
seemed… off, like his politeness was fake.
“My name is Draco Malfoy, my father’s next door buying my books and mother’s up the
street looking at wands.” The boy said in a bored, drawling voice. “Silly really, from what
I’ve been told a wand picks the wizard, and not the other way around. Then I’m going to
drag them off to look at racing brooms. I don’t see why first years can’t have their own. I
think I’ll bully father into getting me one and I’ll smuggle it in somehow,” he rambled.
The boy reminded Harry of Dudley in the way he acted, he would bully his father or others
until he got what he wanted, his brain instantly classified him as a bully, and someone to
avoid if possible - the only difference between the two was one was a fat bastard and one
was a thin bastard. Oh he wasn’t going to avoid him out of fear, he would kick his skinny
ass if this boy got too much out of hand; no it was to avoid confrontation at his new school.
He was famous and from what he knew of famous people on the telly, people watched their
every move waiting for them to do something wrong and, when something happened,
jumped on it, making life hard for that person. He would avoid confrontation until he could
learn to get away with it.
Before he could say anything, Draco asked, “Have you got your own broom?”
“No I haven’t.” He answered. Why would he need one when he could fly well enough on
his own? He wasn’t about to tell anybody about this though; he wasn’t dense enough to
think that what he could do was normal from what he’d seen so far. ‘Why would someone
confine themselves to flying a broom?’ Harry mused to himself, ‘Learning to fly without
one would allow you to do more then you could on a broom.’
“Do you play Quidditch at all?” came the bully’s second question.
“No.” Harry said again, wondering what the hell Quidditch could be, maybe some kind of
sport with the way this idiot asked him; he seemed to have that silly obsession in his tone
that his uncle and loads of other people had for football.
“I do - Father says it’s a crime if I’m not picked to play for my House, and I must say, I
agree. Know what House you’ll be in yet? I’m hoping to be Slytherin…” the pale-faced boy
rambled on once again.
“Houses? Are they like some kind of dorms were people sleep and that?” Harry wondered.
He was going to a boarding school, and he knew from hearing from people who go to other
boarding schools that the students slept in dorms. Maybe Houses were just different wings
of the building?
“Yes they are.” Draco answered suspiciously. “Don’t you know anything about Hogwarts?”
he asked contemptuously.
“No, I only found out about Hogwarts today.” Harry replied honestly, not liking the tone he
took.
“Are you a Half-Blood or a Muggle.” Draco said, spitting Muggle in disgust.
“What’s a Half-Blood?” Harry inquired.
“You must be a Mudblood if you need to ask that.” Draco sneered at Harry.
Harry noticed that Madam Malkin gasped in horror as she heard Draco said Mudblood.
Making an assumption, he guessed this was something that shouldn’t be said in polite
company, like calling someone a bitch or bastard. It was likely a racial slur, which bumped
Draco up to ‘racist’ on his mental checklist.
Harry remained silent, since this would likely be the last time he and the blond ever spoke
civilly again he may as well let him say his piece. “A Half-Blood is someone who is born
from a Pureblood, someone who can trace his magical line back at least ten centuries or so,
unbroken of course.” Draco explained. “Normally, it’s a Blood Traitor having a kid with a
Mudblood or a Muggle.”
“Ah, in that case I don’t know if I’m a Half-Blood or a… Mudblood as you call me, as my
parents were killed when I was a baby, during the war against Vold-I mean You-Know-
Who, and I was raised by Muggles. For all I know, I could be a Pureblood like you seem to
be.” Harry grinned internally at the other boy’s rapid 180 after his words sunk in.
Draco paled, there were many Purebloods families that were killed during the last war and
many of them were forced to live the awful Muggles, never knowing who they were.
“My… my deepest apologies, I didn’t think of it like that, I-I didn’t realize.” Draco back
peddled. He knew that, should his father hear of this, he would surely get grounded for life
for turning a possible Pureblood ally against their family.
For a moment, silence reigned between the two boys before Draco opened his mouth again,
“Let me explain, at Hogwarts there are four house where you live and sleep.” Draco
explained, hoping that if he could make up for his earlier mistake, he might be able to gain
an ally. He never thought of asking who the black haired boy was, if he did, he would have
acted differently. “The houses are Slytherin - this is the house I want to be in as it prides
itself for traits in cunning, resourcefulness and ambition. And it wouldn’t allow Mudbloods
into it.”
Hearing the bit about cunning, Harry had to hold in his scoff, if that is true about being
cunning he didn’t think that Draco would be in it. A truly cunning person would hide what
he thought of others, and would only show what he truly thinks of a person once they learn
about him.
“How disgusting, look at that man!” Draco said suddenly, nodding toward the front
window. Hagrid was standing there, grinning at Harry and pointing at two large ice creams
to show he couldn’t come in.
“Oh that’s Hagrid.” Harry said, holding in a smirk that he knew something the boy didn’t.
“He works at Hogwarts.”
“Oh.” Draco said thoughtfully. “I’ve heard of him. He’s a sort of servant, isn’t he?”
“He’s the gamekeeper.” Harry corrected easily. He really was starting to dislike this boy
more and more, sure he was suspicious of him, why would someone send a gamekeeper to
pick up a student, wouldn’t a teacher be better? They would know more about the school he
was going to than a gamekeeper would, then again a gamekeeper would know about the
grounds and that could be useful to know if Hogwarts Grounds were as big as Harry
thought it would be.
“Yes, exactly. I heard he’s a sort of savage - lives in a hut on the school grounds and every
now and then he gets drunk, tries to do magic, and ends up setting fire to his bed,” Draco
continued with a condescending frown on his face.
“I think he’s brilliant.” Harry argued coldly. Inside he was smirking, with this bit of info
about Hagrid often getting drunk he may be able to get info from him from time to time if
he played his cards right. He knew that, more often than not, when someone gets drunk,
they talk about things that they shouldn’t. It would be worth his time to make friends with
Hagrid.
“Do you?” Draco said with a slight sneer, forgetting that he was trying to make Harry an
ally, “Why is he with you?”
“As I said my parents were killed, so the school sent him to pick me up and get my things.”
Getting sick of the boy’s attitude he decided to rub his nose in his own shortcomings. “For
someone who wants to be in the House for the cunning, you’re not acting like someone for
that House. In fact, if there was a House for the bold and foolish, then you would be a shoe-
in.”
“How dare you say I could be a Gryffindor!” Draco raged. “I’m not impulsive and foolish
as them. What’s your last name, I want to know who you are so I can tell my father about
this insult…”
Before Harry could say something about Draco being a daddy’s boy, Madam Malkin said
to Draco, “That’s you done, my dear.”
Harry was glad to see Draco hop down from the footstool and leave, but not before Draco
said as he left. “I’ll be seeing you at Hogwarts, and a word of advice, be careful.”
As Draco left, Madam Malkin spoke up. “I’m sorry about him dear, I’m ashamed to say
that there are some people who think they’re better than others because they’ve had magic
longer than others.” Madam Malkin gave a sad sigh. “And sadly the Malfoys are one such
family, although Lord Malfoy, the father of that boy, knows how to keep it to himself. I
wonder what happened to skip that skill in that child.”
“No worries Madam Malkin, he’s just a Daddy’s Boy, I’ve dealt with them before.” Harry
said, getting a chuckled from Madam Malkin. “He thinks that his father can get him
anything that he wants, and his father can sort it out for him. He’ll be in for a rude
awakening one day. So…”
Harry sighed as he remembered that after Draco left, he’d gotten himself some Wizarding
and Muggle clothing for himself. He’d been meaning to get some ‘Muggle’ clothes for a
while, but he often forgot to do so. Once he learned Madam Malkin could make these kinds
of clothes for him he ordered himself some jeans, shirts and some other items. As he was
ordering them, Madame Malkin gave him a lesson of what Mudblood meant; it implied that
the individual has ‘dirty blood’ and it is considered extremely offensive. Harry was
annoyed to say the least, but for the most part didn’t care. It was an insult that he’s never
heard before, and thus, couldn’t really bring himself to be offended when some stupid little
shit referring to him as one. There was no context there, so the racial slur lacked any sort of
weight.
After Madam Malkin’s, Harry went to the trunk shop, something Hagrid was against, as he
told him that Dumbledore only wanted him to take Harry to get the things he would need
for school and nothing else. He didn’t word it like that of course, Hagrid said he was in a
hurry and they should just stick to the essentials. Harry response was two pronged; at first
he asked Hagrid to tell him why he was helping him out if he was so busy, instead of one
for the other staff members. In the silence that followed that, he gave the large man an easy
out; asking him how he would able to carry all his things and keep them safe without a
trunk. Predictably, Hagrid took the out and gave in. In the end, Harry brought a five
compartment trunk: the first compartment was divided into smaller compartments, to keep
things separate and easy to find. The second compartment was an empty compartment
where he could place his bigger things that he couldn’t fit in the first compartment. The
third compartment was a place to keep his clothes. The fourth was a small common room,
where he could bring his friends and relax when they went to come and talk. The last
compartment was of a study and library, this place would be where he and his friends could
study when they want.
After they got Harry’s trunk they went to get his things from the Apothecary, Potage’s
Cauldron Shop, Scribbulus Everchanging Inks, a street peddler to get his telescope, and
lastly Flourish & Blotts. At Flourish & Blotts, Harry had to fight Hagrid to get some of the
books he wanted, like Curses and Counter Curses (Bewitch Your Friends and Befuddle
Your Enemies with the Latest Revenges: Hair Loss, Jelly-Legs, Tongue-Tying and Much,
Much More) by Professor Vindictus Viridian. There were a few other books that Harry
wanted, but because it wasn’t on the school list, Hagrid wouldn’t allow it. Harry played the
guilt card, saying that he wanted to learn everything that he could so he could make his
parents proud of him, and he couldn’t do that if he was forced not to learn. This softened
Hagrid up and he allowed Harry to get the books he wanted.
Harry smiled as he remembered how he got his wand and Aneira…
31st of July:
Harry and Hagrid were outside of Apothecary and Hagrid was checking Harry’s school list
again to make sure there wasn’t anything left apart from Harry’s wand to purchase.
“Just yer wand left.” Hagrid nodded to himself as he placed the parchment into his pocket
again. “Oh yeah, an’ I still haven’t got yeh a birthday present.”
“You don’t have to-” Harry tried to tell him.
“I know I don’t have to.” Hagrid said with a smile, “But I want to… tell yeh what, I’ll get
yer animal. Not a toad, toads went outta fashion years ago, yeh’d be laughed at, an’ I don’
like cats, they make me sneeze. I’ll get yer an owl. All the kids want owls, they’re dead
useful, carry yer mail an’ everythin’.”
Twenty minutes later, they left Eeylops Owl Emporium, which had been dark and full of
rustling and flickering, jewel-bright eyes. Harry now carried a large cage that held a
beautiful snowy owl, fast asleep with her head under her wing. As they left the shop, Harry
expressed his gratitude. “Thanks Hagrid.”
“Don’ mention it.” Hagrid replied happily, happy to have helped a student form a bond
with an animal. “Don’ expect you’ve had a lotta presents from them Dursleys. Just
Ollivander’s left now; only place fer wands, Ollivanders, and yeh gotta have the best
wand.”
A magical wand… now this was what Harry had been really looking forward to. Sure he
might be able to learn to do magic without one, but most of the wizards and witches that
he’d read about had one, that or a staff. He thought that they all had one, as it made doing
magic easier.
However, as they were heading towards Ollivander’s Harry suddenly stopped outside of
Magical Menagerie when he felt a pull from the shop. Hagrid stopped as well a few steps
after his much shorter companion. “Are yeh ok ‘Arry?”
“I’m fine Hagrid, I just felt some kind of… pull coming from this shop.” Harry answered as
he pointed at Magical Menagerie.
“A pull yeh say?” Hagrid said thoughtfully, he started to wonder if it was possible that
young Harry might have felt a Familiar Pull, it was very unlikely because of Harry’s age,
but it wasn’t impossible. He had heard stories where a person found their familiar at an
early age, it was rare, but had happened before. “Why don’ we go an’ see if we can see
wha’ is pullin’ at yeh?”
“Thanks Hagrid.” Harry agreed before the two of them entered Magical Menagerie.
As the two of them entered the shop Harry saw many animals in cages and fenced areas.
Below the cages were bags of feed and beddings, as well a few other miscellaneous items
needed for the various species that the store sold. While Hagrid stayed near the door, so he
wouldn’t get near the cats, Harry was looking around. As he was doing so, Harry followed
the pull on his magic towards the back of the shop.
As he got to the back, he saw a white kitten with black strips along its face and body. He
felt the pull was coming from this kitten. As Harry was opening the case, the Sale’s Wizard
shouted out, “Stop right there kid, that’s a dangerous animal.”
However it was too late as the cage had already been opened, the cat jumped out and into
Harry’s arms. With the cat in his arms Harry turned back to look at the shop owner a tad
condescendingly. He stroked the cat, causing it to purr; the very epitome of kitten
cuteness. “He doesn’t look that dangerous to me,” Harry said coldly.
The Sale’s Wizard looked at the scene in shock, “Impossible.” He sputtered in shock and
fright, “That damn thing attacked anyone that tried to buy it.”
“What’s wrong with him… or her?” Harry asked, wondering why the Sale’s Wizard would
be so frightened of a kitten.
The Sale’s Wizard said, “Her, and that thing is an Ice Tigran, they’re a race of powerful
magical tigers.”
“It doesn’t look like a tiger to me, even a young one. More like a house cat really,” he
commented.
“That’s because she’s in her cat form and just a baby herself. All Tigrans have two forms, a
cat form for stealth and their tiger form, which they use for fighting. In a few years, once it
becomes an adult, and if it’s powerful enough, it can gain a more human-like form. Often
though, Tigrans with this ability don’t bother using it for one reason or another. The Tigran
have many different types, you can tell them apart from their fur colour. This one is from
the ice tribe, granting it the ability to control ice to a degree.”
Harry was impressed when he heard this, he was amazed that such creatures existed; he
supposed he would have to get used to that feeling, he doubted the Magical World was
through shocking him. He had to wonder if this Tigran would be fine with him when she
found out he controlled fire. As from all the reading he had done, people or creatures don’t
often mix with the opposite element. Regardless though, it would either work out or it
wouldn’t, and as he thought about it he liked the idea of having such a creature, it could be
useful down the line. “So how much is it for this Tigran?” Harry asked to the shock of the
Sale’s Wizard.
“W-what?! I can’t sell it to some kid like you; it’s too dangerous for you to handle.” The
clerk sputtered.
“Oh come on, are you crazy. Does this cute little thing look dangerous to you?” Harry
asked as he tickled the kitten’s belly, and to the shock of the Sale Wizard, the Tigran started
to play with Harry’s fingers.
“Im-impossible.” The older wizard gasped. “She’s attacked anyone who tried to hold it,”
the wizard repeated.
“Well I don’t care, this little thing doesn’t seem too bad to me. Either way, my magic
pulled me to this little one and I won’t be leaving without her.” Harry said bluntly.
“Magic, pulled?” The Sale’s Wizard said faintly, his eyes went wide as he realized what
this could mean. “How old are you kid?”
“Eleven today.” Harry replied distractedly as the kitten in his arms squirmed as Harry’s
fingers found the perfect spot to scratch. After years of looking after Figg’s cats he knew
where to scratch them to make them happy.
“Impossible. A Familiar Pull at the age of eleven, impossible.” The man insisted, mostly to
himself.
Growing annoyed at the man’s continued disbelief Harry took a deep breath and finally
asked, “A Familiar Pull? What’s that?”
Hagrid was the one who answered, he had moved closer when he heard the Sales Wizard
cry out. “A Familiar Pull is where a wizard or witch feels a pull towards their Familiar.” At
Harry’s questioning look Hagrid went on to say. “hmm, the bes’ way ter explain a Familiar,
is that the animal is the bes’ match ter a wizard’s or witch’s magic. Once bonded, a
Familiar can help their Master in many ways, but the main way is tha’ they can help control
their Master’s magic better. There’s also some bleedover o’ abilities, mostly boosted
senses, which one depending on the animal, or increased balance and reaction speed fer the
human. The Familiar gains increased intelligence and lifespan too. They are able ter
communicate ter their Master though their link tha’ they share with their Master, they can
also share their feelin’s and emotions though the link. Some Familiars can use some low
level spells from their Master. They are also very loyal.”
As Harry heard all this, he wanted this kitten even more, not only was it going to be
powerful, but it would be very loyal to him too once they bonded. Something he would ask
Hagrid later, but for now he needed to complete the transaction. “So how much do you
want for this cute girl?” asked Harry.
Greed overcame over the Sale’s Wizard; yes he was shocked that a eleven year old would
have found his Familiar at a young age but still, he knew that the kid wouldn’t leave
without his Familiar and would pay what was asked. So, hiding the greed from his voice,
“It’ll be sixty Galleons for the Tigran.”
Although Harry didn’t know much from about Wizarding Money, from the gasp from
Hagrid, he knew he was being swindled. After some thought Harry spoke up, “I don’t think
so, that’s too much. I think ten Galleons for her is fair enough for her. You did say that
she’s been attacking people whenever they try and hold her, so I bet you wouldn’t even get
this. So I’ll give you ten Galleons for her, and I’ll promise to buy a carrying cage and
anything she needs from here. What do you say?”
The Sale’s Wizard frowned but knew he had no other choice. “Fine, you win…”
And so, after paying fifteen Galleons for the Tigran and the items needed for her, Harry and
Hagrid left the store; Hagrid sneezing a few times because of the Tigran. Once they were
all finished they headed towards Ollivander’s.
The last shop was narrow and shabby with peeling gold letters over the door read
Ollivander’s: Makers of Fine Wands since 382 B.C. and a single wand lying on a faded
purple cushion in the dusty window.
A tinkling bell rang somewhere in the depths of the shop as they stepped inside. It was a
tiny place, empty except for a single, spindly chair that Hagrid sat on to wait. Harry felt
strangely as though he had entered a very strict library; he swallowed a lot of new questions
that had just occurred to him and looked instead at the thousands of narrow boxes piled
neatly right up to the ceiling. For some reason, the back of his neck prickled. The very dust
and silence in here seemed to tingle with some secret magic. Feeling… something, behind
him he spun around, his left hand up to block an attack and his right hand curled inward,
ready to generate a deadly fireball at a moment’s notice.
“Good afternoon,” said a soft voice. Harry’s eyes flickered over to where Hagrid was
sitting as he heard a loud crunching noise, noticing the man was sitting on a pile of splinters
that used to be his chair. “You’re the first in over a hundred years to be able to sense me
back here before I made myself known. Oh yes, I’ll be keeping an eye on you, I suspect
great things from you.” As this was said, an old man walked out of the shadows, his wide,
pale eyes shining like moons through the gloom of the shop.
“Hello.” Harry said awkwardly, relaxing his stance slightly.
“Anyway, I thought I would see you soon. Harry Potter.” It wasn’t a question. “You may
look like your father, but you have your mother’s eyes and a very similar demeanour. It
seems only yesterday they were in here themselves, buying their first wand. Ten and a
quarter inches long, swishy, made of willow. Nice wand for Charms for your mother.”
Ollivander moved closer to Harry. He wished he would blink, the man’s silvery eyes were a
bit unnerving.
“Your father, on the other hand, favoured a mahogany wand. Eleven inches. Pliable. A little
more power and excellent for transfiguration. Well, I say your father favoured it - it’s really
the wand that chooses the wizard, of course.” The ancient man laughed, as if the very
concept of a Wizard choosing a wand was so ludicrous it was comical.
“And that’s where…” Ollivander suddenly reached forward and touched the lightning scar
on Harry’s forehead with a long, white finger. “I’m sorry to say I sold the wand that did it.”
He said softly. “Thirteen-and-a-half inches. Yew. Powerful wand, very powerful, and in the
wrong hands… well, if I’d known what that wand was going out into the world to do…”
He shook his head and then, to Harry’s relief, spotted Hagrid. “Rubeus! Rubeus Hagrid!
How nice to see you again… Oak, sixteen inches, rather bendy, wasn’t it?”
“It was, sir, yes.” Hagrid replied.
“Good wand, that one. But I suppose they snapped it in half when you got expelled?”
Ollivander said, suddenly stern.
“Er, yeh, they did.” Hagrid admitted, shuffling his feet. “I’ve still got the pieces, though.”
He added brightly.
“But you don’t use them?” Ollivander sharply.
“Oh, no, sir.” Hagrid said quickly. Harry noticed he gripped his pink umbrella very tightly
as he spoke. He suspected he knew where Hagrid’s wand was and that he used it
sometimes.
“Hmmm…” Ollivander hummed, giving Hagrid a piercing look. “Well now, Mr. Potter.
Let me see.” He pulled a long tape measure with silver markings out of his pocket. “Which
is your wand arm?”
“If you mean what hand do I use, I can use both hands, but I normally use my right.” Harry
answered as best he could.
“Hold out your arm. That’s it.” He measured Harry from shoulder to finger, then wrist to
elbow, shoulder to floor, knee to armpit and round his head. As he measured, he talked.
“Every Ollivander wand has a core of a powerful magical substance, Mr. Potter. We use
unicorn hairs, phoenix tail feathers, and the heartstrings of dragons. No two Ollivander
wands are the same, just as no two unicorns, dragons, or phoenixes are quite the same. And
of course, you will never get such good results with another Wizard’s wand.”
Harry suddenly realized that the tape measure, which was measuring between his nostrils,
was doing this on its own. Mr. Ollivander was flitting around the shelves, taking down
boxes.
“That will do.” He said, and the tape measure crumpled into a heap on the floor. “Right
then, Mr. Potter. Try this one. Beechwood and dragon heartstring. Nine inches. Nice and
flexible. Just take it and give it a wave.”
Harry took the wand and (feeling foolish) waved it around a bit, but Mr. Ollivander
snatched it out of his hand almost at once.
“Maple and phoenix feather. Seven inches. Quite whippy. Try-”
Harry tried - but he had hardly raised the wand when it, too, was snatched back by Mr.
Ollivander.
“No, no, here, ebony and unicorn hair, eight and a half inches, springy. Go on, go on, try it
out.”
Harry tried. And tried. He had no idea what Mr. Ollivander was waiting for. The pile of
tried wands was mounting higher and higher on the spindly chair, but the more wands Mr.
Ollivander pulled from the shelves, the happier he seemed to become.
It took a dozen wands before they were apparently a close enough match for Ollivander to
actually let him wave the things. That, apparently, was a mistake, because every one of
them suddenly burst into flames. Some violently, and others were more tame but no less
destroyed. One second he was holding a solid wood wand, and the next they flashed
crimson, like they were made of magma for but a moment, and then just proofed into ash.
Despite the loss of nearly twenty wands Ollivander looked almost excited, rather than angry
or frustrated.
“Tricky customer, eh? Not to worry, we’ll find the perfect match here somewhere. I
wonder, now… yes, why not.” Ollivander said as he went to the back of his shop and
brought back a box, as he took it out he went on to say, “-unusual combination - holly and
phoenix feather, eleven inches, nice and supple.”
For several seconds the wand seemed fine, he gave it a swish and reddish orange sparks
poured from the tip of the wand. Something felt… off, about the wand though, and just as
Harry was going to examine these feelings. The sparks pouring out of the wand tip
increased. More and more sparks flew from the wand, like a firework, before it suddenly
stopped. The sound of a bird giving a sort of deathly, screeching squeak before it just…
imploded. With a sound like a wet cloth tearing it just collapsed in on itself. Both Harry and
Ollivander stared down at the Harry’s empty hand for several moments before Ollivander
muttered, “Oh… so close there, I thought that that would be the one for you.”
Recovering his composure Harry wondered, “May I ask why you thought it might be the
one for me?”
“The phoenix whose tail feather was in that wand, gave another feather - just one other. It
would have been like destiny should you have been a match for this wand when its brother
- why, its brother gave you that scar. I thought that since you defeated You-Know-Who you
would gain this wand too… oh well.” Mr. Ollivander then had a thoughtful look appear on
his face. “Mr. Potter, can I ask, do you have any skills you might want to tell me about?”
Harry wasn’t sure what to do, as he didn’t want to inform him nor Hagrid about his skills,
Ollivander saw that Harry wasn’t willing to say anything, so he said, “Mr. Potter, you may
not want to answer, but I need to know. As without this information, I can’t match you with
the right wand.
Harry sighed, knowing that he would need to tell him if he wanted a wand. Making sure his
hand was away from Hagrid he beckoned Ollivander closer and held his palm up, close to
his chest. A small flame blossomed to life in his hand.
“Oh my, a Fire Elementalist, no wonder I was having problems find you a wand. I haven’t
had an Elementalist in a while.” Ollivander said happily, his voice quiet as he picked up on
the lad’s choice to keep this information from Hagrid. “Now let me think. Oh yes, I think
have a few wands that may be a match for you.” Mr. Ollivander then went off to the very
back of the shop and brought back three boxes, as he put them on the counter he said,
“These belonged to three last Fire Elementals that my family knew over the years. So pick
each one and see if they are a match for you.”
So Harry did, but the first two did nothing for him; they didn’t explode or disintegrate
though, they just didn’t react, so there was that at least. The moment Harry picked up the
last one of the bunch he felt a burst of energy. He felt a great warmth, and his inner flame
felt a connection to this wand. The air around him grew hazy the temperature in the shop
skyrocketed. Hagrid panted as he and Ollivander, who didn’t react at all to the heat,
watched on in amazement.
When the blaze settled down Harry took the moment to examine his new wand: The wand
itself was a dark red in colour, it was about a foot long give or take a few inches. However,
unlike the other wands that he tried, it had a strange handle; instead of the plain looking
handles, this one had a claw-like handle which held some kind of red crystal. The claw had
silver scales covering it and the nails were about an inch long. The shaft of the wand was
covered in a line of symbols, likely Runes from what he’d seen in Flourish and Blotts, that
were just slightly darker than the wood of the wand; concealing them nicely.
“This looks amazing and it feels great.” Harry said in awe.
“Bravo Mr. Potter, we have found your wand.” Ollivander said proudly.
“Bravo ‘Arry.” Hagrid parroted.
“This is one of the oldest wands that I have in my store Mr. Potter,” Ollivander explained.
“Thirteen and an half inches long, Makore wood, which is excellent for light or dark magic.
It be can be used to improve life, or destroy it. Its core is a Dragon Heartstring from a
powerful extinct dragon known as an Archdemon. It once belonged to the Dark One-”
“The Dark One?” Hagrid asked, interrupting. Harry nodded in agreement to his question.
“He was one of most feared Fire Elementalists of his time that is on top of being the Dark
Lord of his time.” Ollivander began to explain. “If he were still around today he would
make you-know-who look like a puppy by comparison. At the time his wand was like the
rest you’ve seen today, but as he grew in power he wanted to make his wand more
powerful. So he engraved runes onto his wand, and put an unknown focus onto it - that red
gem there - it is said that the claw that holds the focus is also magical, and the wand has
been altered too, but it is only a rumour. It is also rumoured to be more powerful then the
Elder Wand.”
“Runes? Focus? Elder Wand?” Harry asked in confusion.
“Runes are something you’ll learn when you’re in your third year - if you so choose - but
mainly runes are magical symbols that make things more powerful.” Ollivander explained.
“A focus is a crystal that makes the wand not only more powerful, but helps to cast spells
easier. As for the Elder Wand, it has many names, but it is from a child’s story book
from The Tales of Beedle the Bard, you can buy the book and look up the story ‘Tale of the
Three Brothers’ to find out more about it and the other items that are connected to the
wand. As for the Dark One, hmm…” Ollivander said thoughtfully before he pulled a dark
red book from under the counter with black words The Overlord. “You should read this.
This book is everything my family learned about the Overlords and about the Dark One and
how he became one, it should be an interesting read for a child such as yourself.”
“Overlord?” Harry wondered.
“It is a tale that not many know about, but you should find out about it in the book I
mentioned before, but the main thing you should know is that the Overlord is the ruler of
another realm, yes others realm exists. But like must evil people, he was defeated, though it
was a close call to be honest. The only reason he was defeated was because this realm got
involved, that and a few people on his side betrayed him too. In fact, the Dark One made
this wand when he was the Overlord.”
Harry looked at the wand in awe, this was one powerful wand with a history to it too.
Hagrid looked at the wand in fear, and seeing this, Ollivander lectured sternly. “Hagrid,
remember it is the person that makes the wand evil, not the other way around. So you don’t
need to worry, young Mr. Potter is safe and won’t become corrupted because of the wand.
I’ll be expecting many great and interesting things from you, Mr. Potter… after all, the
Dark One did great things - terrible and awful things, yes, but still great all the same. Oh
and just a precaution, now that the wand has bonded with you I wouldn’t suggest letting
anybody else hold it; the security spells set by the previous wielder are… quite nasty.”
Harry and Hagrid didn’t know what to say about that, although for Harry he wasn’t as
bothered about it as Hagrid was. After a few moments, Harry said, “So how much do I owe
you?”
“Ten Galleons for the wand and the wand holster.” Ollivander answered easily.
“Wand holster?” Harry asked.
“A holster is to keep your wand safe. Coincidentally, this holster is made from the skin of
the Archdemon, the same one that’s heartstring is in your wand. The latent magic in the
hide should give it an extra layer of protection, as it wished to protect the heart, even if both
parts are no longer living.” Ollivander revealed as he handed Harry a dark purple holster.
“As you place the wand into the holster, the wand shrinks to fit into holster. Also as long as
the wand is inside, the holster can’t be seen by anybody but you, which is already on top of
being impossible to summon.”
“Thank you for the wand Mr. Ollivander.” Harry said as he placed the wand into the holster
and strapped that to his arm Once he’d done that he paid the ten Galleons for his wand, and
Mr. Ollivander bowed them from his shop.
Little did Harry know, but as he and Hagrid left the shop Ollivander chuckled as he said,
“Oh yes Mr. Potter, great and interesting things are soon going to happen to you.” He
chuckled even more as he thought about Dumbledore, “Oh yes old friend, things won’t be
going as you planned… Ooh I should at least tell you about the brother wand of
Voldemort’s, you did ask about it…” Ollivander chuckled in myth as he thought about it,
Dumbledore really wanted Harry Potter to have that wand for whatever reason. He couldn’t
wait to see what chaos was sure to happen in the future…
Harry sighed as he remembered that day, after returning ‘home’ his uncle instantly hated
that he’d brought back extra mouths to feed. Harry chuckled as he remembered how the
fool tried to attack Aneira and Hedwig in an attempt to kill them, Aneira transformed into
her Tigran form and stood in front of him, ready to attack should Vernon try to do anything.
Vernon paled at the sight and decided as long as he looked after them and they kept out of
the Dursely’s way, Harry could keep them.
Harry named her Aneira from reading The Rise and Fall of Dark Lords through the Ages,
Aneira was a Dark Witch in the 1400’s, it also meant snow and Harry thought it was a
pretty name for her. As for Hedwig, he found her name in A History of Magic. It just
seemed to jump out at him, and Hedwig was very pleased with the name so they kept it.
So that’s how it was, for the next month Harry stayed away from the Dursleys, to their
unforeseen dislike because they had to do most of the chores themselves. He stayed at his
hideout and read all the books that he would need for his school year, and some extra
reading like Hogwarts: A History and The Rise and Fall of Dark Lords through the Ages. In
fact The Rise and Fall of Dark Lords through the Ages was Harry’s favourite, it had loads
of information on the Dark Lords and what they did during their time. Harry knew that it
was strange to like the concept of being a Dark Lord, but Harry did; to him they represented
freedom. Free from being chained down by what people thought of them, free from rules
and what people expected. A part of him wouldn’t have minded becoming a Dark Lord, but
another part of him didn’t. That hesitant part realized how lonely such a life would be, as
you wouldn’t have any real friends, and would probably end up becoming paranoid, fearing
betrayal constantly.
As he read The Rise and Fall of Dark Lords through the Ages Harry realized the one
mistake that Voldemort committed that was probably the reason he failed; he tortured his
own people for no reason. Although he was still young, Harry knew that while Voldemort
might have been powerful and might have offered them something that kept them with him,
repeated torture without reason would make his people betray him eventually.
Apart for reading that, Harry also read The Overlord. The book was very informative about
the Overlords and what they did and were; the very first one was created by a being called
The Source. This being was meant to be the source of all evil, and he created the Overlord
to be his General in the war between good and evil. Not just the factions, but the very
concepts themselves.
From what Harry read, there could be only one Overlord at a time and no one knows for
sure how someone is chosen to become an Overlord… but it said that they were picked by
some sort of powerful crystal. It was never said how this crystal picks the new Overlord,
some say that they were known for being Evil for evil’s sake; they didn’t have sappy
backstories (though some did, but that was more life’s fault) or were shunned as children,
or raped, or some other reason most have for turning evil; they were just born that way.
Some said they had some evil deep within them, awaiting for it to awakened somehow.
Normally, these people often needed to nearly die and become the Overlord before that evil
was unleashed. Either way, the Overlords lived lives dedicated to the cause of Evil, no
matter how minor the act they always enjoyed acts of wrongdoing and general badness.
Either way, Harry read that these Overlords come from a realm known as ‘The World’, and
unlike the Dark Lords from his realm, the Overlords don’t really have human followers but
creatures known as Minions, otherwise known as Gremlins. The Minion race is split up into
four types called Tribes: Brown Tribe, were melee fighters and strong, they would fight
anything in their path. The Red Tribe were the Archers of their kind, although weaker then
the Brown Tribe, they could throw fireballs and were resistant to fire. The Green Tribe
were the ninja’s of their kind, they were slightly stronger than reds and are valued for their
stealthiness, ability to pass through poison gas, and absorb poison clouds. The last of the
Minion Tribes were the Blue Tribe: these are the weakest of the Overlord’s minions.
However, they are the only Tribe able to swim where all other minions would drown. They
can also revive dead minions, and they also have the advantage of magic attacks allowing
them to attack ethereal enemies, like wisps and ghosts. Harry read that as long as the
Overlord got the nests for the Tribes, and enough life-force that creates them, the Overlord
could make as many as he wanted.
Harry read about a few of the Overlords, many having their own pasts and reasons they
were defeated. His favourite was the sixth Overlord, the Fire Elementalist that Ollivander
talked about. The sixth Overlord, like the fourth, tried to defeat The Source, so they could
take his place, as they didn’t like being controlled by someone else who wasn’t them. Harry
could sympathize with this, he didn’t liked to be controlled either. As Harry read about the
Overlords and their power he dreamt what it would be like to be if he was an Overlord.
Oh how Harry wished that his sister was real. He knew that, no matter what, with her there
he knew he could do anything. He could become a Dark Lord and wouldn’t have to worry
about anything; he wouldn’t worry about betrayal, loneliness, nor would he have to worry
about incompetent followers.
Thinking about Lucy, it reminded him of the last month. He’d been trying to learn all his
first year spells, but for some reason he couldn’t. He tried many times, but the results were
dismal. That was when he realized how much he relied on Lucy for help in training in his
magic. He was surprised how much she knew what to say and how to help him, specially
consider she only had access to his knowledge - but she knew what he needed to learn how
to master his skills, or at the very least knew how to work it out. It was after some thought
that he came up with a reason why she knew these things, although she was only an
imaginary sister, she was also part of his magic - that’s why she could inform him about his
surroundings when he couldn’t see anything. So, seeing as she was part of his magic, Lucy
would know how or had a rough idea of how to help him train.
Harry’s thoughts were interrupted when he heard a knock on his compartment door before
it was opened without waiting for a response. As the door opened, a redheaded boy came
in, the same boy that he saw earlier with his family. “Do you mind if I sit here? I’d rather
not spend the train ride alone in an empty compartment I’ve found and the other
compartments with other kids in said no.” The boy asked.
“No problem, take a seat.” Harry answered.

Just as the boy sat down the compartment door opened again and two red twins Harry saw
with the boy who’d just entered burst into the room looking excited. “Hey Ron, listen,
we’re going down the middle of the train - Lee Jordan’s got a giant tarantula down there!”
One of the twins said giddily.
“Right…” The now named Ron mumbled. He looked a bit frightened at the thought of the
spider.
The twins then seemed to realize that Ron wasn’t alone. “Sorry mate, let us introduce
ourselves, we’re Fred and George Weasley, and this is Ron, our brother.” They said
grandiosely, and in perfect unison. “See you later Ron.” They chirped before ducking back
out.
“Your brothers I take it?” Harry asked a smile.
“Yeah, they like to prank people whenever they can.” Ron said with a sigh.
“Oh really, I do like a good prank.” Harry commented slyly.
“Oh I think you’ll like the twins then. Just be careful what they give you; they like to prank
people by giving them food that’s been spelled to do something embarrassing. I ate a
biscuit once that turned into a sock.”
Harry laughed. “Thanks for the warning, Ron. Anyway, my name’s Harry Potter.”
“Blimey, really?” The redhead breathed. “Do you really have - you know…” He pointed at
Harry’s forehead.
Harry sighed as pulled back his bangs to show the lightning scar. Ron continued staring
like a slack jawed moron, at least to Harry, and he ended up have to cover it up again with a
hopeless sigh before the other boy blinked and broke from his trance. Harry knew he’d be
getting some attention for being famous but the boy was acting like famous people were a
rare thing. Some level of shock or surprise is expected, but it was like he was the only
celebrity in Magical Britain or something silly like that.
“So that’s where You-Know-Who…?” Ron began to ask.
“Yes.” Harry answered shortly. “I can’t remember it though.”
“Nothing?” Ron investigated further.
“Green light, but that’s it.” The last Potter replied. He was growing annoyed, but calmed
himself as he realized nobody actually knew what happened, so curiosity was perfectly
natural, even if the boy sitting across from him was being pretty tactless about it.
“Wow.” Ron breathed again, like Harry had just revealed that the secret of the universe was
cheese. He sat and stared at Harry for a few moments, then, as though he had suddenly
realized what he was doing, he quickly looked down. As he did he saw the
books; Hogwarts: A Historyand The Rise and Fall of Dark Lords through the Ages sitting
in Harry’s lap. “You’re reading them then?” He sputtered.
“Yeah, I read them and my other school books over the last month.”
“What!?” Ron shrieked. “Did you really read them all? Didn’t you have any fun at all?”
“Of course I read them all, and I had fun reading them.” Harry explained. Judging by the
horrified look on Ron’s face Harry guessed that Ron was the kind of kid that only worked
when he had to and only wanted to have fun. Thinking of a way to explain it, Harry thought
of an idea while Ron was busy trying to wrap his mind around reading=fun. “Ron, is all of
your family magical?”
“Err - yes, I think so,” Ron said thoughtfully as he tried to remember something. “Although
I think Mom’s got a second cousin who’s an accountant, but we never talk about him.”
“So you know a lot about the history of the Wizarding World right?” Harry pressed. Ron
nodded, so Harry finished his point. “That’s why I read all my books, to find out everything
that I can about the world I’m now entering. I hadn’t even heard about magic until a month
ago.” He gave a half-truth.
“Ah I can understand that, I guess…” Ron admitted, “I heard you went to live with
Muggles, what are they like?”
“Well most of them are awful, at least the ones I lived around, but there are a few good
ones. My aunt uncle and cousin are especially awful, though. Wish I’d had three wizard
brothers like you,” Harry commented.
“Five brothers,” Ron corrected automatically. For some reason he was looking gloomy,
“I’m the sixth in our family to go to Hogwarts. You could say I’ve got a lot to live up to.
Bill and Charlie have already left the house - Bill was Head Boy and Charlie was Quidditch
Captain for his team. Percy’s a Prefect. Fred and George mess around a lot, but they still
get really good marks and everyone thinks they’re really funny. Everyone expects me to do
as well as the others, but if I do, it’s no big deal, because they did it first. You never get
anything new, either, with five brothers. I’ve got Bill’s old robes, Charlie’s old wand, and
Percy’s old rat.”
Ron reached inside his jacket and pulled out a fat gray rat, which was currently asleep.
Before he could explain anything about the rat Harry quickly said, “Ron can you put your
rat back in your jacket.”
Ron did so, wondering what the other boy was so jumpy about all of a sudden. “Why? Are
you afraid of rats?”
“No, but Aneira here might eat it.” Harry replied as he pointed to his Tigran,
“Oh, I didn’t even notice it, thanks for the warning. Anyway, his name is Scabbers and he’s
useless, he hardly ever wakes up. Percy got an owl from my dad for being made a Prefect,
but they couldn’t aff- I mean, I got Scabbers instead.” Ron’s ears went pink. He seemed to
think he’d said too much, because he went back to staring out of the window.
Harry didn’t think there was anything wrong with not being able to afford an owl. After all,
he’d never had much money in his life until he started to steal, but he wasn’t going to tell
Ron this. So to change the subject, away from his past with his own family or things he
didn’t want Ron knowing, Harry asked, “So, tell me, what should we do until we get to
Hogwarts, if you’re averse to reading?”
This got Ron thinking, what should he do, and then he thought of something, “Do you
know the game Exploding Snap?”
“No, how do you play it?” Harry replied.
With that Ron started to teach Harry how to play Exploding Snap. During their time, Harry
talked about how, until Hagrid picked him up, he didn’t know about his parents and
Voldemort. Ron was shocked that Harry said You-Knows-Who’s name, but Harry told him
he wasn’t trying to be brave or anything, he just didn’t know he wasn’t meant to. He was
afraid that with all his reading he would still be the worst in his year, but Ron assured him
he wouldn’t be, as there’s loads of people who come from the Muggle World as well, and
even those growing up in the Magical World weren’t that far ahead, since they couldn’t get
wands until they were eleven.
As they played Exploding Snap Harry felt nice to finally having a real friend at long last. It
felt nice, and the more he played with Ron and talked to him, Harry realized he didn’t want
to lose that feeling of friendship. So, after some deep thought, Harry decided to try and
be… nice. He wasn’t about to start letting people push him around, nor would he give up
his plans of integrating the ideals of the Overlords with his own and make them his, but he
could take a break for a while and just be a kid. It’s not like he had an entire country
judging his every action or anything silly like that that would cause his decision to try and
have a normal childhood to erode.
It was around half past twelve that they stopped playing Exploding Snap that they heard
clattering and clanking sound outside in the corridor before a smiling, dimpled woman slid
back their door. “Anything off the cart, dears?”
Harry, who hadn’t had any breakfast, accepted the offer and started perusing the cart, but
Ron’s ears went pink again and he muttered that he’d brought sandwiches.
Even with the money he’d stolen candy was hard to come by, he’d had to stash it in his
hideout lest Dudley find it and steal it all, but now that he had pockets rattling with gold
and silver he was ready to buy as many Mars Bars as he could carry. Unfortunately, she
didn’t have Mars Bars, or any other candy or sweet he’d grown to love indulging in for that
matter. What she did have were Bertie Bott’s Every Flavour Beans, Drooble’s Best
Blowing Gum, Chocolate Frogs, Pumpkin Pasties, Cauldron Cakes, Licorice Wands, and a
number of other strange things Harry had never seen in his life. Not wanting to miss
anything he got some of everything, making sure to purchase the rest of the Chocolate
Frogs for himself, after getting confirmation they were just enchanted chocolate and not
candy coated frogs, like the Cockroach Clusters were. After hearing some of what the
Magical World considered candy, Harry was looking forward to a bit of normal chocolate,
even if it was enchanted to move. He ended up paying the woman eleven Sickles and seven
Knuts.
Ron stared as Harry brought it all back in to the compartment and made a pile next to
Aneira, who’d jumped off his lap when he’d sat up, and started to organize his stash.
“Hungry, are you?” Ron joked.
“Starving,” Harry replied, unwrapping a Pumpkin Pasty and taking a cautious bite. He
nodded slowly as he chewed. It was a little weird tasting, but overall a good flavour.
Ron took out a lumpy package and unwrapped it, which revealed four sandwiches. He
pulled one of them apart, “She always forgets I don’t like corned beef.” Ron declared
glumly.
“Trade you a few of those cauldron cakes for two of those.” Harry offered. Sweets were all
well and good, but he did skip breakfast and candy wasn’t much of a substitute for real
food.
“You don’t want this, it’s all dry.” Ron protested. “She hasn’t got much time, you know,
with five of us.” He finished lamely.
“Then I guess I’ll be eating a dry sandwich.” Harry quipped with a smile as he snagged two
of the wrapped sandwiches and replaced them with six cauldron cakes. Ron was probably
getting the better deal, but he had fourteen of the things, so he could stand to be generous.
They ate in silence, Harry trying one of everything before he moved onto the sandwiches.
As Ron predicted, the meat was a little dry, but it was good to have some real food in him
so it didn’t matter in the slightest. Considering he had almost thirty Chocolate Frogs, Harry
gave Ron five of them before he stored the rest of his stash in his trunk, keeping one out for
himself.
After he’d finished the frog, Harry was about to toss the wrapper into the section of his
trunk he’d been using for garbage, only to pause as he fund a small card with a person on
the front. “What’s this?”
“What?” Ron asked, looking up from where he’d been wadding up his Chocolate Frog
wrapper into a ball. Seeing the card in Harry’s hand “Oh, you wouldn’t know about those
would you? There are collectible cards that come with the Frogs. Ooh, that one’s Agrippa,
I’m missing that one!”
Harry absently tossed him the card and checked through the trash for the card from the Frog
he’d eaten earlier, only to find the very stereotype of a wizard staring back at him testily.
He wore half-moon glasses, had a long, crooked nose, and flowing silver hair. His beard
and moustache were truly wizard quality, and Harry wondered if it was a requirement for
Wizards to have beards, after having met Hagrid. Underneath the picture was the name
Albus Dumbledore.
“So this is Dumbledore!” Harry blurted.
“Don’t tell me you’d never heard of Dumbledore!” Ron said, only to remember their
previous conversation. “Oh, right. Muggle World. Nevermind,” He mumbled as Harry
flipped the card over and read the information on the back.
ALBUS DUMBLEDORE
Currently Headmaster of Hogwarts
Considered by many the greatest wizard of modern times,

Dumbledore is particularly famous for his defeat of the
Dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945, for the discovery of the
twelve uses of dragon’s blood, and his work in the field of
Alchemy with his partner, Nicolas Flamel. Professor Dumbledore
enjoys chamber music and tenpin bowling.
Harry turned the card back over and saw, to his confusion, that Dumbledore’s face had
disappeared. “He’s… gone?” Harry wondered aloud.
“Well, you can’t expect him to hang around all day.” Ron joked, as if it was obvious. “He’ll
be back. Bollocks, I got Morgana again and I’ve got about six of her… do you want it? You
can start collecting.”
“In the Muggle World people just stay put in photos.” Harry revealed.
“Do they? What, they don’t move at all?” Ron sounded amazed. “Weird!”
Harry stared as Dumbledore sidled back into the picture on his card, just like Ron said. Ron
was more interested in eating the frogs than looking at the Famous Witches and Wizards
cards, but Harry couldn’t keep his eyes off them. Soon he had not only Dumbledore and
Morgana, but Hengist of Woodcraft, Alberic Grunnion, Circe, Paracelsus, and Merlin. He
finally tore his eyes away from the Druidess Cliodna, who was scratching her nose, to
snatch one of his bags of Bertie Bott’s Every Flavour Beans from his trunk.
“You want to be careful with those.” Ron warned Harry. “When they say every flavour,
they mean every flavour. You get all the ordinary ones like chocolate and peppermint and
malade, but then you can get spinach and liver and tripe. George reckons he had a booger
flavoured one once.”
Ron picked up a green bean, looked at it carefully, and bit into a corner. “Bleaaargh! See?
Sprouts.”
They had a good time eating the Every Flavour Beans. Harry got toast, coconut, baked
bean, strawberry, curry, grass, coffee, sardine, and was even brave enough to nibble the end
off a funny gray one Ron wouldn’t touch, which turned out to be pepper.
The countryside, now flying past the window, was becoming wilder. The neat fields had
gone, replaced with woods, twisting rivers, and dark green hills.
There was a knock on the door of their compartment and the round-faced boy Harry had
passed on Platform Nine and Three-Quarters came in looking tearful.
“Sorry, but have you seen a toad at all?” He asked with a sniffle.
When they shook their heads, he wailed, “I’ve lost him! He keeps getting away from me!”
“I’m sorry that we couldn’t help you.” Harry said, only for a bit of knowledge to pop into
his head. “Have you looked in the Luggage Compartment? From what I read they like the
dark, cold, damp places to rest. He may have ended up there to sleep.”
“Thank you, I’ll look there now.” The round-faced boy said before he hurriedly left to find
his toad.
“Don’t know why he’s so bothered.” Ron said. “If I’d brought a toad I’d lose it as quick as
I could. Mind you, I brought Scabbers, so I can’t talk.” He pointed towards his pet; the rat
was still snoozing in his pocket.
“He might have died and you wouldn’t know the difference.” Ron grumbled in disgust. “I
tried to turn him yellow yesterday to make him more interesting, but the spell didn’t work. I
can show you, if you’d like?”
“Sure, just let me get a hold Aneira so you can cast it.” Harry said before picking Aneira up
and setting her in the crook of his arm on her back, gently rubbing her belly just how she
liked. Normally cats didn’t like lying like that, but Aneira loved it; it was the only time he’d
ever seen her drool. She’d hissed and scratched him when he’d teased her about it, he
remembered with a small wince.
He rummaged around in his trunk and pulled out a very battered-looking wand. It was
chipped in places and something white was glinting at the end. “Unicorn hair’s nearly
poking out,” said Ron, as his ears going pink again as he took Scabbers out of his jacket.
“Anyway -”
He had just raised his wand when the compartment door slid open again. A girl entered the
compartment; she was already wearing her new Hogwarts robes. “Has anyone seen a toad?
A boy named Neville Longbottom lost one.” She asked. She had a bossy sort of voice, lots
of bushy brown hair, and rather large front teeth.
“He stopped in earlier. Harry told him to look in the Luggage Compartment.” Ron
answered, but the girl wasn’t listening, she was looking at the wand in his hand.
“Oh! Are you doing magic? Let’s see it, then.” She blurted, entering the compartment and
setting across from Ron, next to Harry, and leaning forward to see the spell up close. Ron
looked taken aback by her initiative.
“Err, all right.” He cleared his throat.
“Sunshine, daisies, butter mellow, turn this stupid fat rat yellow.” Ron began to chant as he
waved his wand, but nothing happened. Scabbers stayed gray and fast asleep. So he put the
rat back into his jacket.
“Are you sure that’s a real spell?” The girl asked, her bossy tone coming out. “Well, it’s not
very good, is it? I’ve tried a few simple spells just for practice and it’s all worked for me.
Nobody in my family’s magic at all, it was ever such a surprise when I got my letter, but I
was ever so pleased, of course, I mean, it’s the very best school of witchcraft there is, I’ve
heard - I’ve memorized all our course books by heart, of course, I just hope it will be
enough - I’m Hermione Granger, by the way, who are you?” She introduced herself,
seemingly all in one breathe.
Harry looked at Ron, and was relieved to see by his stunned face that he hadn’t learned all
the course books by heart either. He’d read all his books, and even a bit extra, but he
hadn’t memorized them. If that was the norm he’d be in trouble. Thankfully, that didn’t
appear to be the case, and he wasn’t going to be left in the dust.
“I’m Ron Weasley,” Ron muttered.

“Harry Potter.” Harry said, barely finished before the girl next to his was suddenly invading
his personal space.
“Are you really?” Hermione gushed, seemingly ignoring the small growl from the cat in
Harry’s arms that was quickly getting louder. “I know all about you, I got a few extra books
for background reading. You’re in Modern Magical History and The Rise and Fall of the
Dark Arts and Great Wizarding Events of the Twentieth Century.”
Harry quickly scratched a few spots on his pet to calm her down before she transformed
and did more harm than good, namely crushing him and then ripping the throat out of the
bushy haired girl. “I’ve read those books too, and I can tell you that they’re nothing but
lies,” Harry argued. If there is one thing that he hated it was people who assumed they
knew things about other people.
“B-but the books said-” Hermione began.
“I know what the books said, and while they have a few good theories as to how I
survived,” Harry admitted, “That’s all they are; theories. There were only two people that
knew what happened that night. You-Know-Who certainly wouldn’t say anything; even if
you agree with some of the theories that think he’s still alive out there somewhere. And me,
and seeing as I was only a baby, I don’t remember what happened that night apart from a
flash of green light. So unless there was a third person there - and they’ll have a lot to
answer for if there was - all the writers are only guessing as to what happened that night.”
“B-but…” Hermione tried to say something, but went silent as she realized he was right, if
there was anybody alive who could argue with the history books, it was the boy in front of
her. Harry sighed as he realized he was venting at her; she didn’t deserve that. “Look, I’m
sorry, I didn’t mean to throw all that at you. I’m just sick of people assuming they know
everything because they read what some hack wrote for a quick Qui-er, Galleon. It’s a good
lesson though, not all books are completely correct, just because it’s published doesn’t
mean books are free of human error.” Harry explained.
“…Yeah … I need to think about this.” Hermione said softly. Harry couldn’t really blame
her, he knew her type, and what he’d done had, hopefully, just flipped her world view on its
ear. “I’ll go and find Neville and help him find his toad while I think this out.” Just as she
was leaving, she turned, seemingly regaining some of her bearings, “You two had better get
changed, I expect we’ll be there soon,” before she left.
“Whatever House I’m in, I hope she’s not in it.” Ron mumbled as he threw his wand back
into his trunk.
“Normally I’d agree with you, I really don’t like people like that, know-it-alls, but I’m
hoping what I told her will make her calm down before she gets too zealous about it.”
Harry defended.
“Oh boy, another Percy, he’s like that.” Ron said with a sigh, ignoring what his friend had
been trying to do. “Stupid spell - George gave it to me, bet he knew it was a dud.”
“What House are your brothers in?” Harry asked, interested.
“Gryffindor,” Gloom seemed to be settling on him again as he answered. “Mom and Dad
were in it, too. I don’t know what they’ll say if I’m not. I don’t suppose Ravenclaw’d be
too bad, but imagine if they put me in Slytherin.”
“That’s the House Vol- I mean, You-Know-Who was in?” Harry asked curiously.
“Yeah…” Ron replied sourly. He flopped back into his seat, looking depressed.
“So what do your oldest brothers do now that they’ve left, anyway?” Harry asked, trying to
take Ron’s mind off Houses. He’d also been wondering what a wizard did once he’d
finished school.
“Charlie’s in Romania studying dragons, and Bill’s in Africa doing something for
Gringotts,” Ron answered, he wasn’t too sure what Bill did since his second oldest brother
moved around so much. “Did you hear about Gringotts? It’s been all over the Daily
Prophet - but I don’t suppose you get that with the Muggles - someone tried to rob a high
security vault.”
Harry blinked. “Really? What happened to them?”
“Nothing, that’s why it’s such big news. They haven’t been caught. My dad says it must’ve
been a powerful Dark wizard to get around Gringotts, but they don’t think they took
anything, that’s what’s odd. ‘Course, everyone gets scared when something like this
happens in case You-Know-Who’s behind it.”
Harry turned this news over in his mind.
“What’s your favourite Quidditch team?” Ron asked, trying to help his new friend get his
mind off the news when he noticed how hard he was thinking about it.
“Err, I don’t know any.” Harry confessed.
“What!” Ron looked dumbfounded. “Oh, just you wait, it’s the best game in the world-”
And he was off, explaining all about the four balls and the positions of the seven players,
describing famous games he’d been to with his brothers and the broomstick he’d like to get
if he had the money. He was just taking Harry through the finer points of the game when
the compartment door slid open yet again. It wasn’t Neville or Hermione this time though.
Three boys entered, and Harry recognized the middle one at once. It was the pale boy from
Madam Malkin’s robe shop; Draco Malfoy. He was looking at Harry with a lot more
interest than he’d shown back in Diagon Alley.
“Is it true?” He said. “They’re saying all down the train that Harry Potter’s in this
compartment. So it’s you, is it?” Draco sneered the last part.
“Yes Draco, it’s me.” Harry replied. He was looking at the other boys; both of them were
thickset and looked extremely mean. Standing on either side of the pale boy, they looked
like bodyguards.
“Oh, this is Crabbe and this is Goyle.” Draco tossed out carelessly, noticing where Harry
was looking, “I’m sorry about how I acted back then.”
“Do you know this kid mate?” Ron asked.
“Yeah this is Draco Malfoy.” Harry said.
Ron gave a slight cough, which might have been hiding a snigger. Draco Malfoy looked at
him. “Think my name’s funny, do you? No need to ask who you are. My father told me all
the Weasleys have red hair, freckles, and more children than they can afford.” He turned
back to Harry. “You’ll soon find out some Wizarding Families are much better than others,
Harry. You don’t want to go making friends with the wrong sort. I can help you there.”
He held out his hand to shake Harry’s, but Harry didn’t take it. “I think I can tell who the
wrong sort are for myself, thanks.” He drawled, using a similar tone to the one Draco had
just used.
Draco didn’t go red, but a pink tinge appeared in his pale cheeks. “I’d be careful if I were
you, Potter.” He said slowly, his mood doing a 180. “Unless you’re a bit politer you’ll go
the same way as your parents. They didn’t know what was good for them, either. You hang
around with riffraff like the Weasleys and that Hagrid, and it’ll rub off on you.”
Both Harry and Ron stood up. Harry could sense that Ron was going to say something, so
to stop Ron from doing something stupid Harry smirked and said, “I see… for someone
who wants to be in the House of the cunning you’re still not acting very cunning at all. In
fact, one could even call the tactic you’re using brash and, dare to say… Gryffindor.”
Draco pulled out his wand. “How dare you say that I’m a Gryffindor, when my father hears
of this.” Draco cried, his controlled and cultured voice flying out the window, replaced with
a petulant whine.
“Still crying to your father when you can’t get your own way, what a Daddy’s Boy,” Harry
waved dismissively, his own wand appearing his hand as Aneira, in a small flash of frost,
suddenly grew to the size of a large dog. Ron sniggered as Harry gave his ultimatum.
“Either you use that wand, and please do, or leave us alone. I’d prefer if I can claim self
defence when the Professors are trying to punish me for sending you to the infirmary.”
Seeing the strange wand and the Tigran, Malfoy made a wise choice and left in a hurry.
A second later, Hermione appeared in the still open doorway. “What has been going on?”
She said, her tone significantly less bossy than the first time she’d appeared. She blinked as
she caught site of Aneira changing back. “What… is that? She looked like a tiger a second
ago.”
“So you’ve met Malfoy before?” Ron asked, ignoring Hermione’s question in favour of
asking Harry what he wanted to know. Seeing as Hermione looked curious as well, Harry
gesture for her to take her old seat before he explained his and Draco’s meeting in Diagon
Alley.
“I’ve heard of his family.” Ron said darkly. “They were some of the first to come back to
our side after You-Know-Who disappeared. Said they’d been bewitched. My dad doesn’t
believe it. He says Malfoy’s father didn’t need an excuse to go over to the Dark Side.” He
turned to Hermione. “Can we help you with something?” He said rudely, ignoring Harry’s
hard look.
“Yes, what is that tiger, uh, kitten?” Hermione corrected herself as saw it transform into a
kitten.
“Oh Aneira is a Tigran.” Harry answered.
“But you’re not allowed it, and you’ve already got an owl. Isn’t that against school rules?”
She asked, seemingly learning her lesson from earlier, she didn’t want to anger Harry if she
could help it.
Harry nodded, smiling at her progress. “You would be right, normally.” He admitted. “But
Aneira is my Familiar, and there are loads of rule to allow Familiars.” Harry said, quickly
adding, “And yes, I’m aware of how abnormal it is for someone my age to feel a Familiar
Pull.”
Hermione had the good grace to blush, having already set up a whole lecture about how
rare his situation was. “I just came to tell you that you’d better hurry up and put your robes
on.” She answered Ron’s question, “I’ve just been up to the front to ask the conductor, and
he says we’re nearly there. You haven’t been fighting, have you? You’ll be in trouble
before we even get there!”
“No we weren’t fighting.” Ron snapped, as he scowled at her, “Would you mind leaving
while we change?”
“All right - I only came in here because people outside are behaving very childishly, racing
up and down the corridors.” Hermione snapped back at him, something Harry couldn’t fault
her for, seeing as Ron was being rude. Cutting them off before they could start sniping at
each other Harry said, “Alright, thanks Hermione. Can you wait outside for a bit?”
Hermione shook her head. “I need to get back to my things, I’ll see you once we get there?”
She asked, to which Ron glared at her. Harry ignored him, giving the girl a smile and a
quick “Sure.” before she left.
A few minutes later, after getting his robes on, Harry peered out of the window. It was
getting dark. He could see mountains and forests under a deep purple sky. The train did
seem to be slowing down. Ron, who’d procrastinated, finally put on his robes. Harry
couldn’t help but notice he they didn’t seem to fit him; he could see the boy’s sneakers
underneath the hem of his robe.
A voice echoed through the train. “We will be reaching Hogwarts in ten minutes time.
Please leave your luggage on the train, it will be taken to the school separately.”
The two boys crammed the last of their candy wrappers into their pockets, in Ron’s case, or
into their trunk in Harry’s before joining the crowd thronging the corridor. Aneira was once
more cradled in the crook of Harry’s arm, relaxing on her back and drooled very lightly on
Harry’s sleeve as he scratched her belly. Hedwig was in his Common Room Compartment
of his trunk…
Ron finally got around to saying what he’d been meaning to say for a while, “Bloody hell
mate, you have a pretty cool Familiar there. I did wonder why you had two pets.”
“Thanks Ron.” Harry said with a proud smile. “I think she’s pretty cool herself.”
Before Ron could ask more, the train slowed right down and finally stopped. People pushed
their way toward the door and out onto a tiny, dark platform. Harry shivered in the cold
night air, huddling Aneira closer to his chest, both for personal warmth and so she didn’t
get cold; which he would later realized was pointless, consider her race, she was probably
more comfortable in the cold anyway. A lamp came bobbing over the heads of the students,
and Harry heard a familiar voice; “Firs’ years! Firs’ years over here! All right there,
Harry?” Hagrid’s big hairy face beamed over the sea of heads.
“C’mon, follow me - any more firs’ years? Mind yer step, now! Firs’ years follow me!”
As Ron and Harry followed Hagrid, Harry felt that this was a new start for him, and many
interesting things were waiting for him around the corner.
TO BE CONTINUED!
End Notes:
Authors Note: Here end the second chapter of Vulcan, I hope you like it, and if you did,
please take a few moments more and let me know what you think.
Also, I’m still looking for Fire Skills for Harry to learn, now I’m looking for Ice Skills too.
Also, I’m looking for a prank for Harry to pull before the Sorting and after dinner, so if you
got any ideas, please let me know ASAP…
I have found a site that might help you writers, have you ever had a problem with how to
write how Hagrid talks? Here no more, I as have found a site that’ll help you all: www.
fictionalley. org /authors/swissmiss/HTWHD01.html. I found this as I was looking for how
to write on how Hagrid talked.
Back to index
Chapter 3 - First Year: Part 1! by dragen
Author's Notes:
‘Thoughts’
Chapter 3…
20th of June 1992:

Harry was sitting in the end compartment of the train, but this time he wasn’t alone, he was
with his friends Susan Bones, Hannah Abbot from Hufflepuff, Hermione Granger, the
Weasley Twins and the Crimson Vixens Angelina Johnson, Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell,
from Gryffindor and Su Li from Ravenclaw - he had another Cedric Diggory, but he was
visiting his own friends, as he was a few years older than them. Harry wore a sad smile as
he looked around at his friends. While he'd gained plenty of new friends, his friendship
with Ron was barely hanging on. Ron didn’t like Harry’s new friends, and that they took
much of his time away from him. There were a few other facts that caused the rift, but that
was the main one.
‘I was right, this was an interesting year.’ Harry thought to himself.
Harry and Ron were lead by Hagrid to boats that took them to the castle known as
Hogwarts, in Harry’s mind the sight was awe-inspiring and amazing. It felt as if he had
came home after being away from it for years. The boat ride was about twenty minutes
long, during that time Neville lost his toad again. After the boat ride Hagrid lead them to
huge, oak front door - finding Neville's toad on the walk there - where he knocked on it
three times.
The door swung open at once. A tall, black-haired witch in emerald-green robes stood
there. She had a very stern face, leading Harry to believe she wasn't someone you wanted to
be on the bad side of.
“The firs’ years, Professor McGonagall.” Hagrid greeted.
“Thank you, Hagrid. I will take them from here.” The witch announced primly.
She pulled the door wide. The Entrance Hall was easily large enough to hold all of the first
years, giving them plenty of room. The stone walls were lit with flaming torches like the
ones at Gringotts, the ceiling was too high to make out, and a magnificent marble staircase
facing them led to the upper floors.
They followed Professor McGonagall across the flagged stone floor. Harry could hear the
drone of hundreds of voices from a doorway to the right - the rest older years had likely
taken a faster route, Harry guessed - but Professor McGonagall showed the first years into a
small, empty chamber off the hall. The first years crowded in, standing closer together than
they would usually have done, peering about nervously.
Professor McGonagall saw Harry and the cat that he was holding and must of recognize
who he was like everyone else, as she said, “Mr. Potter, I don’t know if you know this, but
you should have left your cat on the train.” The children sniggered at what they assumed
was a safety blanket of sorts for Harry. “It would have been safe and would be in your
dorm by the end of the night.”
“I know that Professor, and if she was a normal pet I would have, but Aneira isn’t a normal
pet; she's my familiar.” Harry said politely.
“Please Mr. Potter do not lie to me, you’re too young to have a familiar.” Professor
McGonagall said sternly.
Harry's eyes narrowed. “I realize the oddity of the situation, but I don't enjoy being called a
liar, Professor. There should be a spell you can use to check, if you'd like to confirm it.” He
suggested.
Professor McGonagall was of two minds, she didn’t want to be made a fool of if he really
was telling the truth, but then again, young Mr. Potter thought that his cat was his familiar.
The spell that he spoke of was easy to cast, and would easily clear things up quickly, so she
pulled her wand out and cast the spell. To her shock, the spell proved that Aneira was
indeed Mr. Potter’s familiar. “I apologize Mister Potter, you are right, she is your familiar. I
shall inform the other Professors about this, as she’ll need to be near you as much as
possible until the bond is fully formed. You’re the first student to have one at a young age
in at least two hundred years or so. If you need anything, please let me know and I’ll see
what I can do for you.”
The other students looked at Harry in awe and jealousy for having a familiar at a young
age, but he ignored the looks as he replied, “Thank you Professor.
“Now that that's out of the way; welcome everyone to Hogwarts.” The Professor declared
proudly. “The start-of-term banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your seats in the
Great Hall, you will be Sorted into your Houses. The Sorting is a very important ceremony
because, while you are here, your House will be something like your family within
Hogwarts. You will have classes with the rest of your House, sleep in your House
dormitory, and spend free time in your House Common Room.
“The four Houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin.” Harry
spotted a bit of venom at the word of Slytherin, as if Professor McGonagall hated that
House for some reason. “Each House has its own noble history and each has produced
outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hogwarts, your triumphs will earn your
House points, while any rule breaking will lose House points. At the end of the year, the
House with the most points is awarded the House cup, a great honour. I hope each of you
will be a credit to whichever House becomes yours.
“The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the rest of the school. I
suggest you all smarten yourselves up as much as you can while you are waiting.” Her eyes
lingered for a moment on Neville’s cloak, which was fastened under his left ear, and on
Ron’s smudged nose.
“I shall return when we are ready for you. Please wait quietly.” She instructed before she
left the chamber.
“How exactly do they Sort us into Houses?” Harry asked Ron, who jumped at his sudden
question. He'd apparently been lost in his thoughts.
“I don’t know mate, some sort of test, I think. Fred said it hurts a lot, but I think he was
joking.” He answered.
“If it is from him, then it's more likely to be a joke…” Harry assured him confidently.
As he waited he looked around and saw that everyone else looked worried or stressed, some
even outright terrified. No one was talking much except Hermione, who was whispering
very fast about all the spells she’d learned and wondering which one she’d need. His eyes
rolled back to the door; any second now Professor McGonagall would come back and he
wouldn't have to keep denying the rising level of panic he was experiencing. He blamed the
other kids; if only they would calm down.
Harry felt himself jump, causing Aneira to give him a grumpy look before settling down as
several people behind him screamed.
He spun around, only to gasp, which was mirrored by several people around him. About
twenty ghosts had just streamed through the back wall. Pearly-white and slightly
transparent, they glided across the room talking to one another and hardly glancing at the
first years. Harry had read about ghosts being at Hogwarts, but reading about them and
seeing them up close were two different things. They seemed to be arguing. A fat little
monk continued on from what he'd been saying, as if floating through the wall hadn't
interrupted their conversation at all, “Forgive and forget, I say, we ought to give him a
second chance -”
“My dear Friar, haven’t we given Peeves all the chances he deserves? He gives us all a bad
name and you know, he’s not really even a ghost-I say, what are you all doing here?” A
ghost wearing a ruff and tights had suddenly noticed the first years.
Nobody answered.
“New students!” The Fat Friar crowed, smiling around at them. “About to be Sorted, I
suppose?”
A few people nodded mutely.
“Hope to see you in Hufflepuff! My old House, you know.” The Friar boasted.
“Move along now, the Sorting Ceremony’s about to start.” Came a sharp voice. The ghosts
looked over and saw McGonagall had returned, so they drifted away again, once more
arguing over whatever they'd been arguing over before they met the first years.
“Now, form a line.” Professor McGonagall told the first years. “That's it, now follow me.”
After entering through a massive set of double doors they entered the Great Hall. Harry had
never even imagined such a strange and splendid place. It was lit by thousands and
thousands of candles that were floating in midair over four long tables, where the rest of the
students were sitting. These tables were laid with glittering golden plates and goblets. At
the top of the hall was another long table where the teachers were sitting. Professor
McGonagall led the first years up here, so that they came to a halt in a line facing the other
students, with the teachers behind them. The hundreds of faces staring at them made the
first years even more nervous, which annoyed Harry even further as he couldn't help but
feel nervous as well. Harry looked upward and saw a velvety black ceiling dotted with
stars. He heard Hermione whisper, “It’s bewitched to look like the sky outside. I read about
it in Hogwarts, A History.”
Harry quickly looked down again as Professor McGonagall silently placed a four-legged
stool in front of the first years. On top of the stool she put a pointed wizard’s hat. This hat
was patched and frayed and extremely dirty. It had a certain charm to it though, and Harry
found he could easily imagine a wizard of old wearing it, both into battle and just around
town.
He noticed that everyone in the hall was now staring at the hat, he stared at it too,
wondering what this was about. For a few seconds, there was complete silence. Then the
hat twitched. A rip near the brim opened wide like a mouth - and to Harry’s shock, the hat
began to sing:
“Oh, you may not think I’m pretty,
But don’t judge on what you see,
I’ll eat myself if you can find
A smarter hat than me.
You can keep your bowlers black,
Your top hats sleek and tall,
For I’m the Hogwarts Sorting Hat
And I can cap them all.
There’s nothing hidden in your head
The Sorting Hat can’t see,
So try me on and I will tell you

Where you ought to be.
You might belong in Gryffindor,
Where dwell the brave at heart,
Their daring, nerve, and chivalry
Set Gryffindors apart;
You might belong in Hufflepuff,
Where they are just and loyal,
Those patient Hufflepuffs are true
And unafraid of toil;
Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,
If you’ve a ready mind,

Where those of wit and learning,
Will always find their kind;
Or perhaps in Slytherin
You’ll make your real friends,
Those cunning folk use any means
To achieve their ends.
So put me on! Don’t be afraid !
And don’t get in a flap!
You’re in safe hands (though I have none)
For I’m a Thinking Cap!”
The whole hall burst into applause as the hat finished its song. It bowed to each of the four
tables and then became quite still again.
“So we’ve just got to try on the hat!” Ron whispered to Harry. “I’ll kill Fred, he was going
on about wrestling a troll.”
“You're the one that believed him.” Harry whispered back with a grin. “You did say he and
his twin were pranksters, and this seems like a golden opportunity to prank you.”
Before Ron could say anything, Professor McGonagall now stepped forward holding a long
roll of parchment. “When I call your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool to be
sorted,” she said. “Abbott, Hannah!”
There was a lot of tension in the air, and whoever this girl was didn’t seem to be moving.
Harry thought about what to do, to lighten the mood up a bit. Although he couldn’t do
much in wandless magic, he did know a few spells from Curses and Counter Curses
(Bewitch Your Friends and Befuddle Your Enemies). While he couldn’t do them wandless
like he hoped to do, he did try a few on his cousin with his wand a week before. Luckily for
Dudley, Harry didn’t use ones that would be pointed to him; sticking to Hair Loss and
Jelly-Legs since the former wouldn't start to happen until Harry left for Hogwarts and the
latter could be written off as a sudden case of clumsiness.
After some thought, Harry knew who he was going to prank and with what spell. So,
slowly pulling his wand out so no one would notice him, and cast the spell. As soon as he
cast the spell Dumbledore's hair popped off of his head and face with an audible *poof*
sound. The sight was amazing… at first no one dared to laugh, but then from the far right of
Harry he heard laughing. Looking over he saw the Ron’s brothers laughing, and soon
everyone else was laughing.
“Mr. and Mr. Weasley, how dare you prank the Headmaster!” Professor McGonagall said
sternly.
Between laughs one said, “But we didn’t Professor…”
“…We’re neither that brave nor foolish to prank the Headmaster.” The other twin
continued while the first dissolved into laughter again.
“But whoever it was…”

“They are amazing!” they said together.
It took Dumbledore standing up and calling out, “Thank you… please calm down. Whoever
has done this prank; well done, congratulations to you. Now please let us continue the
Sorting…”
“Indeed, let’s restart sorted.” McGonagall agreed. “Abbott, Hannah!”
A pink-faced girl with blonde pigtails stumbled out of line, put on the hat, which fell right
down over her eyes, and sat down. A moment’s pause before the Sorting Hat shouted out,
“HUFFLEPUFF!”
The table on the right cheered and clapped as Hannah went to sit down at the Hufflepuff
table. Harry saw the ghost of the Fat Friar waving merrily at her.
“Bones, Susan!”
“HUFFLEPUFF!” Shouted the hat again, and Susan scuttled off to sit next to Hannah.
“Boot, Terry!”
“RAVENCLAW!”
The table second from the left clapped this time; several Ravenclaws stood up to shake
hands with Terry as he joined them.
Mandy Brocklehurst went to Ravenclaw too, but Lavender Brown became the first new
Gryffindor, and the table on the far left exploded with cheers; Harry could see Ron’s twin
brothers catcalling.
Millicent Bulstrode then became a Slytherin.
“Finch-Fletchley, Justin!”
“HUFFLEPUFF!”
To ignore his growing apprehension, Harry studied the habits of the Sortings. Sometimes
the Hat would send the students on their way instantly, while other times it would take
longer. Seamus Finnigan, for example, sat on the stool for almost a whole minute before the
hat declared him a Gryffindor.
“Granger, Hermione!”
Hermione almost ran to the stool and jammed the hat eagerly on her head.
“GRYFFINDOR!” Shouted the hat. Ron groaned.
When Neville Longbottom, the boy who kept losing his toad, was called, he fell over on his
way to the stool. The hat took a long time to decide with Neville. When it finally shouted,
“GRYFFINDOR,” Neville ran off still wearing it, and had to jog back amid gales of
laughter to give it to Morag MacDougal.
Malfoy swaggered forward when his name was called… it was several minutes before
anything was heard, and it was from Malfoy instead of the Sorting hat, “How dare you
think of putting me into that House, wait until my father hears of this!”
The Hat said out loud, “He was right, you are a Daddy’s Boy.” Harry could see Draco's
neck and chin - the only part of his face visible - turn pink as laughter filled the Great Hall.
“No matter, you wouldn’t last for long in that House with the way you act so it better be
SLYTHERIN!” The hat announced with a put-upon sigh.
As Malfoy removed the Sorting Hat he gave Harry a glare, as if blaming him for what the
Sorting Hat said. Granted it kind of was, but it was still worth it. Now everyone knew
Malfoy was a Daddy’s Boy.
There weren’t many people left now.
Moon, Nott, Parkinson, then a pair of twin girls named Patil, then Sally-Anne Perks, and
then, at last -
“Potter, Harry!”
As Harry stepped forward, whispers suddenly broke out like little hissing fires all over the
hall.
“Potter, did she say?”
“The Harry Potter?”
The last thing Harry saw before the hat dropped over his eyes was the hall full of people
craning to get a good look at him. Next second he was looking at the black inside of the hat.
He waited.
'You know, it's not normal for an eleven year old to want to model themselves after beings
of pure evil…' Harry heard a voice in his head point out dryly.
‘Who’s there? Who’s in my head?’ Harry demanded.
‘It is I, the Sorting Hat.’ The voice of the Sorting Out said in Harry’s head. ‘Now, as I said,
it’s not normal to model one's self after beings of pure evil…'
'Well I'm not exactly normal.' Harry replied dryly. 'Besides, aren't children supposed to
have role models?'
‘True, look at that imaginary sister of yours. What normal person would create someone
like her? As for the role model, that's one way of looking at it, yes, but I think we're at an
impasse here; you honestly see nothing wrong with it and I, according to the guidelines
sewn into my very brim, am compelled to convince you otherwise.' The Sorting Hat
explained. ‘At this rate we'll be here all night and I don't think either of us wants that.’
‘True, I hope you’ll keep what you learn from my mind to yourself.’ Harry ceded. ‘I'm sure
your role model isn't a pile of ash.’
‘I have spells place on me that prevent me from telling anyone what I find in a person’s
mind.’ The Sorting Hat said calmly. ‘Besides, I have a really pissed off bit of crazy in here
kicking me in the metaphorical quad to get me out… I mean, you didn't hear that. Let's get
on with this sorting, shall we?' The Hat's 'voice' grew strained, for no discernible reason to
Harry.
The hat hmmed and hawwed for a little while before it finally said, 'You’ll do well in either
Slytherin, Ravenclaw and Gryffindor. You have the brains for Ravenclaw, and wanting to
learn more about magic and the House of Ravens will help you learn how to do wandless
magic better. You have the courage, pulling a prank on Albus proves that, no first year
would do that. And you don’t back down to anyone or anything. You have the cunning,
resourcefulness and the ambition to do well in the House of Snakes. Out of all these three, I
think you would fit best in Slytherin.' It finally decided.
Harry was quick to reject the idea; he disliked the thought of being in the same House that
Voldemort was in, and having to put up with Malfoy, killing him would be exhausting. 'I'd
light Malfoy on fire in self defence within a week. I already have a friend and a possible
friend in Gryffindor, just put me there.' While Ron wasn't in Gryffindor yet, but Harry felt
he had a good enough judge on Ron's character to say for certain he was a shoe-in for the
red and gold.
'And am I to assume I would suffer an unfortunate fire related accident if I were to send you
to Slytherin against your wishes?' The hat asked, sounding both amused and resigned.
'No comment.' Harry replied, trying and failing to keep a smirk off his face.
'Very well.'
‘In that case you crazy little pyromaniac,’ the Hat grumbled, before saying out loud.
“Better be GRYFFINDOR…”
20th of June 1992:
Harry chuckled at the memory, his friends looking at him strangely as he did so. “I was just
remembering the Sorting.”
“Ah,” Susan began. “I still can’t believe that you pulled that prank on Professor
Dumbledore.”
“Will it did lighten things up a bit, didn’t it Hannah?” Harry asked.

Hannah smiled as she remembered that night, it did help her to get Sorted, “Yeah it did, and
thanks again for the prank, it did help with getting Sorted.”
“I have to admit, it did help lighten the mood and help people calm down.” Hermione
admitted. “Still, did you have to rile up Professor Snape?”
“Yes!” Harry said simply. “Snape isn’t Professor, or wasn’t until I did what I did, even then
he isn’t a true Professor…”
As much as they hated it, the others couldn’t help but agree to what Harry said. The raven
haired boy himself sighed as he remembered that day…
6th of September 1991:

It was a long week for Harry, and he was now sitting at breakfast on Friday. As he sat there,
he thought about the week he had. It wasn’t that bad, although there was a few problems,
the first being Peeves the Poltergeist. It was hard enough to get around the castle, but with
the Poltergeist being around, it was even harder. He would drop waste paper baskets on
your head, pull rugs from under your feet, pelt you with bits of chalk, or sneak up behind
you, invisible, grab your nose, and screech, “GOT YOUR CONK!”
However, worse than him, if that was possible, was the caretaker, Argus Filch. He would
threaten the students to lock them up or chained them up in the dungeons if they crossed
him. Him and Ron did just that by mistake, but were saved by Professor Quirrell. What
didn’t help was that Filch owned a cat named Mrs. Norris, a scrawny, dust-coloured
creature with bulging, lamp like eyes just like Filch’s. She patrolled the corridors alone.
Break a rule in front of her, put just one toe out of line, and she’d whisk off for Filch,
who’d appear, wheezing, two seconds later.
And then, once you had managed to find them, there were the classes themselves. There
were the magic classes and non-magic classes. The magic classes were Charms,
Transfiguration and Defence Against the Dark Arts.
Charms, was taught by Professor Flitwick, who was a tiny little wizard who had to stand on
a pile of books to see over his desk. He was a laid-back teacher, and had a rich sense of
humour and was always fair with his students, even those who were not in Ravenclaw. He
was an excitable man, taking true passion in helping his students learn his craft.
Transfiguration, was taught by Professor McGonagall, Harry was quite right to think she
wasn’t a teacher to cross. Strict and clever, she gave them a stern and firm lecture the
moment they sat down in her first class. She warned about how dangerous her class was
and told them all what would happen to them should they mess around in her class.
These two classes helped him a lot, as they began with theory, explaining to the students
what they had to do to cast spells. Harry's goal of learning wandless magic didn't seem
quite so far off after he experienced these classes. Both teachers stressed that they should
get a feel for their magic and the image of what he wanted to be done before casting
anything; the exercise they suggest may as well have been meditating, but a shorter, more
abridged version. Harry was delighted by this technique because he was beginning to be
able to feel him magic; literally feel it moving inside his body, instead of just being a mass
that he powered things with. It wasn't much, but it was one heck of a good building block to
start with.
Defence Against the Dark Arts, boy was that a big letdown, it was one of the classes Harry
was really looking forward to, but it was taught by a stammering fool, Professor Quirrell.
For a class that should have stressed perfect casting, Quirrell couldn't teach his way out of a
wet paper bag. It took him twice as long to instruct anything, and it took the class two or
three times longer to learn anything because it took quite a while to work out what Quirrell
was saying.
As for the non-magic classes, they weren't too bad. Herbology, History of Magic,
Astronomy and Potions, out of these classes, Potions was the only class that Harry hadn’t
yet taken.
Herbology was Harry’s favourite of these classes. The class was taught by a stout little
witch called Professor Sprout where they learned how to take care of all the strange plants
and fungi, followed by learning about their many uses. Professor Sprout informed them that
over time they would learn how these plants could heal people, and how they could be used
for harm - mostly so they knew what to look out for - but that would be later on, a few
years down the road.
Astronomy was taught by Professor Sinistra, she was a gorgeous witch, one of the youngest
on staff from what Harry had seen, and if Harry was just the slightest bit more mature he'd
describe the woman as sexy. Unfortunately, there wasn't much of a point to the class yet, at
least from what Harry could tell. Learning the constellations and planets and such was fun,
but there was little practical application.
History of Magic was taught by Professor Binns, the only ghost to teach. Binns droned on
and on while they scribbled down names and dates. For Harry, an eleven year old boy, even
as interested in his studies as he was, was terribly bored in this class until he started reading
independently in class; grabbing a history book from the Library and reading about other
events aside from the Goblin Rebellions - which was the only thing Binns ever talking
about. Overall, it wasn't the best class, but at least it was basically a free period, as long as
he could shut out Binns droning.
Harry was sitting down in the Great Hall finishing his breakfast with Ron, and his new
friend Hermione. Well, friend, was a strong term to describe the relationship they had, more
like Study Buddies really. Harry would like to be friends with her, but Ron and Hermione
fought too much. Hermione was making great progress as she socialized with others, but
she was still grating at times as some of her old habits died hard. Ron wasn't helping and
poked fun at basically everything he could, but he was Harry's first friend so he was willing
to look past a lot, probably more than he should have.
They had Double Potions with the Slytherins that morning, something most of the first
years Gryffindor’s, apart from Hermione, were dreading. As Snape, the Head of House
Slytherin, was teaching it and if the rumours were true, favoured his own House heavily. It
was also said that he allowed his House to ruin other people’s potions, and took points for
the simplest things. Out of all the Houses Snape was rumoured to hate Gryffindor the most
for something that happened to him as a child, something that a Gryffindor did to him.
Harry was baffled by the whole situation. If you hated one fourth of the students because of
what colour they wore, why would you teach? These were all rumours though, so Harry
wouldn’t go against the man, yet, but if he was as bad as they said he was Harry would
happy to deal with the man somehow. Plus, he would also be seeing Hagrid that afternoon,
so that was something to look forward to.
By the end of Potions class Harry learned something, at the start-of-term banquet, Harry
had gotten the idea that Professor Snape disliked him, but by the end of the class, he knew
he’d been wrong. Snape didn’t dislike Harry - he hated him. At least he gave him a reason
to hate him though apart from whatever reason he had to begin with.
Potion lessons took place down in one of the dungeons. It was colder there than up in the
main castle, and would have been quite creepy enough without the pickled animals floating
in glass jars all around the walls.
Snape, like Flitwick, started the class by taking the roll call, and like Flitwick, he paused at
Harry’s name.
“Ah, yes, Harry Potter. Our new… celebrity.” Harry had to bite his tongue to stop himself
from launching an insult back at the man's tone. It didn’t help that Malfoy and his friends
Crabbe and Goyle sniggered behind their hands. Snape finished calling the names and
looked up at the class.
“You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion making.” He spoke in
barely more than a whisper, but they caught every word - like Professor McGonagall,
Snape had the gift of keeping a class silent without effort. “As there is little foolish wand-
waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don’t expect you will really
understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the
delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring
the senses… I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, and even stopper death - if
you aren’t as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach.”
More silence followed this little speech. Harry and Ron exchanged looks with raised
eyebrows. Hermione Granger was on the edge of her seat and looked desperate to start
proving that she wasn’t a dunderhead. Harry couldn’t believe it, the rumour were true, even
more so then he first thought. He had to wonder what kind of person the Headmaster really
was to allow this person to keep teaching students. A teacher should be someone who
would help and encourage a student, not put them down and make them look like a fool of.
“Potter!” Snape snapped suddenly. “What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel
to an infusion of wormwood?”
Harry thought about it for a few moments, before he thought back and remembered what he
read over the summer. He absently noticed Hermione’s hand had shoot into the air, but
Snape wasn’t taking any notice of her.
It was a few moments before he remembered the correct potion from the book. “It would be
a powerful sleeping potion known as the Draught of Living Death, sir.”
“Correct, Potter.” Snape said with a sneer, not believing that the boy in front of him could
answer a third year question, but with an even deeper sneer he asked again, “Lucky guess
Potter. Let's see if it was a question or you really did know your work… where would you
look if I told you to find me a Bezoar?”
Harry smirked, he remembered this one, it was in one of other books that he got that was all
about poisons and antidotes - he saw once again Hermione stretching her hand as high into
the air as it would go without her leaving her seat. Harry was half-tempted to be cocky and
say in the Supply Cupboard, or a Apothecary, but decided against it. It already looked like
this person hated him, he didn’t need to give the man a real reason. So with a smile that
seemed to piss Snape off, Harry answered, “A Bezoar is a stone that’s taken from the
stomach of a goat, and it will save you from most poisons.”
Yet again Snape was shocked that this boy could answer his question, he picked these
questions so that he could make a fool of Potter, to show him up, but it wasn’t working!
“So you think you’re so smart, so tell me what’s the difference, Potter, between monkshood
and wolfsbane?” The man snarled, losing his cool noticeably, causing the class to blink, or
stop giggling, in the Slytherin's case.
At this, Hermione stood up, her hand stretching toward the dungeon ceiling. Harry shook
his head lightly; if Snape wasn’t going to allow her to answer the other questions, why
would she think that he would allow her this time? On the other hand, he was getting tired
of Snape, the man was a petty asshole. He knew for a fact these questions were well above
what a first year would know, even one taking their end of year exams. He knew the
answer, thankfully, so he would be able to piss the man off further. He was already turning
Vernon-3, Harry wondered if he could drive the man all the way up to 6. “Why don’t you
ask Hermione, she seems to know this one…?”
'Wow, from three to six, that's actually sort of impressive, in a sad sort of way.' Harry
commented as Snape lost even more composure. “But I suppose you did ask me, so I'll
answer. There is no difference between monkshood and wolfsbane, they're the same plant.”
He answered simply. Having basically single handily kept the Dursely's garden living over
the years had its perks, he supposed.
Snape glared at him for several more moments, his face purple and a vain throbbing on his
shiny forehead before he ground out, “Correct, Potter…” He looked around the room, his
bloodshot eyes causing anybody he looked at to recoil. “Well, why aren’t you all copying
that down?!” He demanded.
There was a sudden rummaging for quills and parchment. Over the noise, Snape said, “And
twenty points will be taken from Gryffindor for your arrogance and for being a know-it-all,
Potter, along with your cheek.”
There was a deluge of cries from the Gryffindors. Taking a point or two from Harry for his
cheek would have been normal - something even Harry admitted would have been justified
- but twenty points?! What's worse were the points lost for being a 'know-it-all'. The rest of
the Gryffindor's may have disliked Hermione for this particular trait due to her habits of
being condescending occasionally and a few times rubbed it in their face about it, but at
least she earned them loads of points for knowing all the answers, and answering for them
so they didn't have to. They couldn’t believe they were suddenly getting docked points for
correct answers, if this kept happening; the Gryffindor's hourglass would be empty by the
end of the day.
Harry had remained silent, plotting how to get the man back for his petty ways. It all started
with Snape telling the class that what they were doing a simple potion to cure boils, and the
instructions were on the board and they had until the end of the class to finish it.
However, Harry noticed that Snape never showed them how to make it properly, nor
explain why things had to be done in such a way so that nothing bad happens; exploding,
for instance. Harry didn’t touch his work, something Snape quickly noticed.
So when Snape got to his table, he predictably sneered down at him and said, “So, are you
so arrogant that you think you don’t have to do any work in my class?” Like the empty
headed sycophants they were there was some giggling from a few of the Slytherin half of
the class.
“Oh, no, nothing of the sort. I'm really looking forward to getting started.” Harry said
politely. “But you haven’t shown us how to make the potion. Your speech in our first class
really drove home how dangerous potions class could be, I was just waiting for you to
further explain the brewing process and caution us about any mistakes that would cause
cauldron melting, or explosions of scrap metal or deadly neurotoxins.” Harry barely knew
what that last one was, but it sounds appropriately poisonous and it just seemed to roll off
the tongue.
“Are you telling me what to do Potter?” Snape hissed.
“No.” Harry answered. He probably should have added a 'sir' in somewhere, but he refused
to show that level of respect to a petty bully. “I’m just worried about myself and the others
Muggleborn or Muggle-raised, and maybe even some of the Purebloods; some were
brought up knowing about potions, but a lot of us may have never even seen a cauldron
before. I've only seen a cauldron once on a school trip, and we certainly didn't brew
anything in it. I could harm myself and everyone around me if I messed up on accident,
from what you told us.”
Snape didn't hear any of this though, too wrapped up in his own inner rant at the gall of the
boy for questioning him. “Another twenty points from Gryffindor for disrespecting a
Professor.”
“But -” Ron tried to stop Harry from talking, so that he wouldn’t lose more points from
Gryffindor, but Harry wasn’t having any of it. “I wasn’t disrespecting you, I was just telling
you why I wasn’t doing my work.” He answered.
All Snape heard was 'I'm not doing this because you're a greasy git.' Having grown so used
to the nickname from students it was so ingrained in his mind he now thought everyone
who wasn't a Slytherin called him that, something he only helped along. “Fifty points
Potter, and you're coming with me to the Headmaster's office! Class dismiss…” Snape
declared. He tried to grab Potter's arm, but the boy moved out of the way. He ignored this,
playing it off, and walked out of the room anyway. The Potter brat was following him, the
one act all day Snape couldn't accuse him of being a dunderhead for doing.
20th of June 1992:
Harry smiled as he remembered what happened as Snape took him to the Headmaster,
Snape made it out that Harry was in the wrong. The Headmaster gave him a disappointed
look, and told him that he should give Snape the respect that he was given. Harry then
remembered the school rules about issuing formal complaints and he asked for his Head of
House to be there.
Once Professor McGonagall arrived she asked what was going on and Harry explained
what happened and began to explain his side of it all. When he was done, McGonagall
asked if he had anything to back up his claims apart from the students, seeing that the two
Houses never got along and it would seem that he was trying to get Snape into trouble and
having his House Mates helping him. Harry reasoned that if he could use the school’s
Pensieve he could show her his memory. Snape and Dumbledore paled at this, shocked that
Harry would know about it, and when asked, Harry told them that he read about it
in Hogwarts: A History. Snape and Dumbledore were forced to allow Harry to show
McGonagall his memories of his memories, something they didn’t want happening, but the
Pensieve was in plain sight and Mcgonagall was in her rights to see the memory.
Once McGonagall came out of the Pensieve Harry saw why teachers and students feared
and respected her. She had an aura around her when she was really angry, something up to
now Harry had never seen firsthand before. She asked Harry to leave, and she promised
that all the points would be recovered and that things would be sorted out for once and for
all. As Harry left the office he heard McGonagall arguing with Dumbledore and Snape
about how things were going to change.
Harry smiled as he remembered days later that McGonagall informed the Gryffindor’s that
Potions were now going to be different. Snape would be behaving himself, and would be
finally teaching Potions properly; following the ICW's guidelines, and if he didn't, they
were to come to her and tell her.
His thoughts were interrupted when he felt the train moving, announcing that they were
leaving Hogsmeade Station. As the train was leaving the station, Harry looked at his friends
and said, “I’m going to rest for a while, could you wake me when the trolley lady comes
by?”
“Why are you going to sleep? You only got up a few hours ago.” Angelina asked.
“I only got a few hours of sleep.” Harry replied with a shrug.
“Alright, we’ll wake you when the trolley lady comes by.” The oldest of the Chaser Trio
ceded.
“Thanks.” He said gratefully as he his head back and went to sleep.
It has been nearly two weeks since Harry started Hogwarts, and things were slowly coming
together for Harry. His lessons were getting better, apart for Defence Against the Dark Arts
and History of Magic anyway, and they were finally learning to cast spells; having moved
on from the practical side of Transfigurations and Charms.
At the moment he was walking down to the grounds for his first flying lesson, something
Harry was interested in, as he wanted to see the difference between flying with a broom and
flying without one. As he was walking to the grounds, he was thinking about this life
outside of classes. His social life had certainly picked up, that was for sure. When he wasn’t
with his Ron and Hermione, he was sneaking out of Gryffindor Tower and exploring
Hogwarts. This was something he had to do by himself, if Ron found out he would have
wanted to come along with Harry and that would mean he wouldn’t be able to use his skills
to move around without been seen, and should Hermione find out, she would have tried to
stop him, or more likely, informed a professor. The other first years had gotten lost so much
that all of them were banned from wandering around after a certain time, which was fairly
early in the afternoon. Harry refused to let the fallacy of the imbeciles hamper his
enjoyment because they were incompetent.
The reason behind the exploring of Hogwarts, is to know where everything is so he could
use his fire teleportation skill. As he learnt that, although his magic would allow it so that
he wouldn’t accidentally hit something, or fusing with a wall, desk or anything else, he
needed a good mental picture of where he wanted to go. He could try and force it of course,
but he feared that he may end up across the world or worse.
As for his skills, he hadn’t yet found time to train them. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to, but
the fact was that he didn’t have a place to train that people wouldn't accidentally stumble
upon at the worst possible time. Because of this, he decided to wait. Classes were going
well anyway, and he hadn't found a weakness in his skills yet. Then again, they were doing
material he could equate to 'connect two dots' level of difficulty, so that wasn't saying
much.
The upside of this was that he could spend more time with his friends; training would have
eaten up a good portion of his time. Between of Ron and Hermione, Ron was the easiest to
get along with. He wasn’t the smartest of people, and had some pretty major inferiority
issues, but Harry wasn't exactly the picture of perfect mental health either. It was easy to
hang out with Ron; with him it was mainly about chess, food and Quidditch. He could
settle down and be normal with Ron, and oddly enough Harry liked the feeling. There were
downsides of course, Harry was a smart kid, and he liked being around someone he could
talk shop with, so to speak, and Ron either ignored any conversations above his IQ level,
harped on the people talking until they stopped, or just left. Thankfully, that’s where
Hermione came in.
Hermione Granger wasn’t known for being stupid girl, well, not intellectually anyway, she
would admit her social skills were somewhat… lacking. She told Harry one night, she was
like this because she'd never had a friend before, and she was bullied when she was
younger because of how smart she was and for answering the teachers questions when they
asked. She also told Harry that she really did cherish her sort-of friendship with him,
despite her stand-offish nature leading some to believe otherwise. She also explained her
trust in figures of authority; she said she was brought up to trust them and, unlike her peers,
had been given no reason not to trust them. This was another reason that she was bullied, as
she would often follow the rules rigidly and report people who broke them.
She was very grateful to him, as he was the persistent and patient type because she was sure
if the roles were reversed she would have yelled at herself for being so annoying. What she
didn’t know was it was a hit and miss at times, the only reason that Harry haven’t yet let
her go, is because he could see some hope in her to change and so kept it up with her.
Harry was interrupted from his thoughts as he saw that he was at the pitch where the flying
lessons were taking place. He saw that the Slytherins were already there, along with Ron
and Hermione, so were twenty broomsticks lying in neat lines on the ground. Harry had
heard Fred and George complain about the school brooms, saying that some of them started
to vibrate if you flew too high, or always flews lightly to the left. Frankly, they sounded
like your standard shopping cart from a grocery that'd been around for more than a few
years.
Before he could go back to his thoughts their teacher, Madam Hooch, arrived. She had
short, gray hair, and yellow eyes like a hawk.
“Well, what are you all waiting for?” she barked. “Everyone stand by a broomstick. Come
on, hurry up.”
Harry glanced down at his broom. It was old and some of the twigs stuck out at odd angles.
He had to wonder why someone would want to fly on a broom like this.
“Stick out your right hand over your broom,” called Madam Hooch at the front, “and say
‘Up!’ ”
“UP!” Everyone shouted.

Harry was shocked to find his broom jumped right into his hand at once, but he saw that it
was one of the few that did. Hermione’s simply rolled over on the ground, and Neville’s
hadn’t moved at all. Perhaps brooms, like horses, could tell when you were afraid, thought
Harry; there was a quaver in Neville’s voice that said only too clearly that he wanted to
keep his feet on the ground.
Walking over to Hermione and Neville, he said, “Hermione, Neville, think of it like a
horse.” Both of them looked at him strangely so he explained his reasoning. “Horses can
sense when their rider is afraid of them. Try and be more confident.”
Nodding, the two of them held their hand put and a bit more confidently, they both said,
“Up!” The broom shook for a moment or two before they flew into their hands. Both of his
fellow Gryffindor's smiled at him, “Thanks Harry.”
Once everyone got their brooms into their hands, Madam Hooch showed them how to
mount their brooms without sliding off the end, and walked up and down the rows
correcting their grips. Harry exchanged smirks with Ron when she had to correct Malfoy
twice, who'd been bragging about flying brooms for years.
“Now, when I blow my whistle, you kick off from the ground, hard.” Madam Hooch
instructed. “Keep your brooms steady, rise a few feet, and then come straight back down by
leaning forward slightly. On my whistle; three, two-”
Neville, nervous and jumpy and frightened of being left on the ground, pushed off hard
before the whistle had touched Madam Hooch’s lips.
“Come back, boy!” She shouted, but Harry doubted Neville could hear her over the sound
of his own terrified screams and he corkscrewed upwards. It was barely a few second
before his grip loosened and he plummeted towards the ground.
A thud and a nasty crack were heard, causing the gathered students to wince. Neville's
broomstick was still rising higher and higher, and started to drift lazily toward the
forbidden forest and out of sight. Neville himself was unmoving, face down in the grass.
Madam Hooch rushed over to examine him, casting a spell that caused the boy to wake up
before she picked him up.
“Broken wrist I suspect.” She muttered as she looked him over. “Come on, boy, it’s all
right, up you get.”
She turned to the rest of the class. “None of you are to move while I take this boy to the
hospital wing! You leave those brooms where they are or you’ll be out of Hogwarts before
you can say ‘Quidditch.’ Come on, dear.”
Neville, his face tear-streaked, clutching his wrist, hobbled off with Madam Hooch, who
had her arm around him.
No sooner were they out of earshot than Malfoy burst into laughter. “Did you see his face,
the great lump?”
The other Slytherins joined in.

“Shut up, Malfoy.” Snapped Parvati.
“Ooh, sticking up for Longbottom?” Pansy taunted. “Never thought you’d like fat little cry
babies, Parvati.”
“Look,” Malfoy said with a smirk as his eyes locked on the Remembrall lying on the
ground. “It’s that stupid thing Longbottom’s Gran sent him.” He was going to have some
fun with it and try and bate the Gryffindor's with it, so with luck they would fight him and
so he could get them in trouble. All he had to do was grab it and-
Before Malfoy he could even implement his plan, Harry Potter wordlessly picked up the
glittery crystal ball and pocketed it. Malfoy absently heard him give a reply of, “Oh, thanks
Malfoy, Neville probably wants this back.” As he did so. Malfoy couldn't tell if the boy was
mocking him or not, distracted as he was by his scheme shattering before it could even
form; he couldn't even accuse the other boy of stealing it. Well, he could, but even he knew
that was stupid; he was Harry Potter, and a fellow Gryffindor on top of that, and Gryff's
didn't steal from each other, that was more of a Slytherin and sometimes Ravenclaw thing.
Draco seethed as his scheme was ruined before it could even happen. How dare Potter
interfere like that and walk away like he didn't even know what he'd done!
Harry didn't care if the Remembrall was broken or not, but it would be a nice gesture of
good will to return it undamaged. Frankly, Harry thought the thing was tacky and spiteful;
while it was common knowledge that Neville was terribly forgetful, to send something like
this to him… it was like she was rubbing it in. It was like the woman didn't respect him. If
the thing told Neville what he forgot instead just telling him that he forgot something, it
wouldn’t be so bad. Whatever the reason, Neville seemed to like the thing for some reason,
so Harry grabbed it and slipped it into his pocket as the students started gathering into
groups and chatting.
They spent the next fifteen minutes chatting, Harry drifting from group to group, seeing
how the students reacted. He only tried a group of Slytherins once, but apparently he picked
the wrong group - one that was close to Malfoy, or at least similar beliefs, and was glared at
until he left. Speaking of glares, Malfoy himself had spent the entire quarter hour glaring
and pouting like a child; Harry had no idea why, and his clueless expression only seemed to
set the blond off further. Harry still couldn’t believe the other boy had wound up in the
House of Cunning. So far from what he'd seen Malfoy had yet to show any sort of cunning,
or even a hint of subtlety. What's worse, if things didn’t go his way he would threaten the
other person with going his father. Harry suspected his father was the only reason he hadn't
been eaten alive by what was no doubt a very fragile social hierarchy within Slytherin.
Once Madam Hooch returned she informed them that Neville’s wrist was broken like she
suspected, but he should be fine in an hour. Harry heard Malfoy mutter that it was a shame,
and he'd hoped that it was worse. Harry had to suppress the urge to chuck a rock at him;
with how backwards some of the rules in the magical word were he probably wouldn't be
breaking any school rules unless he enchanted the rock, thus making it a Magic Rock. After
she said this, she started the class.
The class went well, Madam Hooch said that Harry was a natural and could be on the
Gryffindor Quidditch Team the following year. Harry thanked her for the compliment, but
claimed he didn't like flying. Hooch was baffled, but Harry shrugged helplessly and told
her that just because he had natural skill (apparently inherited from his dad) it didn't mean
he liked the activity. It was a half-truth, really, he loved flying, but after flying on his so
long own using a broom felt… uncomfortable? Wrong? Clunky? Just off in general really.
He'd have to find time to fly on his own.
Hermione Granger was sitting in the Gryffindor Common Room thinking about her life so
far. Until a month ago she was a lonely, bullied little girl. She was known as a smart
person who believed in figures of authority to always do the right thing, and was a bit bossy
when it came to rules and those who would break them. Because of her bossy attitude, she
was alienated and eventually scorned by her peers. It hurt her emotionally, and turned into
an endlessly repeating cycle, causing the girl to pull deeper and deeper into her shell and
blindly following the only people willing to stand up for her; her parents and teachers.
Still, her social isolation did have some benefits; namely, Hermione considered herself to
be good at examining people. It was a hobby she'd used to pass the time when her parents
had a scheduling error in their dental office, or were running late for one reason or another,
and she'd be left at school from anywhere between a few minutes up to half an hour -
depending on traffic - and she'd read books and talked to her parents about recognizing
signs in people, specially kids her own age.
This last detail had been after she'd overheard her parents talking about seeing a child that
they thought was abused one day, recognizing the fact by his body language. Hermione had
bookmarked these signs in particular, just in case she was in a similar position and could
help, unlike her parents in that particular instance.
She didn't want to admit it, but her friend, Harry Potter, exhibited quite a few of the signs of
being abused.
Hermione had only known Harry for a month now, so she could be wrong and there could
be other reasons for the signs she was picking up. He was also her first friend and
Hermione didn’t want to think that he was abused; that was on top of the fact that he was a
hero, she didn’t want to think that a hero would be treated like that. There was also the fear
of what would happen should she be wrong, she didn’t want to push too hard about it just in
case because she feared she might lose him. He was smart, although distrusting, he was
loyal to those who had his trust, and was easy to talk to. Sure their friendship had its rough
moments, but she felt they were closer for it when they made up a few minutes later. Not to
say their spats were common, it was just nice to note that almost all of their uncommon
arguments usually ended with one of them better for it.
She was somewhat sure that he wasn’t physically abused, or at least not heavily. Mentally
however, was another matter. He was so hard to read that it took her far longer than it
would anybody else to feel confident in her findings; he seemed to be forcing himself to act
a certain way, but what his true nature was she couldn't be sure. She was confident he was
probably a very meek child though, because of the signs she'd seen. He didn't like being
touched, even flinching when people surprised him, his knee-jerk reaction was to avoid
other people before his mask slipped on and he was back to the extrovert he was pretending
to be, there was also the physical evidence, his thin frame, while nothing that would raise
any red flags, when combined with the other tells lead to an unpleasant picture. Well, that
or he was a very unbalanced individual, but she didn't want to think that way about her first
friend.
So, she kept her promise from all those years ago and discreetly met with the school nurse.
Imagine her surprise when Madam Pomfrey, after along of pushing, admitted she'd noticed
Harry had some minor malnutrition and a high amount of scars. The malnutrition wasn't
that uncommon, though his case was somewhat worse than most children, but it could be
easily explained away if the children were picky eaters. His injuries weren't overly
numerous, but more than most active children had at his age. Hermione had been incensed.
She knew why the nurse would dismiss these injuries; her wing always had at least one
student, and the medical check-ups all students got during the first week after the Sorting
meant she had to ignore the minor things and focus on the more serious ailments.
Thirty minutes later a red faced Hermione quickly fled from the Hospital Wing,
embarrassed beyond belief that she'd just spend half an hour ranting at the now pale
woman. She had gotten a promise from the woman to look more closely at her friend, so
she supposed it was worth the mortification. Now all she had to do was convince Harry to
go… she was deep in thought as she walked. Harry wasn't aware that she suspected he was
abused, so it would be much easier to convince him.
So here she was in the Gryffindor Common Room. Since it was Friday afternoon, she knew
he would be in the library doing his homework before the weekend so he could spend the
weekend as he liked. So with a plan in hand she went down to the library.
By the time she entered the library, she was happy to find Harry there and without Ron.
Hermione was glad that the idiot wasn’t there; it would only make things harder. Hermione
sighed at the thought of Ron; she didn't like the feelings the redhead brought out in her, it
wasn't natural to hate another human being as purely as she did Ronald Weasley after only
knowing him for a few weeks. The simple truth was though that he was one of the reasons
that her and Harry’s friendship was so difficult. Ron didn’t like her; he felt that she took
some of Harry’s time from him. She both couldn't fully hate the redhead for this and
despised him further for it. Ron brought out the worst in her, namely, the bossy part of her
she was trying to grow out of, so his dislike of her was warranted. On the other hand, if he
wasn't such a prat all the time he wouldn't bring that part of her out and it would be moot.
Seeing that Harry was alone, Hermione went up to him, failing to hide her nervous posture,
the emotion leaking into her tone as well, something Harry noted. Of course Hermione
noticed him noticing and grew more nervous. Another endlessly repeating cycle; her life
seemed to be full of them… “Harry, Madam Pomfrey has been looking for you, she wants
to see you.”
“What does she want to see me about?” Harry asked suspiciously. Why would she be
nervous about relaying a massage from Madam Pomfrey, he wondered internally.
“She lost your medical exam results, so she wants to redo the exam.” Hermione struggled
to keep calm, hoping he would believe her.
Harry was still cautious, Hermione would normally be proud of relaying a message for a
Hogwarts Staff member, not nervous. Nonetheless, if Madam Pomfrey needed him for
another check-up it would raise too much attention to refuse. “Alright, let me put my things
away.”
Half a minute later he was following a fidgeting Hermione to the Infirmary.
Once Harry got to the Hospital Wing, Madam Pomfrey asked him some invasive questions;
mainly about where his scars came from, but also about his diet. As Madam Pomfrey was
asking these questions he glanced over at Hermione and, noticing how guilty she looked,
realized that she was the one that set this all up. After Madam Pomfrey ran some scans and
kindly told him that while there were a few permanent problems, they weren't the sort she
couldn't be fixed with a few potions over the next few months. When this treatment was
finished it would be as if nothing happened to him and there would be no long term effects
to him, physically anyway; he would be the right height and weight with almost no scars
left. Harry was annoyed she wouldn't be able to fix the one on his forehead, but he gave it
up as a bad job with a sigh.
Once it was over and the two were heading back to the Gryffindor Tower, Harry pulled
Hermione into an empty classroom. Once inside Harry turned to look at the downcast and
almost fearful looking girl. “Hermione, I’m not mad at you. Well, not really; I know you
were trying to help me. In the future, just please don't go behind my back with things. I
really don't like being left out of the loop.”
Hermione let out the breath she'd been holding before brightening. “I will, Harry. I wanted
to in the first place, but I didn’t know how to. I saw the signs, but I wasn’t sure if they were
right or not. I remembered the check-ups we got during our first week and went to Madam
Pomfrey and forced the info from her. I wanted to be sure I was right before doing
anything, and then I needed to think of how to get you to her without you getting
suspicious. I just… I… she knew, Harry, or at least suspected. Why didn't she investigate?
That's her job!” She raged, rambling as her world view taking a serious blow.
Harry put his hand on her shoulder, and stiffened when she darted forward and hugged him
tightly. She wasn't crying, but she was on the brink of doing so, so he let her calm down.
He could see what was happening to her, her absolute faith in adults had just been shaken,
hard, and she was reeling from it. Eventually pulled away, wiping her eyes of any lingering
moisture and smiled at him, an almost inaudible 'Thank you.' coming from her lips.
“Come on Hermione, let’s go back to the library and finish our homework.” Harry
suggested, feeling she probably wanted to put this situation behind her, something he
wanted to do as well.
31st of October 1991

“It’s no wonder no one can stand her.” Ron said to Harry as they pushed their way into the
crowded corridor. “She’s a nightmare, honestly. Hasn't changed at all…”
Harry grunted lightly as someone pushed past him, sending him into the wall. He looked up
and saw a glimpse of Hermione, her face red and her eyes watery before she turned the
corner.
“I think she heard you.” Harry commented with a hard look directed at the redhead.
“So?” Ron said, looking uncomfortable at the look in Harry's intense green eyes. “She
must’ve noticed she’s got no friends.”
It had been a month since Harry started the potions to help him heal. They'd certainly done
their job, his small frame growing outward quickly, gaining some pretty nice muscle tone
from the small bits of exercise he did. He and Hermione had grown closer, telling each
other about their respective childhoods. Harry held back a lot, but Hermione didn't seem to
mind when he'd go silent. Harry had also learned about why she'd been so adamant about
helping him; her parents finding the abused child and not being able to help him really
affected her. The only problem they had was Ron, he didn’t like Hermione that much and
would try and pick a fight with her often.
“Ron I’m her friend,” Harry said heatedly.
“You’re the only one then.” Ron replied flippantly, unsure of what he'd done wrong. “You
know no one likes her because of her bossiness.”
“Ron, you may be my best friend but at times you really are a jackass.” Harry spat, his old
personality making an appearance as his act was strained from the shear gall that Ron was
displaying. “It makes it very difficult to be your friend. Now, I want you to apologize to
Hermione when we see her in class.”
“But -” Ron began, but before he could say more Harry interrupted. “No buts Ron, until
you say you're sorry, don’t talk to me again.”
However, Hermione didn’t turn up for the next class and wasn’t seen all afternoon. Harry
was growing worried for his friend, but promised himself he would talk to her when he saw
her next, assure her that he was her friend and that she really was making great strides to be
more social. However, on his way down to the Great Hall for the Halloween feast, Harry
overheard Parvati Patil telling her friend Lavender that Hermione was crying in the girls’
bathroom and wanted to be left alone. Harry frowned as he saw Ron, on the other end of the
small group of Gryffindor's making their way into the Great Hall, was completely
unaffected by the news, showing no signs of regret.
A thousand live bats fluttered from the walls and ceiling while a thousand more swooped
over the tables in low black clouds, making the candles in the pumpkins stutter. The feast
appeared suddenly on the golden plates, as it had at the start-of-term banquet.
Harry was just helping himself to a baked potato when Professor Quirrell came sprinting
into the hall, his turban askew and terror on his face. Everyone stared as he reached
Professor Dumbledore’s chair, slumped against the table, and gasped, “Troll - in the
dungeons - thought you ought to know.”
He then sank to the floor in a dead faint. To Harry something felt off about his actions, but
his thoughts quickly moved elsewhere, namely, his bushy haired friend being in possible
danger.
It took several purple firecrackers exploding from the end of Professor Dumbledore’s wand
to bring silence. “Prefects, lead your Houses back to the dormitories immediately!” He
instructed, sounding surprisingly commanding for a normally so eccentric man.
Percy was in his element. “Follow me! Stick together, first years! No need to fear the Troll
if you follow my orders! Stay close behind me, now. Make way, first years coming
through! Excuse me, I’m a prefect!” As the first year Gryffindors got together and followed
Percy, Harry stared at the older boy in blank amusement. Did he really think orders and
organization would keep him safe if a Troll happened to find him?
Regardless, he followed the ginger Prefect. “How could a Troll even get in?” Harry
wondered to himself as he climbed the stairs.
“Don’t ask me, they’re supposed to be really stupid. Maybe Peeves let it in for a Halloween
joke?” Ron said, apparently having forgotten about the no talking rule.
“No, that's not it.” Harry said as he shook his head at his friend's ability to jump to
conclusions about people. “Peeves may be many things, but he wouldn’t put a student’s life
in danger.”
Harry suddenly jerked as he remembered what he'd realized earlier before Percy made him
lose his train of thought. “Hermione; she doesn't know about the Troll.” Harry said
worriedly.
“Who cares.” Ron shrugged carelessly, “I’m not going to risk my life for someone I don’t
like. If you want to save her, be my guest, but I’m not helping.”
Harry didn't say anything, but the glare he gave Ron caused the boy to trip over his feet.
When he stood back up, Harry was gone, the raven haired boy had blended with the
Hufflepuffs that were passing them and then slipped down a deserted side corridor and
hurried off toward the girls’ bathroom. Harry had just turned the corner when he heard
quick footsteps behind him.
Already on high alert, Harry hid behind a large stone Griffin. Peering around it Harry saw
Snape. The man's gait was hurried, and he quickly disappeared from view behind the next
corner.
“What’s he doing? Why isn’t he down in the dungeons with the rest of the teachers?” Harry
whispered to himself. Quietly as possible, he crept along the next corridor after Snape’s
fading footsteps.
“He’s heading for the third floor.” Harry muttered to himself, wondering what the ass of a
teacher was doing. But then he smelt something awful; it was a foul stench that reached his
nostrils, a mixture of old socks and the kind of public toilet no one seemed to clean.
And then he heard it; a low grunting and the shuffling footfalls of gigantic feet. As Harry
looked down to the end of a passage to the left, something huge moved toward him. He
shrank into the shadows and watched as it emerged into a patch of moonlight.
It was a horrible sight. Twelve feet tall, its skin was a dull, granite gray, its great lumpy
body like a boulder with its small bald head perched on top like a coconut. It had short legs
thick as tree trunks with flat, pointy feet. The smell coming from it was incredible. It was
holding a huge wooden club, which dragged along the floor because its arms were so long.
The troll stopped next to a doorway and peered inside. It waggled its long ears, making up
its tiny mind, then slouched slowly into the room.
Harry was about to dash off to the girls bathroom where Hermione was reported to be when
he froze as he realized the room the Troll had just entered WAS the girls bathroom. In the
same moment, he heard a high pitched scream of fright echo down the halls from the room
the Troll had lumbered into.
Harry didn't know how he got to the room so quickly, but he launched himself around the
doorway an instant later at a full sprint, only to pause as he saw the Troll with its club
raised over a terrified looking Hermione. Without a thought he flicked his wrists and hurled
two balls of flame at the creatures hand and face.
Harry was magically powerful, incredibly so; he was Voldemort's equal when he was
fifteen months old so one of Fate's little games with the mortals, started with a prophesy of
all things this time, could be fulfilled. Natural growth had only given Harry more power to
work with, and his training with Lucy had fine tuned that power, refined it into something
compact; deadlier, and easy and willing to be used.
Troll hide was resistant to magic, but only to a certain degree. The two bursts of fire hit the
Trolls right cheek and left hand with a crackling sizzle as the flesh boiled, the magical fire
almost ignoring the resistance it met. This made the Troll angrier, causing it to start
swinging its club around in anger, destroying the bathroom some more in the process but
not harming either of the first years. Seeing this, Harry knew that he had to do something or
both him and Hermione could be hurt from the debris that was flying about. Clapping his
hands together he combined both of the fire held in each hand and sent the combined blast
at the Troll’s club hand. This time the Troll screamed in pain and dropped the club as the
more powerful bolt of fire did far more damage to not just the skin, but also the muscle
beneath. The dropped club scarcely missed the cowering girl below, and stumbled
backwards.
Trolls had a very simple mentality, almost animalistic, and like all animals its first reaction
to seeing its hand being lit on fire and being burned was 'Fire Bad!' before trying to get
away from it. The next reaction was to find the source of the fire and get rid of it in one
way or another.
As the long armed creature turned to look for the source the Troll quickly spotted Harry,
and its instinctive reaction to fire increased as it saw that Harry's arms were covered up to
the shoulder in flame. A pipe from the stall it had destroyed earlier got under its foot and,
not paying attention enough to notice it, the Troll fell over backwards.
Harry grinned in a way that was just a few inches to the left of sane as a shot of adrenaline
poured into him. He hadn't felt this excited in ages, not since he'd committed his last arson
and had almost been caught almost a full year ago. His vision was tunnelled as he focused
completely on the Troll and he sprinted forward when it fell. Not missing a beat Harry ran
up the creature's arm, a ball of heat growing a condensing in his right palm as he did so. His
legs bent and he pushed off of the Troll's massive shoulder, the muscle acting almost like a
trampoline.
Time seemed to slow as the Troll's eyes rolled down from where they'd been looking
confusedly at the ceiling and saw Harry, or rather, the miniature sun he held in his hand.
The beast had barely a moment to utter a shocked, 'Rada?' before the orb was slammed into
its nose.
An ear-splitting explosion filled the room, alerting the Professors three corridors away.
Back inside the bathroom Harry rolled to a stop, the back of his head hitting the stone wall
with a hard thud, next to an incredibly wide eyed Hermione, the girls brain locking up as
she tried to handle everything that had just happened. It was probably for the best, if she
was in her right mind she would have heard the unhinged, breathless little giggles Harry
was releasing as he eyed what remained of the Troll before he broke out into a full blown
cackle, but only for a few seconds before he doubled over and started coughing. He'd
landed hard on his back, slightly to the side, and his torso burned.
Harry breath hitched as he tried to sit up higher against the wall. His attention was taken
from the pain in his chest and the charred, headless remains of the mountain Troll as
Professors Flitwick, McGonagall, Snape - who Harry noticed had a limp - and Dumbledore
entered the room, only to freeze as they saw the corpse… or the smell had hit them, Harry
wasn't quite sure.
“Mr Potter, Ms. Granger, what is going on here!” The Lion's Head of House was the first to
get over their shock.
Harry grimaced as he forced himself into a standing position. Hermione tried to answer, but
her reply of, “It… he… bwah?” Didn't help much, so Harry took over.
With a boyish grin that he couldn't keep off his face he 'explained'. “Well Professors, as you
know Hermione wasn't at any of our classes this afternoon seeing that someone upset her.
When I heard from her roommates where she was, I was planning to find her after the Feast
if she didn’t show up, but when we heard about the Troll I went looking for her.”
“Why didn’t you tell one of the Professors or Prefects about her?” Snape asked with a
sneer, “Trying to get more attention for yourself I bet, just like your father.”
“The Troll was in the dungeons, or so the Headmaster said, so how was I, blindly accepting
his words, supposed to know I would be lead astray.” Harry answered, his voice getting
more airy as he spoke, his eyes losing some focus as they wandered, seemingly unable to
focus on one thing for long.
Snape grunted, taken off guard by the boy's strange behaviour and almost whimsical speech
pattern.
“Now now, don't be grumpy, I’m sure whatever caused that limp of yours in on the third
floor is probably very sorry it had to taste your pale arse.” Harry giggled at his joke while
Snape fumed, trying to ignore the other Professors suppressing chuckles of their own but
also giving him a suspicious looks too. “Found Hermione in the bathroom, place was
smashed to pieces and the Troll was about to attack her. Then stuff happened and here we
are.” He accounted cheerfully.
Snape ground his teeth and glared impotently at the rapidly nonsensical child, but
Dumbledore pushed the man back. The eccentric Headmaster seemed to find it humorous,
because his tone held some amusement as he inquired, “Stuff? Don't hold us in suspense my
boy, tell us more.”
“Oh very well…” Harry ceded magnanimously. “I entered the bathroom when the troll had
its club raised, and I froze because Hermione was about to be flattened. Some accidental
magic must have happened because the Troll's hand caught fire and he backed away, it got
angry and started to swing its club and some more accidental magic happened and some
more fire appeared around the Trolls hand again. The brute dropped its club this time, so I
guess it hurt it more. I calmed down a little, just a little, enough to realize the Troll had
committed a very grave offence, and very much needed to die. Some more accidental magic
must have happened, because its head just… exploded. Kpch!” Harry pantomimed an
explosion, starting with his fists clenched in front of him before quickly splaying his
fingers. He gave a little giggle at his own actions before wincing and moaning, his head
lolling to the side. He reached back to feel the back of his head, only to have it come back
red.
Flitwick was quick to explain Harry's behaviour. “His magic is depleted; magical
exhaustion can make people, hmm… loopy at times. He also has a head injury, we need to
get him to Poppy.”
Dumbledore nodded absently, more focused on Harry's declaration. The twinkle in his eyes
dimmed as he declared gravely, “My boy, nothing deserves to die. One mustn’t be so
flippant about the taking of life.”
“That's where we differ in opin… opininy… moral thingies, I guess. Don't have many
friends, gotta keep 'em alive; anything that threatens 'em gets to die; simple.” Harry said
decisively, his voice slurring lightly as his eyes closed. His breathe hitched and his eyes
shot back open as Hermione, his words sinking in and snapping her out of her comatose
state, slammed into his side, her arms wrapping around his torso tight enough to take the air
from his lungs.
“We'll talk later. Ms. Granger, Mr. Potter is in no condition to walk on his own, can you
support him so we can may you both to the infirmary.” McGonagall butted in.
Hermione nodded info Harry's chest, but only her fellow first year heard her shaky but
determined whisper of, “Always.”
Harry smiled, far too out of it to even begin to think about what she'd meant and started
walking as she lead him somewhere, mostly leaning on her. Hermione had trouble, but
voiced none of it as she followed the Hogwarts Staff, ignoring Harry as he started blaming
Ron for everything, and not just getting them both in this situation, but also for completely
unrelated things, like why it was so cold in the castle, why it rained so much, and why
Quidditch made no bloody sense.
25th of December 1991
After everything was all said and done Gryffindor was fifty points higher, Harry had been
diagnosed with a minor concussion, a cracked rib, and magical exhaustion. The latter of
which had forced Harry to stay in the Hospital Wing, to make sure he both recovered okay
and to make sure he didn't use any magic until his reserves had replenished. The rumour
mill painted Harry as a story book hero for something he'd actually done for once (helped
along by a hesitant Hermione telling her room mates of what happened later that night;
Lavender had found the story incredibly romantic and had told it to everyone in her
budding gossip network), and Ron had detention for a week and was forced to apologize to
Hermione. His apology as not at all convincing, but Hermione knew that was the best she
was going to get, and that while the friendship had taken a serious blow, he was still Harry's
friend, so she accepted it.
When Harry was released he found that the students, Hufflepuff in particular, a lot
friendlier towards him. He mainly gotten along with Susan Bones, Hannah Abbot, and
Cedric Diggory. Cedric only occasionally dropped by, having taken Susan and Hannah
under his wing and watched out for them, but he and Harry talked whenever he did join
them for a meal and it eventually bore a friendship. Hermione was also quite clingy, but
Harry was completely out of his element with the new found flood of people being so nice
to him and he didn't mind in the slightest. Hermione was just as out of her element as he
was, and that empathy between them was something Harry appreciated greatly, the
knowledge that he wasn't the only one confused and lost with the situation was nice. Ron
was almost forgotten, but somehow managed to worm his way back into Harry's growing
social circle. Harry wasn't one to forgive, nor forget, easily though, and kept a closer eye on
Ron's actions.
During his stay in the Hospital Wing, Harry accidentally stumbled upon a new skill. He
was bored out of his mind, he had nothing to do and was wondering what Madam Pomfrey
was saying to herself in her office. Suddenly, the candle she was using next to the
parchment she was writing on flickered violently before settling down. In the same instant
he could hear what she was saying. It was warped at first, the matron's voice warbled and
the volume fluctuated heavily, but Harry concentrated harder and listened to her dictate the
day's events to herself. What she was saying was rather ordinary, just dictation of the days
events for her journal.
It took a few moments before Harry realized he was hearing Madam Pomfrey by the flame
in her office. After thinking this over Harry was thoroughly excited about the new ability.
The potential for spying was quite high, Especially in the magical world where candles and
torches were everywhere.
Before he knew it, it was Christmas time. No one could blame him for losing track of time;
he was training his new ability, as well as touching upon his old ones, when he was able to,
to make sure he hadn't grown rusty. He was also training Aneira to use her budding ice
manipulation. She couldn't do much, granted, but spamming javelins of ice wasn't too
difficult. Since her powers grew with age, Harry settled on helping her learn accuracy and
endurance.
The bond that the two was growing nicely as well, Harry could now feel her emotions if he
tapped into their link. Harry couldn't spend as much time with Hedwig as he could his
Tigran, but the bond with her had reached the same level, oddly enough. Even though
Harry did try and spend time with her, he knew it wasn’t the same with Aneira, the bond
was different. Harry was amused to note that Hedwig acted quite jealous; she would try and
out do Aneira in any way she could. She was known as the fastest owl in school already,
arriving in the morning with mail or the Daily Prophet several minutes before the other
owls in the morning, and always managed to look her best. She would also give him dead
animals as presents.
Apart from his training, he and his friend's study schedule increased, something not many
people were happy about, not even him at first, but after his first O, with a glowing
compliment from Professor Flitwick about taking after his mother, he was more than happy
to stay up even later than Hermione to get a good grade, and thus follow in his mothers’
footsteps, who, while a prodigy with Charms, was quite skilled at just about every branch
of magic.
With so much of his time being taken up, with school work and exploring Hogwarts, he
didn’t think much about his darker goals. In fact, he enjoyed being normal; he had friends,
he was doing well in school - and more importantly he was proud of this fact, since he was
living up to his mother's reputation - and had no reason to become an evil being now. He
decided it would be best to try and stay normal, and not run the risk of ruining everything
that he had right now.
During this time, Harry learned that the object that was stolen from Gringotts was now at
Hogwarts. The object was in fact on the third floor corridor. Thanks to Hagrid, who let the
information slip, they knew that the object belonged to someone named Nicholas Flamel.
They also learned that the object was protected by a Cerberus, and thanks to yet another
slip from Hagrid, there was other things protecting the object. So when they weren’t doing
school work, or doing homework - or in Harry’s case training or doing a few pranks every
now and then - Hermione and Harry were trying to find out who Nicholas Flamel was and
what the object was. As they searched Harry had a feeling that he'd heard or read about the
man before, but for the life of him, he couldn’t remember where. They had to stop their
search when the school broke up for the Christmas Holidays.
Now it was Christmas, and Harry was asleep. This lasted for only a few more moments
before he was rudely shaken by Ron.
“Harry, Harry, wake up mate.” Ron said cheerfully.

Harry glared hot death at the redhead, half lidded and sleepy eyes boring into the other boy
and he growled, “Ron I’m going to smother you with a pillow if you don't tell me why the
bloody hell you're waking me up.” Harry usually woke up earlier than the rest of his dorm
mates for training, which that wasn't saying much considering who they were, but he was a
person who deeply loved his sleep. Anybody who disturbed him before his body was ready
to wake up by itself did so at their own peril.
Ron, either too excited or too stupid to realize his life was in very real danger, continued
jumping up and down. “It's Christmas Harry! Presents! Presents!” He yelled.
Harry felt his eyes twitch, the cheek muscle under his eye trembling completely on its own.
That did it; he was going to take over the world using the bloodiest means possible so this
kind of cheer would never again wake him up. Yes… that was a perfect plan.
Thankfully for the first year male Gryffindor's, the potential multiple-homicide was averted
when Harry grunted, rolled over, and fell back asleep, completely forgetting about his plans
of mass genocide against people with too much holiday spirit.
Ron pouted, but was far too distracted by the thought of presents to bother trying to wake
his best mate up a second time. Presents!
It was about noon by the time Harry awoke, and he was happy to see that Ron wasn’t in the
room. ‘Most likely down in the Great Hall for lunch.’ Harry thought as he looked at the
time and shook his head in disgust. Harry often wondered why he kept up with Ron with
the way he acts often. ‘God forbid the bottomless pit misses a meal.’
As he got dressed, he was shocked to see a small pile of gifts at the end of the bed. To be
honest, Harry wasn’t expecting any gifts, he never gotten one before so why now? As he
opened the first gift, he saw it was from Ron, it was a box of Chocolate Frogs. However, as
Harry opened the box, he was disgusted to see that a few of the Frogs were missing, ‘The
fucking pig, I hope he choked on them.’ Harry thought darkly.
The next gift was from Molly Weasley, prompting feelings of confusion and
bafflement. He'd never met Ron’s mother and she was already sending him gifts? Harry
wondered what the hell was going on. As he opened the gift - he had no idea why he didn’t
throw it away - he found it had a thick, hand-knitted sweater in emerald green and a large
box of home-made fudge inside it. There was a note saying that Ron told them that he
didn’t expect any gifts for Christmas. Although Harry knew that Ron was trying to be nice
and that, he was still angry that Ron would tell people that Harry didn’t know about his
personal affairs, so he threw the gift aside in disgust; he would be having words with Ron
about this soon. But not today, it was Christmas and he didn’t want the trouble. And so he
began to open the rest of the gifts that he got.
The next gift was wrapped in thick brown paper with the words To Harry, from Hagrid,
scrawled across it. Inside was a roughly cut wooden flute. Hagrid had obviously whittled it
himself. Harry blew it - it sounded a bit like an owl. Harry was grateful for the gift, he and
Hermione spent some time with the giant size of a man, apart for liking dangerous animals
and cooking awful food, he was an okay kind of a man.
The next was a very small parcel which contained a note: We received your message and
enclose your Christmas present. From Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia. Taped to the note
was a fifty-pence piece. Harry found this strange seeing that they'd never give him anything
before, maybe it was because he wasn’t coming home that he got it. Whatever the case,
Harry just threw it in the bin, he had no need for it.
His next present also contained candy; a large box of Chocolate Frogs from Hermione.
From Susan, Hannah and Cedric he got boxes of pumpkin cakes, he smiled at the gifts.
He'd actually, in a rare moment of genuine generosity, purchased the three Puffs Chocolate
Frogs and Hermione a book voucher for Flourish and Blotts with an enclosed note saying
that Hedwig had agreed to help her purchase the books.
Harry picked the last gift and weighed it. It was very light and felt like some kind of cloth,
so he unwrapped it.
Something fluid and silvery gray went slithering to the floor where it lay in gleaming folds.
A note landed on his foot, so he picked it up and read it: Your father left this in my
possession before he died. It is time it was returned to you. Use it well. A Very Merry
Christmas to you.
There was no signature. With a shrug he picked the shining, silvery cloth off the floor. It
was strange to the touch, like water woven into material. Harry realized this was a cloak,
not any cloak, but one that his father once owned. Putting it on he walked over to the mirror
and was shocked when he saw his reflection; only it wasn't his fully body he saw in the
mirror, it was just his head, seemingly floating in mid-air. He pulled the cloak over his head
and his reflection vanished completely. If he didn’t already have the ability to become
invisible himself, he would be more apprehensive about the gift. Still, he was grateful for
the gift none the less, not for what it was, but because it belonged to his father. Seeing as he
didn’t want anyone else to know about it, Harry put it back in his trunk before he went
down for lunch.
Now since nobody that had sent him gifts were currently at Hogwarts, and he hadn't
managed to corner Ron to talk to him, Harry spent the rest of the day enjoying himself. It
wasn’t until later that night that Harry thought back about his father’s cloak and the
message that came with it, the three words in the note specifically; 'Use it well'. He could
have kicked himself as he thought about it, all this time he was able to become invisible
himself, and he never used it to go to one place that he and Hermione hadn’t looked for
Nicholas Flamel: The Restricted Section of the school library. And all it took for him to
think of it was his father’s cloak - he felt somewhat foolish for not thinking of it sooner.
So using his father’s cloak instead of becoming invisible himself, Harry went down to the
Restricted Section to look for Nicholas Flamel. However, as he tried to open one of the
books in Restricted Section, that book, along with the rest of the books on that shelf
screamed, as if they knew someone was there that wasn’t meant to be there. Before he
could do anything, Filch came into the library and looked around for whoever could be in
there. Frightened of being caught, more by the thought of having his father’s cloak taken
away from him than detentions or point loss, Harry ran out of the library. However, Filch
must of used one of many short cuts in Hogwarts, because before he knew it Filch was in
front of him, and he wasn’t alone: Snape was with him and he was telling him that someone
was in the Restricted Section. Seeing that he was close to them, he had to put his back
against the wall and hope not to get caught. Lucky for him though, Harry fell into one of
the many empty rooms of Hogwarts.
As he sighed in relief, he looked around to see if anything of interest was inside. That when
he saw a large bronze mirror, with strange lettering at the top of the mirror: Erised stra ehru
oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi. Gibberish, really. That thought triggered something and Harry's
brain suddenly made a connection between mirrors and gibberish and he remembered
reading about how ambulances had the word Ambulance backwards on the front so people
in front of them could read it when they looked behind them using their rear-view mirror.
Without looking through a mirror, the word 'ecnalubmA' printed on the front just looked
like gibberish.
With that in mind it was easy to figure out that the letters said 'I show not your face but
your heart's desirE'. Thoroughly curious as to what his heart’s desire was, Harry looked
into the mirror. On the mirror's surface he saw himself, his family - including his imaginary
twin - and behind them were a few more people; none of which he recognized. Harry
suspected they were other family members that he wasn't aware of. They were standing in
front of burning buildings of all things, with bodies laying about, some were even on fire.
In the mirror, Harry saw Lucy dancing around in the flames laughing as she did so.
Harry was intrigued by the mirror, and to his chagrin kept coming back to it for the next
few nights. It wasn't the mirror itself that was pulling him back, it was like it was something
else. Also, he had to think about the image behind the people he guessed was his parents, it
had been a while since he thought about being a Dark Lord. He liked being normal, he had
friends and he didn’t want anything to ruin it and so it looked like he'd forgotten his heart
desire so he couldn’t lose what he wanted to keep.
On the third night of visiting the mirror, to see his family and to watch his sister, who he
missed, dance and laugh in the flames, Dumbledore stepped out of the shadows.
“So, back again, Harry?” Albus Dumbledore said, sitting at one of the desks. Harry must
have walked straight past him, he had to wonder how he'd missed him; Harry was normally
very good at spacial awareness. Not even his almost blind journey to get to the mirror
would have made him to miss the old man.
“I didn’t see you, sir.” Harry said, a bit annoyed with himself for not seeing him.
“Strange how near-sighted being invisible can make you.” Dumbledore said with a smile.
“So, you, like hundreds before you, have discovered the delights of the Mirror of Erised.”
“I didn’t know it was called that, sir,” Harry said honestly, “but I do know what it does; it
shows a person’s heart’s desire. It showed my family. To be expected, I suppose; I haven't
thought too much about my future yet so I have no grand aspirations as of yet.” He
analysed, giving a half-truth.
“I’m shocked that you guessed is so easily.” Dumbledore said a bit surprised that Harry had
figured it out.
“It helped that I was able to figure out the writing on the mirror, 'I show not your face but
your heart's desire'.” Harry admitted humbly with a smile of his own. “I'm sure if Ron was
to look into the mirror it would show him stepping out of his brothers shadows, maybe
earning the Captaincy for the House Team, something Charlie never did, but came close to
doing, if I remember what he told me right.”
“You’re right young Harry,” Dumbledore nodded, he couldn’t believe that the young boy
would figure the mirror out so completely without instruction. “I should warn you Harry,
this mirror will give us neither knowledge nor truth. Men have wasted away before it,
entranced by what they have seen, or been driven mad, not knowing if what it shows is real
or even possible. For this reason, the Mirror will be moved to a new home tomorrow, and I
ask you not to go looking for it again. If you ever do run across it, you will now be
prepared. It does not do to dwell on dreams and forget to live, remember that.”
“True sir, but what's life without a dream to work towards?” Harry reasoned.
“Very true young Harry,” Dumbledore said, impressed the young man would be so
thoughtful, “Now, why don’t you put that admirable cloak back on and get off to bed?”
Harry stood up.
“Professor Dumbledore? Can I ask you something?”
“Obviously, you’ve just done so,” Dumbledore smiled. “You may ask me one more thing,
however.”
“What do you see when you look in the mirror?”

“Myself? I see myself holding a pair of thick, woolen socks.”
Harry stared.
“One can never have enough socks.” Dumbledore said sagely. “Another Christmas has
come and gone and I didn’t get a single pair. People will insist on giving me books.”
It was only when he was back in bed that it struck Harry that Dumbledore might not have
been quite truthful. But then, he thought, as he tossed Ron's rat across the room from where
he'd been sleeping on Harry's pillow, it had been quite a personal question.
TO BE CONTINUED!
End Notes:
Authors Note: Here end the second chapter of Vulcan, I hope you like it, and if you did,
please take a few moments more and let me know what you think.
I want to give a special thanks to Sicerness my Beta Reader for this my favourite part of the
story: Harry felt his eyes twitch, the cheek muscle under his eye trembling completely on
its own. That did it; he was going to take over the world using the bloodiest means possible
so this kind of cheer would never again wake him up. Yes… that was a perfect plan.
I don’t know about you lot, but that was my favourite part I laughed when I read it the first
time.
Back to index
Chapter 4 - First Year: Part 2! by dragen
Author's Notes:
‘Thoughts’
Chapter 4…
5th of January 1992:
It was the evening of the last day of the Christmas Holidays, and the students that had left
for the Holidays were returning. As Harry was going down to the Great Hall for the
Welcome Back Feast he found himself behind a small group of what looked liked second or
third year Ravenclaws. Not really in a rush, Harry stayed behind them. As he did, he heard
a black haired girl of the group say, “I’m so glad that I’m back… don’t get me wrong, I like
home and that, but Hogwarts is something else, it’s like home away from home.”
“I know what you mean Jenny, there’s something about Hogwarts that make it feel like
home.” A blonde haired girl agreed. Harry himself found he agreed with them; there was
something about Hogwarts that made it feel like home instead of a school. “It’s a shame we
have to deal with that idiot Weasley again.” The same blonde haired girl said.
“I know what you mean Lou.” A dark red haired boy grumbled. “Just because he’s friends
with Potter, Weasley thinks he can order us around. As if being friends with Potter can get
him whatever he wants, and even get him out of trouble.”
“What’s worse? It’s actually working, people can be so stupid sometimes…” Jenny sighed,
massaging the bridge of her nose. “I saw Cho helping Weasley with his homework before
the holidays, all because she wants to get into Potter’s pants eventually. I really don’t get it,
that girls a credit to our House when it comes to grades, but she can be so dense sometimes;
yeah, sure, helping Weasley with his homework would maybe get her into Potter’s social
circle, but she could just as easily offer Potter himself help.”
As they walked away Harry stood there in shock, it seemed Ron was doing things behind
his back Harry didn’t agree with. He hated being used and Ron was using his name for his
own gain. Harry suddenly felt less hungry, and decided to return to the Gryffindor Tower,
where he would wait for Ron to return and he would have a few words with the youngest
male Weasley.
o0OoO0o
It was a few hours later before the Gryffindors returned to the Tower. Since Ron wasn’t in
the Tower, Harry had went up to his room to read for a bit, he was making good headway
in his history book, and the way he saw it the farther ahead he was, the more justified him
either sleeping or doing something else in History of Magic class was. When he heard the
majority of the Gryffindors enter the Common Room Harry finished the paragraph he was
reading and marked the page he was on with a mark. Setting the book on his bed Harry
stretched and made his way down the dorm stares, his shoulder’s squared for the
confrontation that would likely ensue downstairs.
o0OoO0o
“I still think you’re full of shit Ron.” Seamus Finnegan said for the third time as Ron tried
to brag to him.
“I swear it’s the truth, Harry wanted all the credit for the troll, so he forced me to go back to
the Common Room!” Ron argued. He wouldn’t normally be talking like this in the
Common Room - too close to Harry - but Seamus wasn’t buying his lies and if one thing
could be said about Ronald Billius Weasley, it’s that he was stubborn.
“Ron I-oh…” Seamus started, only to look over Ron’s shoulder, his eyes widening before
he turned and quickly headed towards the opposite end of the Common Room. Ron finally
shutting his trap, as well as Harry’s expression, a look that could be described as ‘calm as a
bomb’, by several Muggleborns in the room, attracted the attention of almost every
Gryffindor in the Common Room.
Ron turned around, only to pale as he came face to face with Harry Potter. Everyone in the
room could sense the power coming off the last Potter. “Forced you back to the Common
Room, huh?” Harry parroted.
Ron laughed nervously, looking anywhere but at the dark haired boy in front of him. “I was
just-Seamus thought that-”
He stammered. Harry was quick to shut him down, “Funny, I distinctly remember you said,
and I quote; ‘Who cares, I’m not going to risk my life for someone I don’t like. If you want
to save her, be my guest, but I’m not helping.’ you then shrugged your shoulder, all but
dismissing Hermione’s very life as an annoyance, and fled back to the Common Room with
everybody else.”
Ron’s ears went pink at having his own words repeated back to him, with perfect inflection
no less. “Well… well…” Ron sputtered, his face rapidly matching his ears as he tried and
failed to think up something to say to either shift the blame, or weasel his way out of it as
he saw the shocked and horrified looks on the other Gryffindor’s faces. As always, his
mouth moved without his brain being able to even begin to keep up, and words spilled from
his mouth. “I have a family that I need to get back to, I can’t afford to just throw my life
away for some-sore some bossy bint!” Ron screamed.
Harry looked over his shoulder as he heard a gasp. One look confirmed it was Hermione,
looking terribly hurt. “Hmph, I’d pick that ‘bossy bint’ to watch my back any day. Better
than a back stabbing, untrustworthy, attention seeking piece of shit like you.” He said as he
turned back and levelled an even stare back at the redhead. “You’re nothing but a prat using
my so called fame to get what he-”
However, Harry, who was still not used to being in a magic environment, was taken off
guard as Ron, instead of charging at him to throw a punch, pulled his wand and shot a spell
at him. Harry’s natural reaction was to dodge the off-yellow coloured bolt of magic, so
that’s what he did; he leaned sideways, letting it fly past him without a thought.
He realized his mistake a second later as he heard Hermione yelp. With a backwards look
he saw her holding a hand over her mouth, her wide terrified eyes locked on her hand.
Harry didn’t know what was wrong, but he felt the rage he’d been holding snap free of the
restraints he’d kept it under.
Ron stepped back as Harry turned back around, his expression murderous. His voice,
despite the rest of his posture, was still level and calm though. “Do you know what most
people think of Wizard’s in the Muggle World, Ron?” He asked.
Ron tried to muster his courage and be brave, a Gryffindor, but all he managed to do was
squeak out a weak, “What?” as Harry advanced on him.
“That they’re squishy.”

o0OoO0o
McGonagall hurried to her House’s Common Room as the wards tied to her, as the Head of
House Gryffindor, reported hostile spell fire. One look and the Fat Lady swung open, and
the sight that lay within caused the elderly witch to pause.
Harry Potter had Ronald Weasley pinned on the ground, but not before Ron was able to
throw a few spells at Harry. They were easily dodged, but the spells damaged the Common
Room - it was pure luck that none of the spells hit anyone. With all the spells that he cast,
the taller redhead still found himself on his belly with his arms twisted behind his back.
McGonagall just caught the end of what Harry was saying. “- if I ever hear you spreading
lies about me again, trying to use my name for your own personal greedy gain, or attacking
someone like you did, I’ll break your bloody arms.” He declared before slamming the other
boy’s face into the floor.
What was worse, in McGonagall’s eyes, was that it looked like the majority of her House
was just sitting back and watching this happen. Their expressions varied, but most of them
looked happy about such an event taking place. “Mister Weasley, Mister Potter! What is the
meaning of this?!”
Harry looked up, not at all surprised, or at least he wasn’t showing it if he did feel that way,
and stated calmly, “Ron here has been spreading lies about me, using my fame and his
position as my ‘best mate’ to try and get things or favours from others, and when I
confronted him about it, he threw a spell at me, I was able to dodge it, but I didn’t realize
that Hermione was behind me, and she was hit by it.”
“Is this true?” The Gryffindor Head of House asked the gathered lions. There were nods all
around, so she was forced to accept it as truth. “Mister Weasley, two months detention for
slander and cursing a fellow student, they will be spent with Professor Snape and with
Filch, helping with whatever they need from you, and you’ll help them without magic
unless they say otherwise. Mister Potter, detention until you fix the damage to the Common
Room.” She declared.
The lions sighed as they realized they hadn’t lost House Points and started to disburse back
to their dorms. Harry got off of Ron, not that the boy was in any condition to do anything
but fall limp and cry.
“Professor, I request that we discuss this later, Hermione need to be taken to the hospital
wing, and since I was the one who dodged the curse, not considering that someone was
behind me, I feel somewhat responsible for what happened to her.” Harry asked.
McGonagall was about to speak up, but she saw one of her two favourite students - not that
she would tell anyone that, the first being one of the boy’s fighting - with teeth so large
they came down to her collar bone. She agreed to Harry’s request with a nod; she would
yell at them all later, Hermione needed medical treatment.
“Thank you.” Harry replied as he hurried over, taking Hermione’s hand in his own, and
lead her out the portrait entrance.
5th February 1992:
It’d been a month since the fight with Ronald Weasley, and a lot had changed for Harry. At
the moment, he found himself in the school library with not only with Hermione, Susan,
Hannah and Cedric but also with two new friends he’d made recently; Su Li and Katie Bell.
The night of the fight, when he took Hermione to see Madam Pomfrey, in which Hermione
tricked the School Healer into shrinking her front teeth. As they walked back to the
Gryffindor Tower, when asked, Hermione admitted that she always hated her front teeth
because they made her look like a beaver.
In addition to this, as they were heading back to the Tower Hermione also told him that
she’d asked her parents if he could stay for the summer. After explaining why, telling them
about Harry’s home life, her parents agreed that he could to stay with them over the
summer. Although he was upset that Hermione told her parents about his past, he admitted
it was necessary and was happy that he wouldn’t have to stay at the Dursleys during the
summer. In fact he was so grateful of the idea, Harry had hugged her tightly, giving her a
taste of her own medicine for once, which was also the first hug Harry had ever initiated,
and thanked her profusely. To make sure things were agreed upon by all parties even
remotely involved Harry wrote his relatives. Needless to say they were more than happy to
get rid of the freak for the summer and hoped to never see him again.
When they got back to the Gryffindor Tower it was pretty late, so the two friends went to
bed.
The next day, Harry got up early to clean the Common Room so he wouldn’t have to worry
about it later on. But as Harry was cleaning the Common Room, he was shocked to see that
as the other Gryffindors got up and began to help him clean the room. Neville Longbottom
was the first to approach him as he cleaned with the intent to offer him a hand of friendship,
which was followed by the Weasley Twins, Fred and George, and the Chaser Trio,
Angelina Johnson, Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell, who were sometimes referred to as the
Crimson Vixens both during matches and by their adoring male fans, even off-pitch. When
Harry asked why they were helping him, they informed him that most of the Gryffindors
had gotten sick of Ron’s mouth and they were glad to help Harry because he stood up to the
prat. And so in repayment, they were helping him to tidy the Common Room up. With the
older years helping with magic it took less than an hour to fix.
A few days later, as Harry and his new friends were studying in the library with Hermione,
Susan, Hannah and Cedric in a Study Group that they started, a quiet girl from Ravenclaw
named Su Li joined them. It turned out that she was the main person that Ron went to for
help, since she was the shyest person in Ravenclaw - or rather, the most inexperienced at
dealing with other people - and that the threat Ron made of getting Harry to make problems
for her family. Su admitted she didn’t fully believe him but it was better to ‘not rock the
boat’, so to speak, so she complied. Harry apologized, feeling guilty for not putting a stop
to it sooner and both agreed that it was best to forget about the entire thing and move on
rather than dwell on it; they’d both learned a lesson from the situation.
They weren’t the only friends he’d gained, but they were the closest.
As the month passed Harry and Hermione was still looking for who Nicholas Flamel was -
Harry felt that he’d read the name somewhere before but for the life of him he couldn’t
remember where.
So it was the 5th of February and Harry, along with Hermione, Susan, Hannah, Cedric, Su
and Katie, were in the library doing their homework - the others were doing something else
at the time. It was near dinner time and Harry was getting another few books to look for the
Nicholas Flamel. But as he got back to his table with them, Katie asked him seeing that
they won’t the books for their homework, “Harry, what are you looking for? For the last
few months you’ve been looking at different books, books that have no subject to our
homework. So what are you looking for?”
After some thought he realized that all this time he had group of people who knew more
about the Magical World then him and Hermione, likely combined, and he hadn’t even
asked for help. He could have kicked himself for not asking them sooner, especially the
Hufflepuffs, since he knew them the longest. With a sigh, Harry was about to speak when
Su noticed the books he was setting down. “Not homework… third floor corridor?” Su
reasoned in her strange way of speech; she spoke as few words as she could get away with
while getting her point across. Harry never bothered to ask why, but he could make some
assumptions based on knowing that English was her second language and she was possibly
self conscious about her lack of fluency.
Harry blinked. “Ah, yeah. Whatever’s being kept there has something to do with Nicholas
Flamel. I was going to ask for help, me and Hermione haven’t had any luck.”
“Flamel…?” Su mumbled as she looked down, deep in thought.
As she did, Susan said, “I think I’ve heard of him, but I can’t remember from where.” A
few of the others nodded, in the same boat as the redhead.
“I know what you mean, I’ve been nagged by that feeling for a while now.” Harry said with
a defeated sigh.
Su suddenly sat up and walked away, causing the other’s to look at each other in confusion.
The petite girl returned a minute later with a book, which she opened to a specific page and
set in front of Harry. “Thanks Su, that was really quick. Way to make me feel even worse
for not asking my wonderful friends for help.” He joked with a chuckled.
Su nodded, holding a straight face as she returning his joke with a, “Welcome.” before she
smiled back at him lightly, causing the rest of the table to laugh.
Harry grumbled and used one hand to prop up the left side of the book to read the title; The
History of Alchemy. Harry skimmed the article quickly before groaning, his head falling
into the pages.
“What, is it something we should have realized weeks ago?” Hermione inquired.
“Not sure about that, but I remember where I heard the name at least.” Harry said flatly. He
then put his hand into his pocket and pulled out his Chocolate Frog Cards; which he had,
coincidentally, brought to show Cedric so they could compare collections, both being
relatively new to the collecting business. He pulled one out and read the back of it:
“‘Dumbledore is particularly famous for his defeat of the Dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945,
for the discovery of the twelve uses of dragon’s blood, and his work on alchemy with his
partner, Nicolas Flamel’ No wonder we haven’t found him in the books we looked into;
they were all published recently. Listen to this, ‘As you know, the ancient study of alchemy
can do used for many things, as long as you remember the one simple rule: to create,
something of equal value must be lost. This is the principal of equivalent exchange. This
rule is the most important rule there is in alchemy, and there is no way around it or so it
was believed. You see, through alchemy, there is one way you can break this rule at no risk
to yourself, and this is to make a Philosopher’s Stone, also known as the Sorcerer’s Stone,
a legendary substance with astonishing powers.
“It is the hopes of all Alchemists that they too can one day make a Stone of their own. For
the prestige of making one, the gold the Stone can produce, and most importantly to many;
the Elixir of Life, which will make the drinker immortal.
“Although the specifics of how to make the Stone have been lost though time, some say for
the better. There have been many reports of Alchemists over the centuries that have been
able to make their own Philosophers Stones. However, when investigated further, all these
reports were found to be false. There is only one true Stone currently in existence and it
belongs to Mr. Nicolas Flamel.”
There was silence for a few moments before Hermione said, “Wow, who would have
thought that such a thing would be hidden in a school?”
“What sane person would? Who would keep such a trouble magnet in a school full of
children?” Harry asked darkly. “I understand that Hogwarts is meant to be the safest place
apart for Gringotts, but Hogwarts is full of children; children that could be used as
hostages, or hurt somehow if someone wanted to steal the Stone. I’m not saying that they
would, but if it was someone who didn’t care about children or didn’t want to wait for a
good time to strike, they could kill everyone here to get it.”
As much they were in awe at the fact that the Philosopher’s Stone was real and at
Hogwarts, they were more horrified as the truth of what Harry was suggesting truly sank in.
What if someone did want the Stone bad enough that they would be willing to kill everyone
in Hogwarts for it? They all shuddered at the thought and wondered what Professor
Dumbledore was thinking.
“Harry, I know that this might be strange, but maybe Professor Dumbledore has something
planned?” Hermione suggested, still believing that authority figures like Dumbledore knew
what they were doing.
“Something planned or not, the Headmaster is putting the school in danger.” Harry shot
down with a shake of his head. He still couldn’t believe Hermione still believed that
authority knew what they were doing; something that seemed completely untrue for
basically every adult in the magical world. “That sounds like the exact opposite of his job
description. What if some Dark Wizard learned about it and decides the lives of a thousand
kids is nothing in the face of eternal life? What then?”
“So what do you think we should do about it?” Cedric asked.

“Simple, I think we should go get the Stone now before someone decides to get it.” Harry
began to explain his plan, but was interrupted by Hermione, “What!? Harry that would
be…”
But Harry held up his hand up to stop her talking, “Theft, I know. I also know that while
it’s wrong to steal, I can’t think of anything else we can do.” Hermione looked like she
wanted to say something, but after several tries she looked down in defeat, she couldn’t
think of anything. “If we do it without anybody else knowing, it’ll also be another layer of
security in case someone else with far darker intentions decides to go after it; they’ll think
it’s still there, but in actuality it’ll either be with us, or mailed to the Flamels if such a thing
is possible.” Harry laid out his plan.
Su nodded in agreement. “Proactive. Need alibi.”
Harry hummed in thought. “Right…” He was silent for several moments before he took a
deep breath and laid out his thoughts, “Okay, Cedric, Hannah, Katie, I think you two
should stay behind.”
Cedric was quick to object. “I don’t mean this condescendingly, but wouldn’t it be best to
have someone older and more experienced go along?”
“Normally I would say yes, but it’s common knowledge that you’ve become sort of a big
brother figure to Susan and Hannah, a role that most would assume would spread to the rest
of the Study Group. Not only that, but you take your role seriously, like an unofficial third
year Prefect. If you say that we were studying in the back of the library all day, backed up
by Hannah if need be, you’d be hard pressed to find someone that won’t believe you.”
Harry explained.
Cedric blinked, looking embarrassed but pleased. “I had no idea my actions had gained a
reputation. Thanks for the compliment Harry.” He said with happy smile.
Harry returned the smile with a, “I’m only telling the truth. Worst case scenario is we’re not
back within a few hours and you need to get creative. As for myself, Hermione, Susan and
Su, we all have strengths that will help us avoid a ‘most gruesome death’, which I’m
convinced is just the Headmaster being dramatic. Hermione is good at Transfiguration, Su
is good at Charms, Susan’s second only to Neville in Herbology.”
“Why do you think they’re the skills you’ll need?” Hannah inquired.
“Well apart from Hagrid’s pet Cerberus-” They were made aware that it was a Cerberus
from other students who looked behind the door of the forbidden corridor, they also learned
that it was named Fluffy, of all things. “-I doubt that’s the only thing protecting the Stone, I
think the other Professors would set something up.” Harry reasoned.
“That makes sense, but what about Potions?” Susan wondered. “If you’re right and the
Professors are helping to protect the Stone. Wouldn’t Snape have a hand in it too?”
“Yes I would think so, but I think out of the four of us, we can clear that protection too,”
explained Harry.
Hermione picked up on his train of though. “I have to agree, we’re all good at potions, so
whatever Snape’s defence, , unless it is as good as it should be - so that only the Professors
can get past it - we should be able to get through it. I’m more book smart than anybody here
- no offence Su -” She said to the Ravenclaw at the table. Su shook her head and waved her
off, assuring her she wasn’t offended. “- I might have read something on potions that we
might face. Susan and Su are well versed in different but powerful forms of combat magic,
and Harry is a natural leader. Even if he doesn’t want to admit it.” She finished with a
teasing smile as the rest of the table laughed. It was well known how humble Harry could
be.
Then after a thought about the tasks they might face, Harry asked, “Does anyone know how
to get past a Cerberus?”
“I think I have read before that playing soft music would make a Cerberus full asleep upon
hearing it,” said Cedric.
“Good,” said Harry.
“So when are you thinking of going to get the Stone?” asked Katie.
“I say now, sooner the Stone is out of the school, the better I’ll feel.” Harry declared firmly.
“We’ve been lucky so far, I don’t want to push that luck, so I say we get rid of the Stone
now. Or would you rather wait for some mad man to come and kill us all to get it?”
“But maybe nothing will happen, nothing has happened yet.” Hermione stalled desperately,
her common sense and her blind devotion to following the rules warring.
“Again, that’s only through luck, and I don’t want to push it.” Harry countered gently. “If
there’s no other disagreement to this, I’ll grab my flute and I’ll meet you three near the
corridor.” Seeing no argument, Harry left the library to not only get his flute, but also
Aneira, just in case they needed the extra protection. Before he left, he warned Cedric that
if Susan wasn’t back before ten he should inform the one of the professors, as something
bad might have happened.
o0OoO0o
It was about half an hour before Harry got to the third floor corridor with his flute and
Aneira, but as he got there he saw that the corridor was empty. As he wondered if Filch or
one of the Professors caught them, he felt himself being pulled into a classroom. As he
turned around, his wand halfway out, he stopped as he noticed that the person who pulled
him into the room was Su, with Hermione and Susan standing behind her.
“Sorry we scared you,” Susan said apologetically, “but Filch was around and we had to
hide in here so he wouldn’t find us. Why have you brought your cat with you? How can she
be any help?” Susan asked suddenly when she saw Aneira.
“She can help a lot more then you think Susan,” Harry said with a smirk. “Aneira’s not just
a cat, she’d a Tigran.” As if she knew what her Master wanted, Aneira jumped out of
Harry’s arms and onto the ground, where she began to transform into her Tigran form.
Once she turned into a tiger, the girls looked at her in shock. Over the last few months
thanks to the potions he was taking he now was about 5’2, and although she was still a
‘kitten’, in her Tigran form, she just came up to his waist, being around 3’6. She hadn’t
stopped growing though, and if what he read was true by the time she stopped growing she
would be about 4’10 to 5 feet tall; big enough to ride if she allowed it.
“Very useful.” Su echoed as she eyed the transformed feline with a calculating eye.
“So, if there’s nothing else, shall we?” Harry gestured towards the door, an amused smile
on his face as Aneira transformed back into her kitten form and jumped back into her
Master’s arms.
o0OoO0o
As the four children and one cat walked to the forbidden corridor, Su and Harry kept an eye
out for Filch, his cat, and professors, as they didn’t want to explain what they were up to.
As they headed towards their destination Harry found it strange. He’d thought that
something as important as the Philosophers Stone would warrant a guard standing vigil in
the corridor, at the very least, but there was nothing…
As they reached the location that was destined to give them ‘a most painful death’ all Harry
found guarding the door was… well, the lock on the door itself. He was terribly
underwhelmed by the whole experience. “So any ideas how to open this?” He asked
blandly.
“According to the rumours I’ve heard a simple Alohomora will open it.” Susan answered.
Harry frowned as he did so; this made no sense, nothing to protect the corridor from being
entered and a door locked not with some massive, complex and advanced locking spell, but
one that can be undone by a first year charm? As they entered the corridor there was a low,
rumbling growl. All three of the dog’s noses sniffed madly in their direction, even though it
couldn’t see them.
Quickly, Harry put Hagrid’s flute to his lips and blew, hoping that this would work or they
could be dog food. Harry played a soft tune, one that he’d been practicing since Christmas.
Slowly, the dog’s growls ceased - it tottered on its paws and fell to its knees, then it
slumped to the ground, fast asleep.
“Wonderful.” Su complimented as they kept listening to the soft music.
“I have to agree Harry, that was wonderful, you play good.” Susan agreed as she looked
around. Finding what she was looking for, she said with a pointed finger, “There it is.” The
other three were right behind her as Susan bent down and pulled the ring of the trapdoor,
which swung up and open.
“What can you see?” Hermione asked Susan anxiously.
“Nothing, its pitch black, there’s no way of climbing down; we’ll just have to drop.” The
‘Puff answered.
Harry, who was still playing the flute, waved at Susan to get his attention and pointed at
himself.
“You want to go first? Are you sure?” said Susan. “I don’t know how deep this thing goes.
Give the flute to Hermione so she can keep him asleep.”
Harry handed the flute over. In the few seconds’ silence, the dog grumbled and twitched,
but the moment Hermione began to play, it fell back into its deep sleep.
Harry climbed over it and looked down through the trapdoor. There was no sign of the
bottom. He lowered himself through the hole until he was hanging on by his fingertips.
Then he looked up at Su, who was wordlessly gazing down at him. “If anything happens to
me, don’t follow. Get some help to get me out.”
“Right.” Su agreed, the slightest hesitation in her voice.
“See you in a minute, I hope…” Harry half-joked as he let go. Cold, damp air rushed past
him as he fell down, down, down and -
FLUMP. With a funny, muffled sort of thump he landed on something soft. He sat up and
felt around, his eyes not used to the dark. It felt as though he was sitting on some sort of
plant.
“It’s okay!” He called up to the light the size of a postage stamp, which was the open
trapdoor. “It’s a soft landing, you can jump!”
Su and Susan followed right away. He landed, sprawled next to Harry.
“What is this stuff?” Susan wondered as she rubbed what she’d landed on.
“Dunno, some sort of plant thing. I suppose it’s here to break the fall. Come on,
Hermione!” Harry called.
The distant ‘music’ stopped. There was a loud bark from the dog, but Hermione had
already jumped. She landed behind Harry.
“We must be miles under the school.” She said with wonder. Harry could feel her bushy
hair hitting him, leading him to believe she was looking around, trying to find any hint of
light.
“Lucky this plant thing’s here, really.” Susan admitted.
“Lucky!” Hermione shrieked. “Look at you three!”
She leapt up and struggled toward a damp wall. She had to struggle because the moment
she had landed, the plant had started to twist snakelike tendrils around her ankles. As for
Harry and the others, their legs had already been bound tightly in long creepers without
their noticing.
Hermione had managed to free herself before the plant got a firm grip on her. Now she
watched in horror as her three friends fought to pull the plant off them, but the more they
strained against it, the tighter and faster the plant wound around them.
“Stop moving!” Susan ordered them. “It’s Devil’s Snare!”
“That’s a start, anyone remember how to get rid of it?” Harry asked.
“…We need light, or fire, but the ‘Snare grabbed my wand when I hopped off of it!”
Hermione panicked after a rapid and unsuccessful search for her wand.
“Su, Susan, can either of you get to your wand?” Harry asked the other two girls as the
vines crept up his chest. He felt mildly uncomfortable as one of the smaller vines slipped
underneath his shirt.
Susan was about to reply in the negative, but the quiet but firm voice of the ‘Claw among
them beat her to it. “Yes… close your eyes!” She barked as she raised her wand. The rest of
the group quickly complied, trusting her to know what to do. They were glad they did when
a ball of light as bright as a miniature sun formed at the tip of her wand. The Devil’s snare
actually screeched as its thinner vines were flash fried from the intensity of the light.
Once the plant was free and they couldn’t see a silhouette of the world through their own
eyelids Harry walked over and patted Su on the back. “Good job Su, that was some quick
thinking.” He shifted as Aneira on his shoulder meowed in agreement.
“I think I just got a tan.” Susan quipped as they all moved forward on mutual consent;
speed was the key.
“Well at least we weren’t turned into atomic shadows.” Hermione tried to up the mood with
a joke, only to get confused looks from the two magical raised girls and a snort from Harry.
“Atomic shadows are created after using a Muggle explosive called an atomic bomb. After
the explosion people’s outlines are imprinted into walls they were standing near.”
Unsurprisingly, this only increased the nervousness the girls were feeling, though it did
distract them from the nervousness they were feeling before about getting passed the
obstacles.
“Looks like there’s only one way.” Harry said, pointing down a stone passageway which,
just as he’d said, was the only way forward.
All they could hear apart from their footsteps was the gentle drip of water trickling down
the walls. The passageway sloped downward, and Harry was reminded of Gringotts. With
an unpleasant cold knot forming in his chest, he remembered the dragons rumoured to be
guarding vaults in Gringotts. If they met a dragon, a fully-grown dragon… he shuddered at
the thought.
“Can you hear something?” Susan whispered.
“Wings.” Su answered.
Harry nodded, “Yeah, sounds like lots of them too. Not much further, there’s light up
ahead.”
They reached the end of the passageway and saw before them a brilliantly lit chamber, its
ceiling arching high above them. It was full of small, jewel-bright birds, fluttering and
tumbling all around the room. On the opposite side of the chamber was a heavy wooden
door.
“Do you think they’ll attack us if we cross the room?” Hermione wondered.
“I wouldn’t be surprised if they did.” Harry admitted. “They don’t look very vicious, but I
suppose if they all swooped down at once… well, there’s no other choice… I’ll run.”
He took a deep breath, covered his face with his arms, and sprinted across the room. He
expected to feel sharp beaks and claws tearing at him any second, but nothing happened.
He reached the door untouched. He pulled the handle, but it was locked.
The other three followed him. They tugged and heaved at the door, but it wouldn’t budge,
not even when Hermione tried her Alohomora Charm. Harry was getting more suspicious,
why wasn’t this kind of magic on the first door? Something wasn’t right about all this.
Harry wasn’t sure what yet, but he was certain this wasn’t right.
“These birds… they can’t be here just for decoration.” Hermione said.
They watched the birds soaring overhead, glittering-wait, glittering?
“They’re not birds!” Harry said suddenly as he took a closer look at the so called birds.
“They’re keys! Winged keys; look carefully. So that must mean…” He looked around the
chamber while the other three squinted up at the flock of keys. “Aha!” He cheered as he
saw a half-dozen broomsticks lined up against the wall. “We’ve got to catch the key to the
door!”
“But there are hundreds of them!”
“Big, old-fashioned, silver; like the handle.” Su supplied, tapping her nail against the
tarnished metal she was talking about to make a pinging sound.
Harry got a good look at the lock before seizing a broomstick and kicking off into the air,
soaring into the midst of the cloud of keys. Harry grabbed and snatched, but the bewitched
keys darted and dived so quickly it was almost impossible to catch one. It didn’t help the
key’s behind him were attacking him.
However, he had a knack for spotting things other people didn’t. After a minute’s weaving
about through the whirl of rainbow feathers, he noticed a large silver key that had a bent
wing, as if it had already been caught and used a few times already.
It was a few more minutes before he was able to catch it. Acting fast he snapped the wings
off the key and flew down, throwing the key to Hermione, who ran to open the door. As
Hermione was opening the door, Harry was flying about to keep the keys at bay. As soon as
Hermione opened the door, he flew down and through the doorway. The second he was
through the three girls slammed the door behind him.
The next chamber was so dark they couldn’t see anything at all. But as they stepped into it,
light suddenly flooded the room to reveal an astonishing sight.
They were standing on the edge of a huge chessboard, behind the black chessmen, which
were all taller than they were and carved from what looked like black stone. Facing them,
way across the chamber, were the white pieces. The four first years were unnerved to find
that the white pieces had no faces, just blank slates.
“Now what do we do?” Hermione whispered.
“I… guess we have to play our way across?” Susan guessed.
Su was the next to voice her thoughts, “Risky. Requires skills we do not have.”
“Yeah, like hell.” Harry said darkly, none of them were good at this game, and he suspected
that it would be like the real Wizarding Chess where the figures would attack each other,
and if they had to play the pieces… ‘Not happening.’ Harry thought, before an evil smile
crossed his face. Not only would the chess pieces attack them, it would take time. Time
they didn’t have a lot of. He decided to do what his cousin would do when faced with
anything that made him feel inferior; break it.
Before he could do anything, Hermione asked as she saw the smile, “What are you
planning Harry?”
“Going to go through this the easy way.” Harry said with a smirk, and before the girls could
say anything, he weaved his wand, “Reducto!”
A chess piece exploded to dust, and for the next ten minutes or so, chess pieces were
exploding and Harry was smiling as he did so. By the end of it, Harry was outright grinning
in the middle of a pile of rubble, ‘I’ve got to thank Cedric for teaching me this spell.’
The girls looked at him strangely, “What?” He asked innocently, “Destroying them was a
lot easier than wasting time playing through the game, if we did it might have taken hours
to play. Anyway, we’re on a schedule.” Then, as he started to walk away, he threw over his
shoulder, “Besides, what eleven-year-old boy doesn’t like breaking things when they can
get away with it?”
While Susan and Hermione were speechless, Su breezed past them and joined Harry as he
ventured across the room and to the next door. “Looked fun.” She admitted, a small smile
on her face that could even be dubbed mischievous.
As they entered the next they were shocked to see a troll, who attacked them as soon as
they entered the room. They were able to dodge the attack. The troll was at least a metre
taller than the one that Harry faced on Halloween, and looked a lot meaner. It was this point
that Aneira transformed into her tiger form and stood next to her Master, waiting to attack.
The troll charged towards Su, who used some form of repulsion spell to knock the beast
away from her. Whatever the spell, it made it angry and went after Hermione, the person
closest to it, in it’s anger. Hermione froze in fear at the sight of another fully grown
Mountain Troll threatening her - it reminded her of what nearly happened on Halloween.
Because of this, Harry was forced to throw a few fireballs at the troll to distract it as he
shoved Hermione out of the way.
However, this made the troll angrier and it start to swing it club about in anger, and Harry
got hit because of it. Before the Troll could do anything more, he was systematically turned
to a frozen troll-sicle, thanks to Aneira, for a few seconds before then being turned to
bloody frozen chunks learning a valuable lesson in exactly why you shouldn’t attack the
friends of a girl who’d been trained as a warrior all her life as Su demonstrated her skills in
Battle Magic. After Su’s impressive display was done Susan showed her budding talent in
the art of healing and was able to heal Harry’s wounds. Luckily, his injuries were minor, as
broken bones and internal bleeding was out of her range of expertise.
“Thanks Susan. Hermione, are you okay?” Harry asked, concerned for the bushy haired
girl. Susan understood the rushed words of thanks, and was equally worried for Hermione;
knowing the full story of what happened on Halloween, or at least the ‘public’ version of it.
Hermione was shaken, but she was rapidly recovering from her freeze-up. “I’m fine.” She
said firmly after a few deep breathes. “Let’s continue on.”
Harry nodded, giving her hand ones last squeeze before walking over towards Su, his face
brightening into an amazed look. “Su that was awesome! I had no idea you could cast spells
like that.” He praised, offering her a hand up.
The panting girl looked away, blushing lightly, not even slightly used to being able to show
off her skills for her friends, or even anybody that wasn’t family, but took his hand
regardless.
Once everyone had regained their bearings and breath, the four continued on to the next
room. They hardly dared to look at what came next after entering the next doorway, but
there was nothing to be alarmed over; just a table with seven differently shaped bottles
standing in a line.
“Snape’s?” Harry asked, getting thoughtful looks before nods from the girls. “So what did
the greasy bat set up for his protection for the Stone?”
They stepped over the threshold, and immediately a fire sprang up behind them in the
doorway. It wasn’t ordinary fire either; it was purple. At the same instant, black flames shot
up in the doorway leading onward. They were trapped.
“Look!” Hermione seized a roll of paper lying next to the bottles. Harry and the other two
girls looked over her shoulder to read it:
Danger lies before you, while safety lies behind,
Two of us will help you, whichever you would find,
One among us seven will let you move ahead,
Another will transport the drinker back instead,
Two among our number hold only nettle wine,
Three of us are killers, waiting hidden in line.
Choose, unless you wish to stay here forevermore,
To help you in your choice, we give you these clues four:
First, however slyly the poison tries to hide
You will always find some on nettle wine’s left side;
Second, different are those who stand at either end,
But if you would move onward, neither is your friend;
Third, as you see clearly, all are different size,
Neither dwarf nor giant holds death in their insides;
Fourth, the second left and the second on the right
Are twins once you taste them, though different at first sight.
Hermione let out a great sigh and Harry, amazed, saw that she was smiling.
“Brilliant,” Hermione said. “This isn’t magic; it’s logic, a puzzle. A lot of the greatest
wizards haven’t got an ounce of logic, sorry girls.” She added to the others in the room,
they nodded in understanding, “They’d be stuck in here forever.”
“But we won’t, will we?” Harry said confidently. “I for one don’t want to be stuck here
until Dumbledore or one of the other professors finds us.”
“Of course not.” Hermione agreed. “Everything we need is here on this paper. Seven
bottles: three are poison; two are wine; one will get us safely through the black fire, and one
will get us back through the purple.”
“But how do we know which to drink?” Susan asked.
Hermione smiled mischievously, “Oh I already figured it out. But before I say which, I
would like you three to guess which one we should take.”
Harry figured it out a few minutes after Hermione’s challenge, and Su and Susan,
surprisingly, considering their upbringing, got the answer right several minutes after Harry.
As Harry was examining the bottles more closely Susan had tried a Duplication Charm on
the vials of potion, to see if she could make three extra potions so that each of them could
go through the fire, since there was only enough for two people. However, she was only
succeeded in making three extra glass vials, which were empty.
As the three of them were deciding who would go with Harry to get the Stone, Harry tested
the fire to see if he could touch it and to his pleasant surprise, he found out that he could.
He wasn’t sure because the fire was obviously magical in nature, and thus likely different
than normal fire in ways he couldn’t explain yet. So as the three girls argued about who
would get the correct potion and go with and who would stay behind, Harry slipped
through the imposing black flames unharmed into the next room.
As Harry entered the next room, he found himself in a chamber. It was empty apart for a
few torches that were a lit, a mirror that Harry recognized as the Mirror of Erised and no
way out apart for the way he came in. Harry quickly realized that the mirror was some way
part of finding the Stone, so he looked into the mirror. Hoping to find the Stone so that he
could send it back to the Flamels.
When he looked in the mirror this time, he didn’t see his family, all he saw was himself
standing next to his twin, both of whom were standing in front of a burning building with
charred corpses littered around. Harry wondered what was going on; how was this going to
help find the Stone. That’s when his reflection give him a smirk and a wink, before it
dropped a red stone into his pocket, before Harry and Lucy within the mirror turned around
to gaze at the building.
Harry was a little miffed at being ignored by his own reflection, but before he could think
more about it, he felt something in his pocket that wasn’t there before. Taking whatever it
was out of his pocket, Harry found that it was the Philosophers Stone. Smirking to himself,
he placed the Stone back into his pocket and left the chamber.
He was amused to find the three girls still arguing about who would get the correct potion
and who would stay behind when he walked back through the firewall. At the same
moment he walked through the fire the girls looked up and saw him coming back.
“What the hell!” Susan shouted as she rushed over to him, as he stepped through the flame
wall.
Su, despite her normally shy nature, gasped as she saw him take his last step through the
flames.
Harry chuckled as Susan patted his chest, as if patting out invisible little fires. He batted her
hands away lightly with a chuckle, “Girls, I’m fine. I probably should have told you this
sooner, but I’m able to manipulate fire. I haven’t researched it, but I think I’m a Fire
Elemental.”
Both non-gryffindor girls glared at him in response, nonplussed.

“It never came up! Nobody in our study session has any inborn traits or skills, or at least
none that they’ve talked about!” He explained himself, “And I’ve only met you guys and I
wasn’t sure if I could trust you with my secret. Are you going to tell me that you and others
haven’t got secrets that you haven’t told us or things you don’t want to talk about?” Harry
asked as he gave, challenging them to say otherwise. As he know that all family’s had their
own secrets, or at least things that they didn’t want others to know.
“…” Su’s blank stare told Harry he was right, as did Susan’s defeated sigh. “So if that was
the case, why reveal it now?” asked Susan.
Harry looked a bit sheepish as he admitted, “I didn’t mean to, I saw you three arguing, and
since I thought it might take a while, I thought I’d see if I could touch magical fire without
being harmed. Once I found out I could I figured it’d just be quicker to see what was ahead
myself. If it was dangerous I could always yell for you girls to run away. It just happened
that you looked up when I decided to come back…”
“…Stone?” Su asked after a moment of consideration.
“I’ve got it here.” Harry answered as he pulled the Stone out of his pocket. “Now let’s get
out of here.”
As he said that the three girls started to walk towards the table so they could drink the
potion to leave the chamber but as they did, Harry asked with a smirk, “And where are you
three going?”
“Getting out of here, like you said.” Hermione answered uncertainly, unsure of why Harry
was asking.
“I did say that, but I’ve got a faster way out of here.” And a lot safer, but Harry wasn’t
going to say that. As he knew that as soon as they got back up top they would have to face
Fluffy, something he didn’t want to but knew he would have to if the girls didn’t find out
about his powers. But now…
“How?” Su asked.
“I can teleport. But only to places that I’ve seen in person or high quality pictures of,
granted, but I could teleport us to the room you pulled me into easily enough.” He
explained.
“But Harry, there are wards around Hogwarts that-” Hermione began winding up for a
lecture before Harry took her arm by suddenly and flamed out of the chamber and into the
unused classroom that they were in earlier. “-stops all forms teleportation in and out of
Hogwarts…” She finished lamely as she saw where she was. She was shocked to find that
the two of them were in the classroom that they were in earlier, just like he’d said. “B-But
how is this possible, the, the wards and… and…” She trailed off as she tried to deny what
he’d done using logic, but found she couldn’t.
He shrugged, “I have no idea, but I for one am happy the wards don’t seem to affect my
ability. Back in a sec…”
He flamed away, reappearing briefly with Susan before doing the same with Su. When he
let go of Su’s hand he stumbled back against the desk behind him breathing heavily,
holding his head as it rolled to the side. “Are you okay?” Hermione asked, beating the other
two to the punch because they were busy getting over their surprise at the successful
teleportation.
“Fine… fine. The magical drain skyrockets when I take other people though. Caught me off
guard.” Harry panted. Internally he was just happy it worked, as he’d never teleported
another person before and wasn’t sure if he could do it or not. He doubted anything bad
would happen to the girls because of how the ability worked – his magic acting as a
cocoon, the fire being what tore a hole for him to zip through to his destination – but he was
still unsure if the spell would work, as opposed to fizzling out. “Now if you three don’t
mind, I would like to get something to eat and go to bed, teleporting three people without
rest took a lot out me.” Harry suggested. The girls nodded in understanding. Just because he
could do the impossible and teleport inside Hogwarts didn’t mean the Wards that normally
prevented it didn’t take their pound of flesh, so to speak, in retribution for being beaten. At
least, that was their theory.
o0OoO0o
Half an hour later Harry’s head finally hit the pillow and he was out like a light. He was
glad his friends hadn’t asked any more questions since he was too tired to answer them
properly. He was glad he was even able to get to sleep with how active his thoughts were.
Harry awoke to find himself in the park near Privet Drive. As he surveyed the area to see if
anybody was nearby he was happily surprised to see his twin ‘sister’ standing near the
slide. It was then that he realized he was dreaming, “Lucy, is that really you?” He asked in
shock at seeing his first true friend; someone he thought he’d never see again.
“Yes brother, it is me…” Lucy said with a warm smile.
“Lucy!” Harry cried out happily, as he ran over to and hugged her. “Why did you leave me
sis, I needed you.”
“I know you did Harry, but at the same time you didn’t.” Lucy said, eagerly hugging him
back. “I didn’t want to leave you, but I had to.”
“What are you talking about Lucy?” Harry asked in confusion.
Lucy sighed, putting her head on his shoulder and staring off into the distance. “Harry, we
both know I’m not real. Though there were some strange times where we could touch when
we fought years ago, but I have a theory for that; your magic made me temporarily
corporeal when we fought. It explains your exhausting after we were done.” She finished
her explanation, happy to feel him nodding, agreeing with her theory. “Anyway, back on
topic, I know you want me to stay with you, but I can’t… with me there you wouldn’t have
reached out and made friend; friends you needed. After all, when you have me, who needs
anybody else.” She pulled back and looked at him as she said the last line, smirking
arrogantly.
Harry chuckled at his sister’s pompous act, but a frown overtook his face a second later.
He was incredibly happy to have his sister with him again, “I want you to stay.” He said
stubbornly.
“It wouldn’t work, even if I did stay. Brother, it’s not normal for someone to have an
imaginary friend that’s a complete separate entity. They’ll probably call you schizophrenic,
which you probably are, and I’ll ‘die’ for real because of the potions they’ll likely give
you.” Feeling him stiffen and his arms tighten around her she hugged him harder as well,
assuring him she was there and wasn’t going away just yet. “That doesn’t mean I won’t be
here for you. If you need to talk about something you can’t talk to your new friends about,
if you’re confused about something and you need guidance, if you need me in any way I can
help you with, I’ll be here. You just have to accept that you’re not going to need me that
often, and I may fade away further because I won’t have a purpose.”
“Never!” Harry exclaimed firmly. A feeling of red hot hatred suddenly formed, aimed at
his friends; they were making his sister fade away again! Just as quickly as it appeared it
disappeared. It was silly to blame them for something they had no control over. “I’ll
always need you.” He finished in a whisper.
“We’ll see…” She said, finally disengaging from the hug and sitting down on the end of the
slide. “For now let’s talk about why I’m here now. You need my help in puzzling out your
thoughts and feelings about tonight and how things didn’t add up, as well as why the Stone
was so poorly protected.”
“You’re right, it didn’t make any sense and I could really use a sounding board.” Harry
said quickly, glad to move the topic away from such depressing matters.
o0OoO0o
It seemed to Harry that he and his sister talked for hours, but he wasn’t sure how long they
truly talked for. Lucy did agree with him that the situation was strange, that the Stone was
so badly protected that four first years could get past the so called protections in less than
an hour, with no serious injuries.
After some talking, they realized if four first years could get past the jokes referred to as
defences, how easy would it be for someone older and more skilled to get past them? It was
then that he realized that the Headmaster was up to something - or at least suspected him of
being up to something - but he wasn’t sure what or why. After a sad goodbye (for now,
Harry insisted) Harry awoke.
When he brought this to his Study Group the part of the group who didn’t know about the
Stone were shocked to hear it was in the school and that four of them went after it. The
entire group, aside from Su, Suasn and Hermione, were shocked at the ease of the
obstacles, but Hermione was quick to the defence of her idols. It seemed like every time
Harry suggested an idea she blew it off completely and insisted there must be some reason
for their actions that they couldn’t understand. “Harry, I know it’s strange, but do you really
think that the Headmaster is up to something? He may only brought the Stone here to-”
“Hermione!” Harry finally snapped. “You need to knock this off; just because somebody is
in a position of authority doesn’t make them infallible, or incapable of scheming. If
Dumbledore had the students’ bets interest in mind he wouldn’t have brought the Stone to
the school - where students could get hurt, or even killed - in the first place.”
“I don’t want to think so, but Harry’s right.” Angelina reluctantly admitted. She didn’t like
the thought of Albus Dumbledore being a scheming old man because of what it meant for
the student body at large, but facts were facts. “The job of a Headmaster is to keep the
school and its student’s safe, bringing the Stone here is doing the exact opposite. He must
be up to something; maybe he wants to lure someone to the school, or some other reason
we don’t know. Whatever the case, it doesn’t mean good things for us.” The others nodded
in agreement and Hermione sighed as she accepted their point. Her faith wasn’t broken, but
it was shaken for the first time and Harry admitted to himself he couldn’t fix her
dependence in one swoop.
“We’ll keep an eye on him. If he’s really up to something it’ll probably fall apart since
we’ve stolen the end game piece before the trap can be sprung.” Harry suggested. “He also
might try something else; something that would be the school in danger again. From now
on we’ll be ready.”
“We agree…” Fred started their usual routine this time.
“…We should keep an eye out.” George continued.
“We don’t want anything to happen.” Both boys finished with conviction.
“By the way, what happened to the Stone?” George wondered curiously.
“I sent it back to the Flamels during lunch with Hedwig.” Harry answered.
“Is that what that was? I thought I saw you give Hedwig something but I couldn’t tell if it
wasn’t just more bacon.” Hermione spoke up.
Harry shrugged, “The staff table seems to enjoy watching me like a hawk for various
reasons, so I had to be discreet. I wrapped the Stone in a note I wrote and had her hold it in
between helpings of bacon.”
“Do you think that Hedwig’ll be able to find the Flamels?” Susan asked.
“I have full confidence that Hedwig will be able to find them,” Harry said confidently, then
casting the time spell, he said, “Anyway, I’m off to get something to eat, after using so
much power last night, I’m still hungry and tired. So I’ll see you lot later.” Before the
others could ask what he was talking about, he left to get something to eat before turning in
early… leaving Su, Susan and Hermione to explain what he meant. It was no surprise that
the others were shocked to learn that Harry had fire elemental powers.
o0OoO0o
7th March 1992:
It’d been over a month since Harry sent the Stone off to the Flamels and things had settled
down and become… well, pretty boring really. It became like a normal school experience
should be, granted it was normal for a magical school, but still, Harry found, to his surprise,
he wanted something interesting to happen. The only event of note that happened was the
group deciding they needed a leader, someone to be in charge so chaos didn’t happen. The
group at large nominated Harry, to his shock. He tried to say that Cedric, Angelina or
Alicia should be a better leader because they were older and more experienced than him,
but was rebuffed.
While the three agreed that they might know more than him at the moment, they also said
that he and Hermione were rapidly approaching the point where they were intellectual
equals, making his argument moot. After a long talk Harry was persuaded into becoming
the leader of the group.
Harry shared with the other about some of his ‘secret’ abilities. It was no surprise that they
were shocked about this; there hadn't been a recorded elemental in decades. It was Cedric
that gave him the nickname Vulcan. Cedric was someone who liked to read about the
mythical gods and beings, seeing that many them had connections to the Wizarding Worlds
like Werewolves, Mummies and many other things. In fact Vulcan was one of the so called
Roman Gods, he was meant to be the Roman God of beneficial and hindering fire,
including the fire of volcanoes. He was in fact a powerful Fire Elementalist by the name of
Vulcan Drusus. Seeing that Harry was also a Fire Elemental and a powerful one at that,
Cedric thought it fitting that he should be nicknamed Vulcan.
The twins had fun when they learned this; whenever it was just their group around they
started calling him ‘Master Vulcan, God of Fire’ and when one of the girls was within
arm’s reach they would grab them and they would chant, “Oh Might God of Fire, we offer
you this maiden in offering of your greatness.” And they push the girl onto him. Harry was
embarrassed by the whole thing, but was happy the twins joke made his friends laugh. He
found the physical abuse the chosen girl would visit on the twins after they managed to get
out of his lap even more amusing.
The short bit of normalcy stopped for a while on the 7th of March when the group was
having breakfast when post came. Apart from the normal mail owls the Great Hall was
shocked to see a vulture of all things fly in and land in front of Harry, a small package on
his leg. While Harry was blinking stupidly at the bird, the carrion’s beady eyes were locked
onto Errol, the Weasley’s elderly own who’d delivered a letter to Percy with eyes that just
seemed to say, “Tonight. You.” followed by licking its lips in hunger, which made the poor
old owl shuffle around, trying to avoid its gaze.
Harry eventually took the package and opened it, his eyes widening further when a blood
red stone the size of a gold ball landed in his hand.
Hermione goggled at it, taking her eyes off the bird that was still leering at a very nervous
Errol, looking as if death was staring at it. “I-is that the Ph-Philosopher’s Stone?” She
asked incredulously, never expecting to see the thing again.
Harry, just as caught off guard as her replied, “I don’t know.” He decided to read the note,
hoping for an answer, and did so in a voice loud enough for Hermione to hear. This,
consequently, let the entire silent Hall hear, since his voice was the only sound being made.
Dear Mr. Potter,
I thank you for returning my Stone to us, but to be honest with you I was shocked that I
would ever see it again. You see, my wife, Perenelle and I, have after a long talk and have
decided that after living for over six hundred years we’ve seen and done so much that it
was time for us to leave this world, or as I say, move on to the next Great Adventure.
However, we couldn’t bear destroying our precious Stone ourselves, and would keep using
it if we still had it, even if we didn’t desire to do so. So we sent the Stone to Albus, asking
him to destroy it for us. However, we never thought that he would use it as bait and
endanger students of the school, so I would like to thank you for removing the Stone from
Hogwarts.
So as thanks, we’ve altered our Will to add you four for doing so:
To Hermione Granger: We’ve done a bit of research about you, and we found you’re an
excellent student and known bibliophile. Taking this into account, we’ve gifted you a good
portion of the Flamel Library, on the condition that you share the books with your friends.
To Su Li: We’ve met your family in the past and worked with them on several occasions; we
even discovered they were one of our descendants! So we’re more than happy to gift you
with our books on Battle Magic. To help you to further your studies, we’ve hired you a
teacher to help you this summer.
To Susan Bones: We know of your family, and our two families were once allies. But over
time things happened and we lost track of your family. We know that your family has lost
many of its Heirlooms, but over the centuries we’ve been able to track them down. We
always meant to give them back, but we always got a lead on a new one and said to
ourselves that we would wait until we’d acquired that item before gifting them back.
The above items are in a vault in your names in Gringotts, the keys are in this package…
Lastly, to Harry Potter: We are very grateful for what you have done, and so we leave our
Philosopher’s Stone to you. We were unsure what to do with the Stone, but Perenelle is a
bit of a Seer, not a skilled one, but she still as a bit of the skill and she saw that you would
need all the help that you can get against the threats that you’ll face in your life.
Signing off for the last time,
Nicholas and Perenelle Flamel.

As Harry finished the letter, he, the girls named in the will, their group and the people who
heard the letter (that being effectively everyone) were in shock. No one knew about the
Philosopher’s Stone being at Hogwarts, and now it was here in front of Harry Potter. This
just made him even more famous for now being in possession of the legendary Stone. But
the older students were shocked that the ancient couple would give a priceless magical item
to an eleven year old. So it was no surprise that this became the new hot topic and whispers
begun to spread around the Hall. Within minutes, the news of what the vulture brought was
known by everyone.
At the Staff Table Dumbledore sent Harry suspicious looks when he saw the Stone, so did
the other Professors who knew it was at Hogwarts. The Stone should be safely hidden and
protected on the third floor corridor, so they had to wonder how Harry was able to get it.
Whilst the Professors were thinking about it Dumbledore was worried as many of his plans
were ruined now. He was using the Stone to lure Professor Quirrell into getting the Stone,
as he knew that Quirrell was possessed by Tom Riddle, now known as Voldemort. He
wanted them to face Harry down in the Mirror Chamber, as he wanted to see how well
Harry would do facing the tasks he had the other Professors set up and to let Harry that
Tom was still alive in such a way that would also centre Voldemort's attention back on
Harry. However, if what he was hearing was true, he'd already failed. The Flames left it to
him in their Will and legally, he couldn't take it from Harry.
It was the final crush in a long line of flaming wrecks that were once his schemes, really.
Harry hasn’t been following his plans for a while; he wasn’t friends with Ronald Weasley,
he was making friends with other houses - something he didn’t want to happen because he
wanted Harry to rely on Ronald for all his information about the Magical World, which
would all be filtered through from Dumbledore himself of course. So many schemes not
going according to plan, all because Potter had to become friends with that that Granger
girl. If she wasn't around Harry would no doubt have never started digging himself out of
the nasty hole Dumbledore wanted him in, endlessly reaching out for aid, but only getting
Dumbledore's useless but seemingly helpful assistance.
As for Quirrell himself, he was staring at the Boy-Who-Lived in shock. He'd been planning
to get the Stone for his Master and the only problem he'd had was getting past the damn
three head dog of Hagrid’s. That was the only thing getting in his way. The plan was to get
him drunk and give him a dragon’s egg in exchange for information on the Cerberus. It
looked like his luck was picking up though; somehow Potter now had the Stone and all he
had to do was to take it off him. His thoughts mirrored the being on the back of his head,
confirmed when a voice the rest of the Staff Table head hissed, “Get the SSStone!”
Before any of the Hogwarts Staff could react, Quirrell scrambled over the table, pulling his
wand as he did so. The students only turned to look at the previously meek man when he
screamed without his customary stammer, “That Stone rightfully belongs to my Master,
Potter! Hand it over!” and launched a Slicing Charm that cut a jagged line where Harry's
hands were. Luckily, the last Potter, as well and Hermione and the twins who were in range
of the curse, pulled their hands back before the curse hit, leaving their plates to get carved
in half by the spell.
As the other professors were still in shock, Quirrell conjured up a burst of Dark Fire around
the Head Table so they couldn’t interfere. Once he did this, he looked at Potter as the other
students that weren't a part of Harry’s group made sure the other got out safely. “Give me
the Stone so I can give it to the Dark Lord, if you do, I’ll let you live for now.” Quirrell
offered.
“How rude,” Harry said as if nothing happened as he seat back down to eat his breakfast,
“We were having breakfast, talking and receiving our mail, and you had to attack us. Didn’t
your mother teach you any manners when you were little?”
As he said this, the professors, his friends and the students who hadn’t yet left, looked at
Harry as he gone mad; he was acting so calm and controlled. It seemed as if he didn’t have
any worries at all, like someone trying to kill him was an everyday sort of thing. In a way it
was for Harry, Vernon's abuse was occasionally lethal and Harry only avoided this grim
death at the hands of his uncle through practiced means until Vernon's slow brain would
realize that he couldn't explain away his nephew's death like he could all his injuries.
Another thing, Harry never did like Quirrell, there was something off about the man as if he
was hiding something. Harry might not be sure what it was, but he knew that something
was off. For someone who was meant to be their defence professor he was jumpy and
weary of things, constantly fearing something was going to jump out of the shadows. Harry
knew that someone meant to help them fight the Dark Arts shouldn't be acting like this and
if he was, it was some kind of act to lower people's guard around him. This was something
Harry wouldn’t allow himself to do, and now he was grateful that he didn’t. He was calm
for a very simple reason; if he allowed his fear to take over he would make mistakes,
mistakes that would get people hurt, more importantly get himself hurt or killed - so he
would remain calm.
Either way, Quirrell was angry at how Potter talked to him and how he was acting. In
retaliation he sent another Slicing Charm at Potter. The man faltered when Potter avoided
the curse with a casual lean.
“Is that the best that you can do Quirrell? The standards around here for Professors are
terrible.” Harry mocked.
“You think you're so smart and cocky, defying the Dark Lord! Let me show you what
happens to people who get in his way!” Quirrell snarled in rage as he cast another Slicing
Charm followed by a Bone Splintering Hex.
However, none of the spells hit Harry as he magically lifted the plates near him that took
the spell and turning them into dust. The Weasley Twins reacted first, chaining together
their massive arsenal of pranking spells. Su followed a split second later, her spells were
unknown to everyone but possibly the trapped Staff, but the damage done to the castle
when Quirrell dodged them was startling. Susan was casting Shield Charms to protect the
students from stray spells, whilst Hermione was throwing Tripping Jinxes at the rogue
professor whenever she could. Harry was helping by throwing his own fire spells, using his
wand, and taunting the older man. Quirrell proved to be surprisingly powerful, and was
barely taking any damage despite the assault from so many sides.
What they didn’t know was that Quirrell had feasted on even more Forcibly Taken unicorn
blood the previous evening and as boosted by the effects.
Suddenly Harry saw the tell-tale green pinpricks of light at the end of Quirrell's wand and
saw he was glaring right at Hermione. Before he knew what he was doing, or thought what
to do, his feet moved with a burst of speed he sprinted towards the craze man faster than
he'd ever moved in his life.
Quirrell glared at the Blood Traitors and at the little Mudblood Bitch who dared to get in
his way to get the Stone for his Master. They were good, but this had to end now, and he
would do so by killing the Mudblood Bitch. Gathering his magic and the hate needed he
cried out the name of his spell, “Avada Ked-ugh!” Only to be interrupted by Potter as the
boy slammed into him; sending him to the floor. He briefly looked up, only to see Potter's
fist screaming towards his face.
As Harry’s fist hit Quirrell’s face the Boy-Who-Lived was shocked to see Quirrell’s face
blistered when he pulled his fist back. While he was looking at this Quirrell raised his
wand, the tip glowing a sickly green again. Reacting quickly Harry pinned his arm down
and grasped his neck. Harry ignored the sharp tingling feeling in both of his hands. Within
seconds, Quirrel was burned alive, leaving nothing but ash behind, which revealed a Dark
Wraith that rose out of the ash like some kind of twisted phoenix before fleeing Hogwarts.
As the wraith fled, the Dark Flames began to disappear, allowing the Professors free. At the
same time, Harry’s friends rushed over to see if he was okay. “Harry, Harry, are you
alright?” Asked a concerned Hermione as she looked him over. He was panting heavily,
and his hands both looked a little raw, but he didn't appear to be injured.
“I’m… alright.” Harry answered slowly, feeling a bit weak.
“What was the hell was that thing that came out of Quirrell?” Cedric wondered as he stared
at the wall it had fled through.
“I have no idea,” Harry replied honestly.
“That was the wraith of Lord Voldemort.” they heard from behind them, all but Harry,
Hermione and Su flinched at the name, as they turned round they saw Dumbledore behind
them, “It seems that the late Professor Quirrell was possessed by Voldemort.”
“So that was Voldemort… interesting.” Harry muttered to himself before speaking up, “So
what happened to him? Why did he become ash when I touched him?”
Dumbledore shook his head, “I would prefer if we talked about this in my office. The fewer
people that know about this ability's specifics the better. If you want to tell your friends
about this later, although I prefer you didn’t, you can do so later.”
Harry would have preferred to have his hands looked at first, but the old fool could possibly
give him information on an invaluable weapon against the man who was probably going to
be dead set on killing him. “Alright, lead the way.” He accepted the offer before they were
off, Dumbledore leading Harry to his office.
o0OoO0o
20th of June 1992:
Once they were both seated Dumbledore explained that the reason Quirrell turned to ash
when Harry touched him was because his mother’s sacrifice. When Harry give him a
strange look, Dumbledore explained that because of Harry’s mother’s love when she died,
because of Quirrell’s unique situation of being possessed he, as a proxy of Voldemort,
could not stand Harry’s touch. Harry didn’t believe a word of it, because he found it
laughably implausible that his mother was the only mother to love her son enough to
sacrifice themselves for their children - he suspect that thousands died protecting, or even
directly shielding, their children only to have their lives snuffed out by Voldemort or his
men anyway.
Then Dumbledore tried to get the Philosopher’s Stone from Harry, telling Harry that it
would be safer with him then it was with Harry. He had a valid point, Harry would be made
a target by those desiring to possess the Stone once word got out that he had it. That valid
point fell flat when Harry flat out told him no; that the Stone was safer with him if four first
years could get the Stone from Dumbledore already. Dumbledore was flustered, and
insisted he be given the Stone, this time on grounds that Harry wasn't ready for such a large
responsibility so suddenly, but Harry wished the Headmaster a good day and left the office
in response. He left a dumbfounded Headmaster and several dozen snickering portraits
behind him.
The rest of the year went back to normal; that is to say, Harry was bored out of his skull. He
noticed that Hermione's attitude had changed, becoming more clingy towards him. Harry
could only guess it was because he'd saved her three times now; twice from mountain trolls
and again against Quirrellmort - the nickname the braver fraction of the student body had
given him - and was determined to pay him back somehow.
But by the end of the school year she eventually eased up. Harry had reminded her that he
was staying with her family, thanking her again for the opportunity, and it seemed to click
that she was already helping him a large deal. She still stuck close to him, but she wasn't
constantly trying to help him with things. Harry could live with that. She did make it
known that she was planning on helping him work out some sort of plan so he would never
have to go back to his relatives. She had already planned on helping him find a place to
either rent or set up a plan to have him stay with their friends, moving from house to house
on a weekly schedule or something of the like, but after he saved her she wanted to
hopefully give him a family experience by going on vacation with them; to show him how
a real family acted so he would accept what the Dursleys did was wrong.
“Harry, Harry wake up, the trolley lady is here.” Hermione’s voice called out to Harry.
As Harry slowly woke up and rubbed his eyes he yawned before he ordered what he
wanted, “Thanks Hermione.” He thanked her, and then the trolley lady as he grabbed his
purchases and sat back down.
“So what have you lot planned for the summer?” Harry asked his friends, as he began to eat
and drink his purchases.
That’s how they spent their remaining hours on the train; talking about their holiday plans.
Susan was going to spend some time with her aunt before going to Hannah’s where they
would go to Greece for a few weeks before returning to get their school things. Su was
going to China to learn more Battle Magic with her family and her new tutor before
returning to get her school items. The Vixens were going to spend time at each other
homes, no real plans aside from hanging out with each other until they needed to go back-
to-school shopping. The Weasley Twins were staying home to work on their pranks and
maybe see their friends. Harry answered that he really didn't have any solid plans, since he
was going to be spending his summer with the Grangers. His plans were whatever theirs
were. They all agreed to keep in contact over the summer, and if possible, meet up.
Now before they knew it, they had arrived at King Cross.
Once they arrived at the station the Twins bid them goodbye before looking for their friend
Lee. Susan, Hannah, Su, and Alicia were Flooing home right away, so they gave their
goodbyes right there in the compartment, giving hugs and well wishes before they grabbed
their trunks and left. While they were packing Cedric popped in to grab his trunk and give
his own goodbyes, thankful he was able to catch the group before they all left.
Only Harry, Hermione, Angelina and Katie were left to make their way through the portal
to King Cross. Angelina and Katie decided to part ways in a very memorable way as they
both hugged Harry, kissing his cheeks at the say time before skipping away through the
portal, leaving a blushing Harry. Hermione rolled her eyes but smiled at her flustered friend
but couldn't fight the smile at seeing him act so normal. With only Harry and Hermione
left, Hermione asked, “Are you ready to meet my parents Harry?”
“Yeah.” Harry said slowly with a smile. “I hope they’ll like me.”
“I’m sure they will.” Hermione assured him. “Come on, they're probably already here.”
And with that the two of them went through the portal.
TO BE CONTINUED!
End Notes:
Authors Note: Here’s the next chapter of Vulcan, I thank you for reading and I hope that
you keep on reading and enjoying the story as much as I enjoy writing this. Some of you
will notice if you read the original, I left out Harry helping to free the dragon, now I did this
as Quirrellmort was defeated before that stage happened and so didn’t see the point of
adding it. Something I should have picked up on in the original but didn’t until I worked on
the dates here…
Now I hope that you’ll spend a few more moments and review, as not only does it help me
write more, but any ideas that you gave me also help me write faster… so please keep on
reviewing this story. I’m a bit disappointed that I didn’t get many reviews for the last
chapter, but it bound to happen and I hope for more reviews for this chapter.
This is the end of year one, and it took two chapter instead of one as I said it would, but
seeing it would have taken over 30k words to finish it is understandable. I know people like
long chapters, but I know that most people don’t like LONG chapters as such as 30k. I
know I am one of them, it takes time and energy to read something like that.
So once again thanks for reading, I’ll let you go and I hope you’ll review. Also please let
me know what you would like to happen over Harry summer holidays.
Back to index
Chapter 5 - Summer with the Grangers (Part 1) by dragen
Author's Notes:
‘Thoughts’
Chapter 5…
20th of June 1992:
As Hermione and Harry walked through the portal they came face to face, or rather,
shoulder to shoulder, with the normal Saturday afternoon rush. It took a few minutes before
Hermione found her parents and pointed them out to Harry. Hermione’s father was tall
muscular man with short brown hair with a bit of grey in it, his blue eyes scanning the
crowd for his daughter and their summer guest. He looked to be in his mid-thirty’s.
Hermione’s mother was… well to put simply an older sexy version of Hermione. It seemed
where Harry was supposedly a clone of his father, Hermione was the same with her mother.
If Harry didn’t know any better, he'd say the woman was in her early twenties.
As Hermione lead Harry to her parents, she called out, “Mum, Dad, over here!”
As the Granger’s walked over to Hermione and Harry, Hermione’s father said, “Hi sweetie,
how are you.”
“I’m fine Dad.” Hermione said with a smile before she introduce them to Harry, “Mum,
Dad, this is Harry, Harry this is my parent’s Daniel and Emmaline Granger.”
“Nice to meet you Harry.” Emmaline said with a smile.

“It's nice to meet you too Mrs. Granger,” Harry said with a smile. “I can see Hermione take
after you, gorgeous.”
Both the female Granger’s blushed at this, with Hermione saying embarrassment, “Harry!”
“What, it's true.” Harry waved his hands in front of him to ward off her swats with a grin.
“You’re handsome yourself young man.” Emmaline complimented. Harry could have
easily been mistaken, due to his inexperience, but there seemed to be more than just playful
teasing in her tone. He decided he would put that info away to use later on if his hunch was
correct.
“Thank you Mrs. Granger, but it's thanks to Hermione that I look like this now.” He evaded
humbly, causing Hermione to blush even more as her parents attention was focused on her.
“If it wasn’t for her I'd still look like a skinny runt. You already know the reason why.”
Harry surmised.
Emmaline and Daniel both nodded, accepting him not wanting to talk about it further
easily. “Oh, and please call me Emma, Mrs. Granger makes me feel old.” Emma said with a
smile.
“Well, I wouldn't want to do that, you look anything but old,” Harry returned charmingly.
“You could easily pass for Hermione's older sister.”
“Why you.” Emma blushed.
“I hope you’re not trying to hit on my wife young man.” Daniel interjected with an amused
smile. The elder Granger was surprised at the boy's behaviour, from what he'd gathered and
been told about his childhood Harry shouldn't exactly be a social butterfly. Then again, Dan
admitted to himself, he'd spent 10 months at a boarding school interacting with nothing but
children his own age, and Hermione had told her first friend was making progress in his
social skills, he just hadn't expected him to be this outgoing.
“Oh no sir, I’m only telling the truth.” Harry answered, bringing the man out of his
thoughts. “You're a lucky man to have two gorgeous women in your life Mr. Granger.”
Daniel laughed happily; the lad was making quite the first impression. His comments could
have been mistaken as ass-kissing, but he sounded genuine about his compliments. “Please
call me Daniel, or Dan, I would prefer the latter because I'm more comfortable with it but
it's your choice. I spent enough time around my father when he worked that I keep thinking
people mean him.” He admitted with a smile, turning his gaze towards his wife and
daughter his expression turned proud. “And yes I'm a very lucky man. Anyway, no use
standing around here, let’s get your things into the car and we can head off.”
Not soon after Harry helped Dan to get the trunks into their black Range Rover CSK and
took off, leaving the crowded station behind them.
o0OoO0o
On the way to the Granger's home, Hermione asked, “Mum, where's Mel? I thought she'd
come with to pick me up as well.”
“Mel?” Harry asked, wondering who or what owned the designation.

Hermione’s parents give her a look, and Hermione blushed as she said, “Melody, or Mel for
short, is my sister.”
“…You have a sister?” Harry asked with a surprised blink, completely shocked. She'd
never mentioned anybody but her parents.
“It never came up,” Hermione blushed at this, “We talked, but we never did talk about my
family.”
It was true, although they talked a bit, Harry realized that they never really talked about
their families, him because he didn't want to remember his time with the Durselys and her
because… well he guessed she was right; he'd never asked. In truth not many people talked
about their family at Hogwarts, Harry admitted. He could only guess it was to keep
homesickness at bay. “So what's your sister like?” Harry asked his friend.
“I've been told she's very smart, but she lacks the drive I do so she can become very unsure
about things.” Hermione explained, trying to remain unbiased. “She's also shy around new
people, that much I can tell you first hand. Expect to be avoided until she grows used to you
being around and warm up to you. So where is she Mum?”
“She decided to stay behind with her friends, she wasn’t up to the trip. So how was your
time at Hogwarts you two?” She inquired with interest.
For the remainder of the trip the four of them talked about the past year at Hogwarts. Harry
didn't know Hermione was going to censor the events of the year, not understanding the
danger of telling parents their daughter had her life in mortal danger, but did know enough
to at least mollify them when he explained that the Magical World, while wondrous, was
also dangerous. The Troll sneaking in was a rare event, like a dog wandering into an
elementary school. To stress the importance of not yanking her from the magical world
completely he explained that without the proper training, Hermione’s magic could be a
danger to both to herself and everyone around her. The Elder Grangers weren't happy, but
they could accept that logic, helped by Harry's promise to keep Hermione safe. Any other
11 year old promising this would have been written off, but there was a feeling around
Harry, like an unseen aura of power and security. Hermione just barely resisted the urge to
sigh with relief when her parents dropped the idea of pulling her from school and settled for
a strongly worded letter to their Head of House about their lax security measures.
o0OoO0o
It was about two hours later when they got to a town called Winchester. They pulled into
the driveway of a big garden and the large, two story white house it was attached to. The
garden had beautiful flowers, bushes and trees. Harry stepped out of the car, same as Emma
and Hermione, but Dan stayed inside the car. “I’m going to get Melody, see you soon.” He
announced with a blown kiss to his wife.
As the car pulled away and drove off Harry looked around and said, “These are really well
cared for.” He said with experience as he examined the flowers.
“Thank you Harry, It's a hobby of mine I started to pass the time but grew to love.” Emma
said with a proud smile, “Now let’s go in and I’ll do dinner and Hermione can show you
around the house.”
They did just that, Emma heading for the kitchen while Hermione gave him the tour. The
first floor had a living room, study with a small library, Dining Room, kitchen and a Small
Bathroom with a loo and a sink and a Games Room with a pool and foosball table. On the
second floor they had five Bedrooms and a Bathroom; this one larger and sporting a
bathtub. The Master Bedroom had its own bathroom, but that was the Elder Granger's
Bathroom - Parent Privileges, Hermione had quoted - so Harry put it out of his mind.
Once Harry had a good idea of where everything was they went back to the living room,
where Emma was watching TV. “You have a wonderful home Emma.” He complimented.
“Thanks Harry,” Emma returned. “Did Hermione show you what room was going to be
yours?”
“No.” He answered. His attention had more been on the games room and the study.
“Sorry Mum, I forgot to.” Hermione said sheepishly.
“Well you can have one of the bedrooms on either side of the bathroom, they're guest
rooms.” Emma explained.
“Thank you Emma.” Harry said gratefully. It was quickly turning into the best summer
ever, and it hadn't even started proper. “Is there anything I can do to help?” He asked,
feeling like he should be doing something in return.
Emma waved him off though. “No Harry, you’re the guest and so you should relax.” Next
to him Hermione voiced her agreement. “Why don’t you watch some TV. Hermione can
you help me set the table while I finish up?”
With that Harry began to watch the TV, squirming in place as he sat gingerly on an
unfamiliar couch, some irrational part of him worried he was going to break it somehow
and get kicked out. He was hoping that feeling would fade.
Before he had a chance to dwell on it further though the front door opened and Dan's voice
called, “We're home!” followed by the shuffle of shoes being taken off. Harry first look at
Melody was her fond smile as she finished telling her Dad what she'd been up to with her
friends. She had shoulder length, wavy sandy blond hair and muddy blue eyes set in a
slightly more gentle version of Hermione's face.
She froze as she saw him, so Harry took the initiative, giving her a wave as he introduced
himself. “Err, hey, I'm Harry Potter; one of Hermione's friends from Hogwarts.” He said
slowly, it felt completely foreign to the concept of introducing himself to his friend's
siblings.
Just like Hermione said Melody seemed to look unsure of herself before she responded with
a quiet, “Hello.” before she made her towards the stairs, her gait slightly hurried.
Dan chuckled at Harry's curious expression. “Don't worry, she'll get used to you quick. Just
give her some time and she'll be like a whole new person.”
Just as he said that Hermione came in and saw her father, “Hi Dad, Mum thought she heard
you and wanted to let you know she wanted you in the kitchen.” Dan thanked his older
daughter and left, leaving Hermione to tell Harry, “Dinner will be ready in ten minutes,
Mum wanted me to tell you so you'd have time to wash up.”
Harry nodded and went to the downstairs bathroom to wash up.
o0OoO0o
During dinner Emma looked up from her food and asked, “Harry, has Hermione told you
what we have planned for the summer?”
Hermione blushed, and Emma quickly deduced she already knew what Harry was going to
say. “Last I heard the trip to France was planned, but I never asked further for details, since
I was happy that I was going somewhere in the first place.” Harry answered honestly, not
sure why Hermione and now Mel were blushing, or why Den was chuckling at his girls.
“You see the reason that Hermione didn’t tell you and the reason she and Mel are blushing
is because it's a bit embarrassing for them. You see, one of the locations we'll be visiting is
a nudist beach, although clothing is optional.” Emma revealed with a grin. Both Emma and
Dan chuckled as they watched Harry slowly work that out, before his facial colour matched
their daughters'.
“O-oh. Yeah, that would certainly do it.” Harry rambled, not sure how to take this
development.
“Yes, it's something of a tradition for our family, a time to let our hair down you could
say.” Emma explained to an embarrassed Harry. “It started with me and Dan’s parents, they
were both nudists, believe it or not. Dan and I both went to the same beach and happened to
meet and fall in love. Dan and I aren't nudists like our parents, but we do go to that beach
every year; both for ourselves and so our daughters can experience what we did and
hopefully find love like we did.”
Harry was conflicted about the whole situation. On one hand, the idea was completely
foreign, something he'd barely even heard about, much less even considered he was going
to experience. On the other hand, he wasn't a half starved shrimp anymore, he had a body to
be proud of now and he' be lying if he wasn't still riding on the confidence high of filling
out so much over the year. It seemed like every morning he woke up to a slightly taller
body, or more defined muscles. For a boy that had been short and frail for as long as he
could remember it was exhilarating. “When do we leave?” He finally asked.
“1st of July; we’ll be staying there until a week before you start your second year, so we
can get yours, Hermione’s and Mel’s items for Hogwarts when we get back.”
Harry attention perked at the mention of getting Melody school supplies too. He hadn't
known she was Hogwarts bound as well. “So, Melody, you’re going to Hogwarts too, are
you excited?”
“Y-Yeah I am.” Melody said shyly before she went back to eating her food, hoping the
topic would change again so she wasn't in the spotlight.
“It was shocking when Professor McGonagall informed us that both our daughters were
witches.” Emma explained to Harry, who noticed that Melody seemed to flinch at the word
witch.
“Oh!” Harry voiced out loud without meaning to as he figured it out. “I didn't have to deal
with it since 'wizard' really doesn't have anything negative tacked onto it, but it must feel
pretty strange to suddenly be called a witch, right?” He guessed.
Melody nodded, “I'm… still getting used to it. It still feels like whenever someone calls me
a witch they're accusing me of something. It would be easier if we were all called Mages, or
even if witches were called Sorceresses instead.” She admitted slowly.
“I can see how that would make the transition easier. Speaking of which, I've noticed we
really don't have a word to describe all of us as a whole. I've been using Magicals, but that's
just my unofficial name.” Harry admitted, happy that he was holding a sort-of conversation
with the previously reclusive girl.
Hermione took that moment to finally voice what she wanted to say before Harry spoke up,
looking faintly ashamed. “I'm so sorry Mel, it was such a small thing among the huge
revelations that I completely forgot about it. I should have warned you about the labelling
issue.”
“No worries Hermione.” Mel said with a smile.
“So what would you prefer to be called?” Harry wondered.
Mel thought about it about this for a moment before she said, “I think I would liked to be
called a Mage, since it doesn’t mean male or female, and I for one think it shows that we
can do more then most think a Witch or Wizard can do. From what I’ve read, most fictional
Witches and Wizards use wands or staffs, but I feel that magic can do much more then that.
From what I’ve also read, some Magicals, as you call us, can use many different powers
like elemental magic, for instance, that don’t fall under what most consider normal. I would
have said Sorceress, but from what I’ve read from Hermione’s books that title’s already in
use along with Sorcerer.”
Harry considered her perspective and found he agreed with her. “If that’s what you’d prefer
I’ll use it if you like, but the Magical World, for all it’s wonder, is a pretty closed minded
place. Worst case scenario you’re looked down upon for being a silly Muggleborn who’s so
arrogant she feels she needs a fancy title. Best case scenario nobody cares and it catches
on.” He finished quickly as he noticed her depressed look.
“Thanks for the warning.” Melody said, her smile returning at Harry’s assurance.
As this was happening Hermione and her parents smiled at the youngest Granger opening
up to Harry; they were worried that Melody would be shy around Harry and wouldn’t be
able to talk to him for quite a while. Their worries were unfounded however was apparently
quite skilled when it came to socializing the standoffish Granger daughters. Hermione and
her parents shared thankful smiles Harry was integrating so well so quickly and started
discussing what Hermione had learned about the Wizarding World in the hopes to learn
more about the world and see where they could fit into it, leaving Harry and Melody to
finish their conversation. When they did so the two joined it; the five of them talking for
almost an hour before they realized how long they’d been sitting their in front of empty
plates and started cleaning up. not long after the children were sent to bed.
o0OoO0o
23th of June 1992:

It has been a few days since Harry arrived at the Granger’s and Harry would readily admit
he was enjoying himself. His own bedroom was bigger than the one back at the Dursley’s,
by quite a bit, and everything was just a higher quality; the bed softer, the lamp brighter, the
blankets warmer. Harry wasn’t sure if it was because he felt like her truly belonged, and
was a wanted presence in the Granger home, or simply because the Granger were more
well-off than the Dursely’s and could afford better things. It was likely a combination of
both, but Harry preferred to think it was mostly the first reason. He also found he didn’t
have to cook anything for anybody, which was a shock. He liked cooking well enough, so
he did make snacks and even lunch for everyone on several occasions. He had no chores,
all he had to do was enjoy his summer. It was just too weird to do nothing though, and he
insisted he be able to do a few jobs around the house, as thanks for having him.
Outside the house Harry went his time working in the gardens in the front and back yards
with Emma’s blessing once he explained that he took care of the Durely’s garden, because
it was relaxing work for him, and learning to swim in the backyard pool with Hermione and
eventually Melody’s help. The backyard was surrounded by huge trees and bushes so no
one was able to see what was going on in the garden and the nearest house was about five
minutes walk away.
It was currently a few days since Harry got to the Grangers, and he hadn’t yet started to do
any of his magical training. He knew he couldn’t use his wand, as it had the Trace on it that
would inform the mooks at the Ministry of Magic that he was doing magic. He was almost
certain they couldn’t detect him using his wandless abilities, but he wanted a few days
before he restarted his training.
A few relaxing days later he decided it was time to start training again. It was doubtful he
would get any time while in France, so he wanted to get some time in now. He and Aneira
situated themselves in the backyard as the elder Grangers were at their dental practice in
London and Melody and Hermione were in the Games Room.
He decided to start off with something he felt was needed; evasion training. Aneira would
throw ice attacks at him and he either avoided or knocked them out of the air with his own
attacks when he couldn’t dodge. So far he was able to dodge about 80 percent of Aneira’s
assault when she was firing her slower attacks. “I think that’ll do for now girl, let’s see if
you can ice over the pool.” Harry eventually said once he felt he’d made some progress.
Aneira sent him an insulted look, telling him that she wasn’t happy that he didn’t think she
could do something as easy as that. She sniffed and suddenly Harry’s legs were encased in
a block of ice; Harry didn’t even notice because he was watching her ice over the pool.
Harry laughed it off and soothed her bruised ego with compliments as he melted the ice off
his leg.
An hour later Harry and Aneira were going full force, throwing elemental attacks at one
another to improve their stamina. “Whoa, that’s so cool!” It was lucky Harry and Aneira
were taking a breather at that moment, and their latest attacks had already hit and cancelled
each other out that neither of them was hurt.
As Harry and Aneira turned around to see who it was, they saw Melody sitting on the
porch, “I’m sorry to surprise you, but I was just shocked to find someone who has the same
powers as me, well, almost anyway. Is… is that a tiger?” Melody asked hesitantly as she
stopped gushing about Harry’s abilities.
Harry waved it off, “No problem, but next time wait for us to finish what we’re doing
before you say anything. We’re not used to training with other people around and we get
pretty engrossed in what we’re doing. Oh and that’s Aneira.” He revealed. “She’s a Tigran;
a magical animal that can look like a normal house cat, or in this case kitten, or a tiger.”
Mel look in awe at this, as Harry went on to say, “So what do you mean by you’ve found
someone who could do the same as you?”
Instead of saying anything, Mel snapped her finger and between them lightning crackled
between her finger - it was like the lightning was dancing around her fingers.
Harry was shocked to see this, he thought that he was the only one that had an elemental
power, but it seemed he was wrong. Who would have thought that the reclusive and
hesitant girl could control such a powerful element? It gave Harry another reason to get to
know her as her own person rather than the sister of his best friend. “That’s wonderful
Melody, do your parents and Hermione know about this?”
“Ah… no.” Melody said shyly, reminding Harry of when they’d first met and she hadn’t
opened up to him yet.
“Does Hermione have a skill like this?” Harry inquired. He assumed Hermione would have
said something, but like he’d said, it wasn’t really something that came up in conversation.
Even when she was asking about his abilities she may have been so focused on him
mentioning her own abilities could have slipped her mind in her mental focus.
“Not as far as I know, no.” Melody admitted. “When we were younger, strange things did
happen around us, but we never realized - or possibly weren’t willing to accept - that it was
our doing. It was only last year that we found out why they’d happened. Hermione, as you
can probably guess, wanted to learn everything from the official books. So instead of
experimenting on her own when we found out it was us doing the strange things, when she
got her wand and books, she started to learn from them, strictly following the lesson plan
inside. However, I was the opposite; I didn’t have copies of her books at the time, so I
studied on my own. It worked out for the best anyway; I find I learn better with self study. I
eventually read her books, and though they did help with my progress, they all seemed so…
rigid. All the books seemed to be missing something. They explained things well enough,
but if you wanted to unravel the magic on your own they were sorely lacking.”
Harry was impressed at how Melody was acting; over the last few days she acted shy most
of the time, but whenever she talked about magic she was like a completely different
person. “You’re right, the books only hold the basic information to learn wand magic. They
don’t do much else for you if you want to learn the how’s and why’s. I found the books in
the Hogwarts Library a bit more help in that regard, but I’ve still found it easier to use the
books as guides and just learn on my own.”
Melody had a thoughtful look on her face as Harry told her this, “Interesting, I can’t wait to
go to Hogwarts next fall to see what I can learn from their Library. I did something very
similar with my sisters books; using them as guidelines to see what I can do, rather than
unquestionable proof.” Melody explained to Harry, “Unlike my sister I refuse to believe the
books contain every scrap of knowledge that exist on this and other subjects in the world.
There are just so many things to learn and discover. It seems so… lazy, to think that
someone has already discovered all there is to find of even the simplistic applications of
magic and the world at large.”
“Either way, since I didn’t have a wand I had to experiment on what I can do could do
without one. I had no real idea how or where to start, so I read a few comics to try and see
where the people with magic in them started off. It took a while but I found that the most
common trait was that the Mages in the stories and comics meditated to gain and control
their new powers. So I got a few books and started to meditate, it took a while but I
eventually found what I believe was my power within me.”
Harry was amazed at the young girl’s story, it was almost the same as his, but she didn’t
have any help from an imaginary friend/sister. He listened as she went on to say, “Once I
found my power, the next task was learning how to control it and find out what I can do
with it. My first try was shape shifting; from what I read in the comics I needed to focus on
what I wanted to look like and will myself to look like it. Unfortunately, I wasn’t able to
change my appearance to look like another person.” Melody looked downtrodden as she
was told the skill she wanted to learn the most wasn’t possible.
“There’s nothing to be down about Melody, you’ve already made a lot of progress; just
focus your willpower and you can do almost anything. I’ve learnt that as long as your body
is able to handle the power strain, you can do anything you want; within reason. All you
have to do is start small and keep on training. It’ll get easier to do once you learn to get a
good mental picture of what you want to do and find what your exact limits are. Just don’t
be upset if you can’t do what you want to do instantly.” Harry explained to the younger
girl, finding himself comfortable in the impromptu roll of teacher he’d taken. “From what
I’ve read, the ability to suddenly look like another person of the same gender by changing
your appearance is what’s called the Metamorphmagus ability, and it’s an inborn trait that
can’t be learned. I’ve read there are quite a few skills you have to be born with if you want
to learn them. Animagus magic; changing into animals, and being an elementalist like the
two of us are just two examples. Still, it never hurts to try; you won’t know if you have the
potential if you don’t try. And who knows, there might be other ways to learn new skills
that we don’t know of yet, we have to keep on looking.”
Melody smiled warmly at Harry’s supportive words; it was nice to talk to someone who
had the same habits as her, even better that he’d been doing it for longer and had much to
share. Maybe if she played her cards right, she could get him to teach her what he knew. “I
didn’t know that, thanks for the warning Harry.” Melody said with a smile, grateful for the
advise, “Since that I couldn’t become a shape shifter like I wanted, I tried to learn other
skills. I moved on to elemental skills; it was the next best group of powers I saw in the
comics.
“I started off trying the four basic elements; Earth, Fire, Wind and Water, but I just
couldn’t… feel them, is really the only way I can describe it.” Melody explained to Harry,
“So I thought about the other elements that some of the comic characters use. There are a
lot of elemental powers, but when I went to school one day I finally got an idea for the first
element to try. In our Science Class we were told that our body was made up of mainly of
water, but also electrical impulses throughout our body. So, since I couldn't control water, I
started to try and see if I could control electricity. It took a while, but I eventually realized
that I could control the tiny amount of electricity the human body has stored. It took me
months to do much of anything besides make my fingers spark. It wasn't until I realized I
only had access to a tiny amount of energy that I started looking for ways to increase what I
had on me.”
Melody started to look sheepish as she slowly admitted. “I tried just wearing thick socks
and rubbing my feet on the carpet, but it didn't do much of anything, so I uh… I kinda…
stick my finger in a light socket?”
Harry shrugged off what most people would goggle at though. “I used a candle to check if
fire I hadn't created would burn me, so I'm not really the one to judge you for that.”
Melody looked grateful to not get a scolding for her actions and continued. “That isn’t the
only thing I learned though!” She said, her voice actually raising for the first time since
Harry had met her as she proudly said, “I also learned to summon and banish things. Shape
shifting may not have yielded any success, but I did learn how to change my body a
different way. I read in comics that a character could transform into a monster of some
kind, so I wanted to see if I could transform into a monster so I could I could become
stronger. I knew it might not be possible to do so, but I wanted to at least try and see if I
could.” Melody's body started shifting, and she perked up like she remembered something
before yanking the back of her waistband down for her pants. Harry was just about to ask
about it before a zigzag shaped tail sprung up.
When her transformation was all done Harry stared at her blankly. “You're a Pikachu.” He
said flatly, as he remembered the Pokemon show that Harry saw Dudley saw one time.
Melody's red circled cheeks puffed out. “I am not! Well, okay, I've never looked at myself
in a mirror or anything, but I'm sure I'm absolutely terrifying and powerful.”
“You're a Pikachu.” Harry repeated. “Not a four legged one though, more like if someone
slapped a Pikachu costume on a person.” And he was right, Melody still walked on two
legs, the only thing that had really changed were her ears had become long and pointed,
she'd sprouted a lightning bolt shape tail, and her hands and feet had become padded. Aside
from being completely covered in yellow fur - except for the black tips of her ears and the
first half of her tail being brown - a very short muzzle where her lower face used to be, and
a very slight bust increase, which Harry didn’t even notice, she was largely the same. He'd
been expecting something a little more frightening.
Harry smiled cheerfully, causing Melody to come back from the embarrassed mood she'd
slipped into as Harry eyed her up and down. “Despite of the craziness of becoming a well
known and entirely fictional creature instead of something real, this is really amazing
Melody; you have a good grasp of your powers. I hope we can train together some time.
You look really cute like that by the way.”
“T-thanks Harry.” Melody said bashfully. Though it couldn't be seen through her fur she
was blushing at Harry, a boy she admitted was very cute himself, complimenting her.
Changing the subject she spoke as she transformed back. “I was wondering, could I become
your Apprentice Master Vulcan.”
Harry blinked, not expecting her to even know that nickname, much less make such a
request. “How did you hear that name?” He asked first.
“Hermione was talking about her year and she let slip that her and your Study Group called
you Vulcan, and a pair of 'trouble making gingers' called you Master Vulcan.” She
explained. “At the time I wasn’t sure why they would call you that, but now that I've seen
your powers it makes sense; the Roman God Vulcan was the God of Fire and
Blacksmithing. Have you ever about trying your hand at smithing?” Melody asked as an
afterthought.
“I hadn't, no, but it's an interesting hobby idea once I own a house that could support it.”
Harry ceded, interested in the idea. “I'll have to look in the library and see if they have any
books about getting into the art.”
“I'm sure there's something. There has to be, if what Hermione says about the size of the
school library is true. If not, I’m sure you’ll find something someday.” Melody reasoned.
“Back to my point, though.” She said suddenly. “I’m guessing you know a few things that I
don’t know, possibly a lot of things. So I wanted to become your Apprentice so you can
teach me what you know. I've heard Hermione mention you're a natural when it comes to
teaching.”
“Thank you, but I really don't know much.” Harry said modestly. “There are many things I
haven't tried, or know nothing about; I’m still learning what I can do.”
“I understand that, but you still know more then me and could help me learn more about my
powers and what I can do with them. Not only because you have more experience, but
because a second head is always better than one lone perspective. I still want to become
your Apprentice. Once you run out of new things to teach me we can just start learning
together. So what do you say, well you help me, Master?” She questioned.
Harry liked the idea of having a student, someone with powers similar to his own he could
talk to and experiment with. However, this was really the first time Harry's had ever been
called master in a tone that wasn't joking, or light hearted; in the back of his mind darker
thoughts dwelled, but were held at bay by how happy Harry's life had been, and the lack of
hormones needed to fuel them. Still, if only for a moment, Harry looked at Melody with a
calculating gaze, not just weighing her current worth, but her future value as well.
He saw a needy girl, so overjoyed that she found someone like herself that she was jumping
head first into things, without her usual cautious, hesitant manner. He saw a girl that would
one day become a very sexy woman, but could be trained and molded into something even
greater. Something that would be completely loyal to him, that would be willing to do
anything for him, even sexual things.
And then the moment passed, and he was back to thinking about purely the now; how good
it would be to help her and have someone to help him in return, learning new things
together at a pace far greater than it would be individually. Harry nodded slowly, a smile
growing on his face as he accepted the idea. “Fine, but please call me Harry. 'Master
Vulcan' is something a few of my friends like to call me as a joke. I think working together
will be very beneficial for us.”
Melody smirked, an expression not seen often on her face. “Thank you Master Vulcan, I’ll
be your loyal Apprentice.” Before he could raise a fuss she waved him off. “I’ll call you
Harry, but only when you're not teaching me. We can keep the training and friendship
separate, and you won’t hold back, you can do whatever you need to train me, even if I
don’t like it. I think it’ll make things easier for us. You may need to instruct me in such a
way that friends can't do for whatever reason, it it'd be better to take a step back, so to
speak, to see the situation from a detached mindset.”
Harry nodded, hesitantly at first but growing more sure as he worked it out. The
Master/Apprentice role would allow him to do things that being friends just wouldn't.
Before they could discuss it more Hermione came out to the backyard… and froze when
she saw the slab of ice that used to be the pool. “H-Harry, what happened here?” She asked,
wide eyed.
Seeing Hermione, and realizing he'd left the pool frozen, Harry smiled sheepishly and said
“Sorry, me and Aneira were training and I uh… kinda forgot about the pool. I’ll fix it.” He
added.
However, just as he started to warm up the water, Hermione cut in, “Harry!” She barked in
a loud whisper, looking around frantically as if the authorities were hiding in the bushes,
waiting for an admission of guilt, “We’re not suppose to do magic outside of school!”
“No, we’ve been told that we can’t do magic with our wands, there’s no rule saying that we
can’t do magic without them.” Harry said with a smirk. His jovial mood vanished, a darker
one taking it's place. “We can’t use our wands because of the Trace on them, but I'll bet
certain wards block the signal the Ministry is supposed to get or they use a wand that
doesn’t have a Trace on it. Without parents that can cast this ward or them not having a
wand, we're left with no way to practice magic.”
Hermione and Melody both paused as they worked it out. Hermione looked like she was
trying to mentally deny it, wanting to believe the people of Magical Britain were better than
that, but Melody, with no attachment to the Magical World or it’s people, scowled at the
very idea.
By the time they came out of their respective thought the pool was once more regulated and
back to normal. Harry gestured towards the pool and Hermione wordlessly dove in, not
wishing to talk about what Harry had suggested. Melody, on the other hand, walked up next
to Harry and whispered, “We’ll talk later.”
Harry nodded next to her, but goggled when he looked back at her when she walked away.
When she’d transformed and pulled her pants down because she didn’t want them to rip
because of her tail she’d never pulled them back up, so the stretchy material of her pants
was still there, just below her butt. “M-Melody.” He squeaked, his voice cracking
awkwardly for reasons Harry didn’t know. When she turned around he wordless pointed to
her behind.
Melody’s eyes widened as she placed her hand on her naked butt, which was in full view of
Harry, and immediately yanked up her pants with a squeak, walking quickly back inside,
her face completely red.
o0OoO0o
30th of June 1992:
It has been a week since Harry and Melody had talked about their powers. The two had
really hit it off, spending quite a bit of time talking about magic and even experimenting
when no one else was around, at least for the first few days. The benefits of having two
minds working together were already showing; Mel - as she’d insisted Harry call her - was
able to create a small ball of lightning, something that Mel was proud about and was
thankful to Harry for.
Mel had been too excited about finally mastering the lightning ball and had been shooting
them at a tree when Hermione cam outside to check what the noise was about. She was
understandably shocked when she saw what Mel was doing, but was mollified when Harry
explained he was carefully watching over what she was doing. Hermione soon joined these
sessions with them, giving any advise she could. It wasn’t always useful advice, but they all
admitted she was at a disadvantage, not having an elemental ability of her own.
Although he insisted she simply call him by his name Harry quickly discovered that Mel
continued calling him Master Vulcan when they were training, only when Hermione wasn’t
around, despite his instructions. She would tease him when they weren’t training and when
they were alone by calling him Master, knowing full well how wound up and flustered it
got him when she did so. While he put that out of his mind, a small distant part of him still
got a rush out of it.
Once Hermione was happy they were taking the precautions needed to keep safe, she asked
if they could try and see if she had any powers. After several days of failed attempts at
trying to find any extra powers she might have, a depressed Hermione realized that she
didn’t have any inborn traits. But Harry and Mel were quick to point out she was the
smartest person they knew and her quantity of known spells was way above Harry’s. Harry
also pointed out how absurdly rare his and Mel’s situation was; the fact that two elementals
were born so close together, and in such close proximity was almost unheard of. Not to
mention just because she needed a wand to cast magic didn’t mean she couldn’t do
everything Harry and her sister could do, they just needed to find her the right spells. It also
wasn’t like Elemental and Metamorphagus magic was the only kind of inborn trait or
special skill out there, they just had to keep looking for these skills and how to make them
work. Hermione smiled as they told her this, knowing that her friend and sibling and would
try and help her in any way they could.
They were briefly interrupted from their training when Emma took Harry and the girls
clothes shopping. Emma had clicked her tongue when she saw the state of Harry’s
wardrobe and didn’t rest until he had a completely knew one, which she paid for. Harry
wasn’t happy about that, it felt like they were doing so much for him already and it felt like
he was freeloading. Still, there was little Harry could do about it, so he went along with
things. Both Mel and Hermione both agreed to force Harry to have some fun; all training
and no fun makes Harry a dull person. So they helped him to learn to swim, and played a
few games in the Game Room and finished up their homework.
On another front, Harry had started to get worried about his friends; they hadn’t yet replied
to any of his letters, or written any of their own letters yet. He knew they had their own
plans, but writing a letter didn’t take all that long, just a few minutes for a short letter would
have eased his worry a great deal. Old insecurities were rearing their head and it wasn’t a
nice feeling.
It was now the night before they were meant to leave for France and Harry had just brought
up the issue with Hermione. Emma, nearby, heard his worries as he explained them to her
daughter and spoke up, “You know Harry, they might just be busy and haven’t had time to
reply. Some people have a great deal of trouble writing letters, and they may want to make
them perfect before sending them off but don’t have the time.”
“I know Emma, but I thought that at least one of them would have replied.” Harry said.
Emma had no real response to that. Harry social circle was pretty good sized, the chance of
none of them being able to spare half an hour to write something was very small. Then a
thought came to her, as she said, “You did say that some of your friends don’t have an owl
right?” Harry nodded in affirmation. “Maybe they haven’t had time to get to where they can
use an owl and post the reply. You said the Weasley twins owl was old, so maybe they
decided to wait until they can get to another owl become writing to you. As for the others,
as highly unlikely it is, it is possible that their owl may have some kind of avian illness, it
was on the news lately that a few wild birds have been taken ill recently. So it’s possible
that might have happened. Hopefully by the time return from our trip they should have
replied to you, if not you can ask them when you get back to Hogwarts why they didn’t
write you back. Until then relax, hopefully the trip will put your mind off things.”
“You’re right Emma.” Harry sighed. “I’ll be able to ask them about it when I return to
Hogwarts. Like you said, I’m sure there’s a logical explanation for everything.”
Harry had just finished saying this when a small, emaciated looking creature literally
popped into their living room; literally appearing out of nowhere with a popping sound.
The creature seemed to ignore everyone else in the room and zeroed in on him, who was
staring surprised at the pointy eared being just like everyone else in the room.
Now if it was another time and place, if Harry had a different up being, he would have been
kinder to the creature in front of him. But this Harry wasn’t that person, and so didn’t care
if he upset the creature. Harry shifted into a ready position, his expression dark and
cautious as he said, “Who or what are you?”
“Dobby, sir. Just Dobby. Dobby is a House-Elf.” Said the creature, “Dobby heard that
Harry Potter was going back to Hogwarts, even though Dobby hoped that should Harry
Potter sir thoughts that if Harry Potter’s friends didn’t write to him, Harry Potter wouldn’t
wouldn’t go back to Hogwarts. Dobby must warn Harry Potter, Harry Potter must not go
back to Hogwarts.”
Harry scoffed at the idea and looked at the weird creature in front of him as if he was mad,
“Not going back to Hogwarts, like that going to happen… hell would have to frozen over
before I don’t return to Hogwarts. I’ve -” Then Harry thought something that this… Dobby
thing had just said. “How do you know my friends haven’t been writing me?”
Dobby shuffled his feet. “Harry Potter mustn’t be angry with Dobby. Dobby did it for the
best-”
“Have you been stopping my letters?” Harry asked darkly with flames in his eyes.
“D-Dobby has them here, sir.” The elf stuttered fearfully. Stepping nimbly out of Harry’s
reach, he pulled a thick wad of envelopes from the inside of the pillowcase he was wearing.
Harry could make out his friends’ handwriting.
Dobby blinked anxiously up at Harry. “Harry Potter mustn’t be angry… Dobby hoped… if
Harry Potter thought his friends had forgotten him… Harry Potter might not want to go
back to school, sir…”
Harry wasn’t listening. He made a grab for the letters, but Dobby jumped out of reach.
“Harry Potter will have them back, sir, if he gives Dobby his word that he will not return to
Hogwarts. Ah, sir, this is a danger you must not face! Say you won’t go back, sir!”
“That’s not going to happen.” Harry stated firmly as he grabbed Dobby’s arm, quickly
throwing the small creature over his shoulder and making his way into the kitchen. He
looked back over his free shoulder and said, “I’ll be back in a minute.”
The Grangers were so mystified at the odd sight of the strange creature appearing in their
house that they didn’t know what to say or do. By the time they recovered Harry was
already walking back into the room with a pasty white and shaking Dobby stumbling
behind him. Dobby wordlessly shoved a thick packet of letters into Harry’s hands, which
almost fell to the ground in the haste to give them to the last Potter before he left, but not
before shakily telling Harry to not go back to Hogwarts and he would make sure that he
didn’t if Harry didn’t listen to him.
Staring at him Hermione asked, “Harry what did you do to the poor creature?”
Harry looked at her in disbelieve, that so called poor creature was keeping his letters from
him, and that in Harry’s book allowed him to do whatever he needed to do to get them
back. “I convince him what a bad idea it was not to give my letters to me, that’s all…” All
four of them looked at in disbelieve, they knew there was more to it then met the eye. Harry
realized this, and knew they wouldn’t give up until he told them. “I threatened him with
Aneira, telling him that if he didn’t give my letters back and stop stealing my mail I would
feed him to her.” There may have also been fire and a kitchen knife involved in that threat,
but they didn’t need to know that.
The four Grangers now understood the reason for Dobby to white as a ghost and shaking
when he left, they all knew what Aneira looked like in her tiger form. While his methods
made the elder Grangers uncomfortable they couldn’t think of a better way to have gone
about it, so decided to change the subject.
“So what was Dobby?” Emma asked after a few moments, “He said something about being
a House-Elf?”
“I don’t know.” Hermione admitted, “I haven’t started to read about magical creatures yet.”
To be honest, until now she really didn’t have a reason to look them up yet.
Then they looked at Harry, who looked a bit sheepish as he said, “I only know this because
I was bored and had nothing else to do during our exams, so I just picked a book at random
book to read, and it was about Magical Creatures coincidentally enough. The Summary on
House Elf history was pretty slim, the author didn’t known where they came from but could
only guess they were either made of solidified magic gathered over time in magical
hotspots or an offshoot of another race that died out. House Elves can use a unique kind of
magic and are symbiotic in nature. The book says that they’re a Servant Race bonded to a
Magical Family. The family doesn’t need to be particularly powerful or old, just as long as
they’re magical and had money, thought the older families are the ones with the most elves
through virtue of the creatures living so long.”
“That sounds like maids and butlers that we have in the normal world,” Dan noted. “but the
way that Dobby character looked and acted, it was if he was some kind of badly treated
slave.”
“You might not be far off there.” Harry shook his head sadly. “The book explained that
while most were treated like hired help there are those who treat their House-Elves badly.
To most Muggleborns it doesn’t help that the House-Elves don’t get paid.”
“What? That’s horrible!” Hermione exclaimed, an opinion that was mirrored by the other
Grangers with nods of agreement. “That’s sound exactly like slavery! We should free them
somehow.”
“Don’t even think about it Hermione.” Harry snapped at her, shocking the Grangers.
“You’re just proving the Purebloods right about not having Muggleborns into the
Wizarding World.”
“What do you mean?” Emma asked Harry, concerned. Harry had explained about
Purebloods, Half-Bloods and Muggleborns a few nights ago when she was talking about the
Wizarding World.
“Most Purebloods believe that Muggleborns shouldn’t be allowed into the Wizarding
World, Half-Bloods are barely accepted, but are more accepted than Muggleborns.” Harry
explained to the Grangers. “The reason for this is because Muggleborns often try and alter
or outright change their customs. I’m sure everyone with common sense can clearly see that
some customs should be changed the way, but how the majority of Muggleborns go about it
is wrong. Most come into it thinking they’re superior to the Purebloods because they think
that most of the Purebloods customs are barbaric and backwards. Considering some of the
customs are barbaric and backwards this standpoint can be forgiven, but it doesn’t change
the fact that Muggleborns think they know better and it goes to their head. When
Muggleborns want to change things, they often get a big head thinking they are right, and
force the changes instead of talking to the authorities and elected officials.”
Harry sighed, “I blame the Purebloods for part of this, because they don’t - and even
actively prevent - teach and explain about their customs to the Muggleborns. Like
Hermione just demonstrated it’s easy to make a snap judgement, but we don’t have all the
information. For instance, House-Elves need to bond to a family, or even a location if
there’s enough magic, if not they slowly go crazy and die, in that order. Not only that, but
it’s only possible for the Master of the individual elf free a House-Elf by giving them
clothes.” Harry gave Hermione a pointed look when he said this, as to warn her, as he knew
if he didn’t, she would do something stupid and try and free the House-Elves somehow.
“So not only would you need to convince hundreds of people to give up their free servants,
but you’d also just end up killing them. Not even Hogwarts can support that many House
Elves. The only true ‘free’ Elves, is the ones that live in areas that have high amount of
magic. Sadly there aren’t that many places in the world, and the majority of these places
have other creatures that live there that need that magic, creatures that would fight to the
death to defend their home from other creatures that want to move into their land if they
need to, if the land didn’t have enough magic for them all. So if you really want to help
them, I’d suggest making it so there are laws in place to regulate how they’re treated.”
He took a deep breathe as he winded down. “Sorry to rant like that, but that needed to be
said before Hermione built up steam.” He returned her mock glare with an amused smile.
“Now if you don’t mind, I’ll see what these letters say, I’ll see you all in the morning.”
Harry finished before bidding them all good night. The Grangers returned the gesture, still
thinking about what he’d said; if nothing else could be said about the family, it’s that they
were thinkers through and through.
An hour later Harry finally finished reading his letters. They were all pretty basic; ‘How are
you doing, I’m doing blank. I’m having a lot of fun with blank, how is it in a Muggle
house?’, questions and such like that. He quickly replied to the letters, making a small
identical message at the top of all of them explaining why he hadn’t written back to them
and that he might not being able to write back even now that he’d fixed the problem since
he would be going on holiday the next day.
The only letter of note was from Susan. She explained that she had talked to her aunt and
during their talks the subject of Familiars and eventually Aneira came up. Amelia, Susan’s
aunt, had ended up wondering if he and Aneira had bonded completely. Susan went on to
explain the process in case he was unfamiliar; it was simple enough, Aneira would bite him
hard enough to make him bleed in her Tiger form so she could drink his blood and her
saliva would be in his bloodstream. Harry briefly wondered why he hadn’t done it before,
but then remembered he would be left bedridden for several days so their magic could
intertwine, and so he hadn’t had time while school was still in session.
Harry replied that he had not bonded with his Familiar, but likely would when he got back
from France and had a few days he could spend out of commission.
Hedwig looked delighted at all the mail and glared daggers at him when he tried to tell her
which letters were for who. Harry chuckled, gave her an owl treat in apology for his lack of
faith in her abilities and a scratch on the neck in the spot she really liked and sent her on her
way. After that was all done he had nothing left to do, so he turned in for the evening.
TO BE CONTINUED!
End Notes:
Authors Note: Here ends another chapter of Vulcan, I thank you for
reading and I hope that you keep on reading and enjoying the story as
much as I enjoy writing this. I hope you like Hermione’s sister, the idea
for her just came to me when I thought on what I could add to the story.
I hope that if you enjoyed the story, you’ll spend a few more minutes
and review this story.
Now you’ll notice the reference of Pokemon, and all you Pokemon Fans
out there know that they won’t out in this year, 1992, but for Mel’s
Monster Form, my beta reader and I decided to alter the timeline a bit to
fit it into the story. So you know, the plot for this story has changed, so I
need some help with a new one. As I’m not doing the Overlord plot and
that has altered what I have planned so I would like to hear your
thoughts. I’m still doing to have Fairy Tail, and most likely Charmed,
but not sure about the how they’ll connect now… so if you got some
ideas please let me know.
This is what Mel well look in her Pikachu form, albeit far less busty and curvy, for now:
legacy-cdn (dot) smosh (dot) com / smosh-pit / 052011 / sexy-internet-7 (dot) jpg
Back to index
Chapter 6 - Summer with the Grangers (Part 2) by dragen
Author's Notes:
Warning: Underage Lime.
Chapter 6
1st of July:
That morning the Grangers and Harry got up early to do the last minute packing, things
forgotten or neglected to be packed the night before. At half ten they left for Portsmouth
International to catch the half twelve ferry to Cherbourg in France. When they got to
Portsmouth International France just after eleven, they did a bit of shopping and decided to
have a early lunch. During lunch, Harry asked how long would it take them to get to
Cherbourg. Dan explained it would take about four and a half hours trip to Cherbourg, but
they would be staying a motel for the night. Then the next day after doing some sightseeing
and shopping they would begin their twelve hours drive to The Grande Cosse. Seeing
Harry’s shock expression at how long it was going to take them, Emma explained they
would spending the night at another motel, before finishing their drive to The Grande
Cosse. Then Dan went on to explain that The Grande Cosse was a nudist camp, which had
their own beach away from the public.
Emma reassured Harry that only part of their time would be spent there, and that he did not
have to take all of his clothes off if he felt uncomfortable doing so. Harry was happy about
that, but for some reason he was unsure about, although he was nervous about being naked
around strangers and the Grangers, he was excited about being able to experience
something so different.
As they were waiting for the Ferry to leave, Emma and Dan were in the bar getting
something to drink while Harry, Hermione and Mel were looking around the ship. During
their travels they would stop by any shop that looked like it was selling comics. Since it
was going to be a long journey they wanted something to read, and secretly help plan new
training experiments, if possible. Melody decided to get some Star Wars comics because
she and her father were into Star Wars.
Harry was not able to find the comics he normally read, so he bought a Japanese comic
called a ‘Manga’ that the clerk recommended called Naruto. The basic plot was fairly
interesting so Harry decided to give it a try; the day the protagonist of the story, Naruto
Uzumaki, was used as a baby to seal a Great Demon Fox, the Kyuubi no Yoko, attacked the
Leaf Village, within him - as nothing the people could do would kill the Demon. Sadly,
both his parents died doing this, and Naruto grew up alone, even ostracised at times
because some people thought he was the Fox in disguise. Harry could empathize in some
ways, and that, from what he believed, was essential to enjoying comics of any kind.
Hermione was luckier and found her normal fair in stock; the comics known as Birds of
Prey; it about Barbara Gordon who used to be known as Batgirl until The Joker paralyzed
her. Later, she founded the Birds of Prey, a team of female heroes. Hermione liked this
comic because not only was it about a team of female 11, but they had no superpowers of
their own, fighting crime with only their own wits and fighting skill.
Once they got their comics they returned to Emma and Dan at the bar where they all went
to the poolside for a few hours to swim or sunbathe. Afterwards, just before they landed at
Cherbourg, they had something to eat, followed by some minor sightseeing after reaching
ground before they booked into the Hotel Du Louvre for the night.
That night Melody, Hermione and Harry were in Harry’s room, talking about the comics
they purchased that afternoon. Melody started things off, “Harry, I was wondering if we
could try some of the skills in the Star Wars comics. Some of the abilities seemed like they
could be possible.”
“How so?” Harry asked while Hermione perked up. The bushy haired Granger was less
interested in Star Wars compared to her father and Mel, but she was still familiar enough
with the ‘verse through second hand info she could safely agree there was some stuff that
they could try out.
“You already copied the powers like Force Pull and Push.” Melody explained. “So I don’t
think it would too hard to copy the other Force Powers. It’s not like we need to follow the
Jedi Code or anything, so we’re not limited to Jedi or Sith abilities. Shame I won’t be able
to use Force Lightning for a while though; looks like it’d take a huge amount of energy.”
Harry barely paid attention to the Light and Dark distinctions in real life, so fictional ones
never crossed his mind. Pushing onward without a passing glance he asked, “So what skills
do you think we should start off with?”
“I’m not too sure, but I think Mind Trick could be a good one to have eventually.” Melody
reasoned. “Being able to alter a person’s mind would be useful. It’s basically hypnotism,
and the Sith version also lets you use a person’s worst fears against them. Not saying we
ever would, because that seems excessively cruel, but the option is there.”
“As for an ability to learn first… well Force Slow sounds like a really good move to use
against other Mages. It would slow them down physically and mentally, limiting their
choice of spells and ability to cast and aim them quickly.” Melody suggested.
With a thoughtful look on his face Harry was silent for several moments before he
mentioned, “Not a bad idea, but how can we learn these skills?”
Melody was the one with the thoughtful look now. Unfortunately, the answer eluded her.
“To be honest, I’m not sure myself.” She admitted to Harry and her sister. “I think it was
explained in one of the comics that I read before. I can look for them once we get home;
they should be in the attic somewhere. If not we can always just experiment until we make
some progress. Are you going to tell me the idea of making up a new power doesn’t seem
fun? A power that only we and the people we want to learn it? Sure it’ll be hard, but that’s
half the fun… or it is to me at least.” She finished hesitantly, realizing how excited she was
getting.
Harry had to admit he did like the idea; it was an appealing thought. Even if they only learn
the basic idea of the skill from the source material it would be a start in the right decision.
Harry smiled excitedly, making Melody’s brief insecurities disappear. “You’re right, it
would be fun. In fact there’s a skill that I would like to learn from these Naruto comics
called the Shadow Clone Jutsu. It’s a skill to make copies of yourself; not only that but
whatever the Clone learns, once you cancel the Clone or Clones, whatever they learn you
would learn too. So I was thinking it would be very useful to learn if we wanted to obtain a
large amount of information quicker. Even if we can only make one Clone that still doubles
the information gain.” He said, knowing full well both girls would be all but salivating at
the thought.
His assumption was correct, Melody’s unfocused eyes stared at the space three inches to
Harry’s left as she imagined all the books she could read. A blush overtook her face as her
hidden dirty side flashed a mental image of her being snuggled by two Harry’s at once, but
she quickly shook it off.
Hermione, in a similar state, only staring four inches to Harry’s right, was in an almost
identical state, only being older her fantasies were slightly more advanced, involving
kissing and wandering hands.
Before they could say or think more about this, or talk about the other skills they would
have liked to learn, there was a knock on the door. Harry, being the closest, answered it.
The door opened to reveal Dan and Emma.
“Okay you three, it’s time for bed.” Emma announced, getting moans of disappointments
for it. “I know you want to stay up, but we’ve got a few long days ahead of us before we
get to The Grande Cosse.” She elaborated for Harry’s benefit. “Really, did you think we
would put you through a ten hour drive and not make stops along the way to sightsee? That
would be exceptionally boring and a huge waste of potential fun. Besides, if we spent ten
solid hours in the car none of us would be able to walk when we tried to get out.”
Harry smiled at this, he was not exactly thrilled about the prospect of being in the car, as
spacious as it was, for that long. Bidding the Grangers goodnight he endured a double
‘Hermi-hug’ from both the creator and a practitioner before they all went to their respective
room and he laid down on his bed.
2nd of July:
The next day Harry and the Grangers got up early so they could have breakfast and leave
by eight o’clock. They did this so they could arrive in Paris around noon. This would allow
them to spend a few hours before carrying on with their trip before staying at another hotel
for the night.
The four hour ride sped by and, before they knew it, they were in Paris. The five of them
visited the Eiffel Tower, the American Library near the Tower and a few other places
before going to the Rue de Lumière, Paris’ equivalent to Diagon Alley. Unlike back in
England, where they had to enter an old rundown bar like Leaky Cauldron, they had to go
through Café Magique. Café Magique, like the Leaky Cauldron, was warded so that only
people who had or knew about magic could see it. The outside had four tables, with five
chairs around them. The area around the cafe was ringed with a hedge and some beautiful
flowers outside the cafe. Inside the cafe was even better; it was colourful and had a
welcoming feeling to it, unlike the Leaky Cauldron, as it was much brighter. There was
nothing overtly magical about the place, despite the potential for it to.
As they approached the counter, Emma asked the lady who was in her mid twenties. “Hi,
my family and I would like to enter Rue de Lumière please.”
“Of course,” The woman behind the desk said, “follow me.”
Harry and the Granger Family followed the lady to the back of the shop. As they got to the
back, the lady pulled her wand out of her pocket and tapped it on the wall, which made a
doorway to appear.
As they walked though they saw that the alley was… strikingly similar to Diagon Alley.
Everything was in French, the items sold in the shops were slightly or vastly different
depending on where you looked, but it was still largely the same looking. The only
immediately apparent distinction was actually the light posts. Every one of the metal poles
was twisted and gnarled, but in such a way that looked interestingly artistic. At the top of
these poles were five metal framed, glass windowed diamond shaped lanterns with one
large one in the center, and four smaller diamonds at the four corners. In the place of
candles were balls of light, clearly made by magic.
As Harry and the Grangers walked down Rue de Lumière, they saw posters of a wizard
with wavy blonde hair and particularly straight and shiny teeth wearing a flamboyant and
flashy blue robe. Like other magical posters, it was moving, giving the ladies charming
smiles. Hermione whispered to Melody that she thought he was somewhat handsome.
Harry scoffed, not seeing what was so attractive about the man. He just looked too perfect,
like he was a doll or manufactured somehow. To distract himself he read the text at the
bottom of the poster aloud.
Today at Flourish and Blotts:
GILDEROY LOCKHART
Who’ll be signing copies of his new book:
MAGICAL ME
Today 2:30 p.m. to 6:30 p.m.
“Ooh I’ve heard of him!” Hermione said giddily. “He’s done so many things in his book,
like in Wanderings with Werewolves he defeated the Wagga Wagga Werewolf. He’s one of
the few living heroes in the Wizarding World. Mum can we see him?” Hermione asked her
mother eagerly, Melody agreeing next to her silently with a small nod and eager look.
Harry shook his head, unable to be bothered to care overly much; just because he disliked
the man at first glance did not mean he would make a big fuss about it.
Emma and Dan exchanged almost exasperated looks, like they were resigned to have
something like this happen eventually, before they agreed to take a look.
As they got to the bookstore they saw the front crowded up with what seemed to be made
up mostly of witches around Emma’s age and older. A harassed-looking wizard stood at the
door, saying, “Calmly, please, ladies… don’t push, there… mind the books, now…” At
first the message was in French, which the Grangers could all understand - Harry could
decipher it, but it took longer since he was still learning the language - then he held his
wand up to his throat and continued the message in several different languages, only one of
which the group understood, that being English.
Harry, Melody, and Hermione squeezed inside. A long line wound right to the back of the
shop, where Gilderoy Lockhart was signing his books. They all looked for books that could
help them learn new skills or even create spells, but were not having much luck.
“Oh, there you three are, good.” Emma said as she caught up. She sounded breathless and
kept patting her hair, probably because of all the people pushing their way around; Emma
would have needed to shove even harder to get to her children and their friend. “You
shouldn’t run off like that with this many people, you could get hurt or worse, kidnapped.”
The trio apologized so Emma moved on, “Now we should get in line, I hear Lockhart will
be here any minute now.”
Gilderoy Lockhart came slowly into view, seated at a table surrounded by large pictures of
his own face, all winking and flashing dazzlingly white teeth at the crowd. The real
Lockhart was wearing robes of forget-me-not blue that exactly matched his eyes; his
pointed wizard’s hat was set at a jaunty angle on his wavy hair.
A tall, irritable-looking man was dancing around taking photographs with a large black
camera that emitted puffs of purple smoke with every blinding flash.
“Out of the way, there.” He snarled at Melody, moving back to get a better shot. “This is
for the Daily Prophet and The Magique News Weekly-”
Harry was quick to rise to her defense, delighting in an opportunity to vent some frustration
gained from this whole ordeal. “Big deal!” He snapped, stamping hard on the
photographers foot. While Harry had intended to merely make a pointed statement, the end
result of probably breaking a bone in the man’s foot was quite satisfying, especially once he
saw Melody flinch when she took a step back, her own foot smarting from when the man
had stepped on hers.
Gilderoy Lockhart heard the photographer’s pained expletive and looked up. His eyes
instantly locked onto the disgruntled form of Harry Potter glaring at the man, two girls,
obviously sisters by their similar appearance causing him to start. Everything seemed to be
going his way the last few weeks. Of all the places in the world, he would scarcely have
believed he would see the Boy-Who-Lived here in France. He leapt to his feet and
positively shouted, “It can’t be, Harry Potter?”
The crowd parted, whispering excitedly; Lockhart dived forward, seizing Harry’s arm, and
pulled him to the front. The crowd burst into applause. Harry’s face burned as Lockhart
shook his hand for the photographer, who was clicking away madly, wafting thick smoke
over the Grangers, seemingly oblivious to his possibly broken toes.
But it didn’t last long, Harry yanked his arm out of the blond’s grasp and glared, “Get the
hell away from me, I don’t know you. You’ve got no right to touch me.”
“Hoho, I’m sorry my boy, I’m Gilderoy Lockhart!” Lockhart announced grandiosely as he
took hold of Harry’s arm. “Now nice big smile, Harry.” Lockhart said quieter through his
gleaming teeth. “Together, you and I are worth the front page.”
The timing seemed to be perfect as the photographer clicked a photo precisely when
Harry’s elbow buried itself in Gilderoy Lockhart’s abdomen. The crowd gaped and gasped
as Lockhart dropped to the floor clutching his damaged stomach. Eyes were taken off
Lockhart as he groaned in pain, focusing solely on Harry as he glared even harder at the
man and spat, “I told you to stop.”
Harry walked back to the Grangers, the crowd parting like the Red Sea in front of the angry
boy. “Can we please go now?” Harry asked Emma, his tone annoyed for obvious reasons.
Emma smiled at him and nodded, taking her shocked daughters by the shoulders and
leading them out of the book store. It was surprising nobody bothered them on the way out,
but attention swiftly shifted back towards Lockhart as he climbed to his feet and made
some kind of announcement.
“As long as we steer clear of the bookstore we should be able to avoid any rabid fans. Still,
we should hurry things along.” Emma decided.
Harry sighed, feeling guilty he was cutting things short. “I’m sorry -”
Emma was quick to cut that train of thought off though. “No, I’m proud of you. Just
because someone is famous doesn’t give them the right to get handsy with you like that.
You gave him fair warning and he ignored it. He deserved it.”
“W-Wait a moment!” Harry and the Grangers heard Lockhart say as they were about to
leave. Lockhart knew needed to do something quickly if he wanted to save some face and
protect his public image. “I want to apologise.” As he said this, the group looked at him in
interest, not expecting it. “I’m afraid my exuberance got the better of me, most are
delighted to shake the hand of someone so famous, or have a picture taken with them. My
assumption that you, Mr. Potter, would be the same seems to have led me into a faux pas,
and I apologize.”
Lockhart held out his hand, a grin once more on his face. This one was less gleaming
though and far more friendly. Seeing this, and Emma’s encouraging look, Harry returned
the handshake with one of his own. He only did so, like Lockhart, so he would not lose face
in the public eye. He knew that people back England, and other places who looked up to
him as the Boy-Who-Lived would look down on him if he refused to accept the apology
from someone like Lockhart. The crowd took that moment to burst into applause,
punctuated by rapid flashes of the camera.
Once the clamour had died down Lockhart’s grin once more became toothy and fake
looking, at least to Harry, and he spoke, his voice louder so everyone would hear. “In return
for my earlier rudeness I shall repay young Harry and his two friends with a free copy of
my complete Box Set!”
Harry had to admit, the man knew how to work the crowd, but the man had more to say.
“Of course, that’s not all! Mr. Potter and his companions will be getting much, much more
than my book, Magical Me. I was hoping to keep this a bit longer, but he and his
schoolmates will, in fact, be getting the real “Magical Me.” Yes, ladies and gentlemen, I
have great pleasure and pride in announcing that this September, I will be taking up the
post of Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and
Wizardry!”
Harry almost rolled his eyes at how utterly excited the gathered witches were; he even saw
a few faint. It was times like this he wondered how people could get so worked up over
something like this. If every one of Lockhart’s books were to be believed he was quite the
hero, but the chance of none of his books being exaggerated for either entertainment
purposes or to make Lockhart look good was dismal at best and nonexistent at worst.
None of his feats were any indicator he would be a good teacher though. A guest speaker,
definitely, but not a full time teacher. He also found it strange that Dumbledore found
someone so fast, then again, from what he heard around Hogwarts, Defence Against the
Dark Arts teachers rarely last more than a year and sometimes not even that long. With that
in mind it was no surprise that Dumbledore could get Lockhart so fast, he must have been
on the back up list.
Harry, Hermione and Melody were given their books almost as soon as he was finished
with the announcement, and were actually swept away by the suddenly ravenous crowd.
Luckily, they were all deposited back into the street, dazed but unhurt, and so decided to
just leave.
Once the group finished their sightseeing and shopping in Paris, they went to a town called
Orléans, staying in the Hôtel Marguerite for the night. That night while everyone was
asleep Harry read though the books that Lockhart gave him. As he steadily made his way
through the books his urge to light them all on fire grew along with his general disgust: half
the dates contradicted each other, only about a quarter of the spells were even real, the other
spells were either fake or had completely different effects from what was described in the
books. Not to mention that a cure for Lycanthropy simply did not exist, which should have
been a major tip off. Even if the cure was stupidly expensive to make, it would still be a
well known and documented spell or potion. There were always rich people either looking
to curry favour, or even simply stockpile it ‘just in case’.
This particular scene called back to Harry’s earlier assumption about the narrative being
exaggerative though. His tiny amount of understanding of the Latin language revealed that
Homorphus meant roughly ‘Shape of Man’, so the spell, if it even existed, could possibly
revert a Werewolf back into their human form, and the book just took the supposed spell to
its theatrical extreme and cured the afflicted Were. It certainly made for a happy ending, so
Harry would normally excuse it, but the books were passed off as fact, not fiction.
It was like it in most of the books; there were dates overlapping, spells were wrong, fake, or
exaggerated, and in general they read like a flattering exposé, rather than a credible DADA
textbook. The only thing the books did right was show Lockhart in a good light. Harry
didn’t know how so many people hadn’t seen this before. Was there a spell on the books to
make it so people couldn’t see these mistakes, or were Wizards and Witches as stupid as
Harry thought they were by default? Harry admitted to himself that witches had an excuse,
apparently Lockhart was exceptionally handsome, so females were reading the books for
reasons other than objective knowledge; they wanted to gush and daydream about Lockhart
acting the dashing hero he portrayed. Wizards were just as bad, though without the
hormonally driven lust towards the man. Harry chalked that up to general laziness and
stupidity. Women though… Harry sighed, women were a strange creature, even the
smartest of them could act weird for no discernible reason at all.
12th of July:
Almost two weeks had passed after Harry and the Grangers started their holiday in France.
It had been a long ten days for Harry after getting the bloody books from Lockhart.
Thankfully for his self appointed goal, the events that took place in the shop had damaged
his friends mental picture of Lockhart, so he struck while the iron was hot. He worked well
into the night on his evidence, knowing the girls would demand it.
It went surprisingly well, all things considered, Hermione was quickly swayed by his
argument and facts, but Melody, the one who basically preached critical thinking, was a
tougher nut to crack. It took Emma having a quiet talk with her daughter before the girl
relented and give Harry’s evidence a more detailed look, instead of dismissing it.
A day later things were back to normal, both girls preferring to put the whole embarrassing
ordeal behind them, Melody in particular, and move on. The day started off normal as the
family and guest ate breakfast, after which Emma explained to her daughters and Harry that
they had six hours before they got to The Grande Cosse. She went on to explain they could
do what they did the day before and do some more sightseeing, and stop off at another hotel
for the night before finishing their trip the next day, or they could carry on to The Grande
Cosse and have a few smalls stops to get food and drink and get to The Grande Cosse by
that night, but it was up to them to decide. After some thought, the kids decided to carry on
to The Grande Cosse and have a few smalls stops along the way. As unlikely as it was to
happen the children just wanted to take a break from the Magical world so nothing like
what happened in Rue de Lumière would take place again.
The trip was quick and uneventful, at least on the surface. Harry noticed his voice giving
out and squeaking at odd times, which Dan referred to as ‘cracking’ once when he teased
Harry about it and, much to his own embarrassment, he began thinking about Hermione and
Melody in ways more advanced than their current relationship level. The girls were his
friends, and that was how he thought of them, just hanging out and reading comics or books
together, or just lazing about and talking about whatever crossed their minds. Now, though,
he thought about that as well as hugging and snuggling with them, even kissing once the
group reached camp and began enjoying the beach. His thoughts were not focused on just
Hermione and Melody though; he also daydreamed about Emma and, surprisingly, Lucy
too. His imaginary twin began featuring in these fantasies when he tried to stop thinking
about the Granger women due to getting flustered around them.
Any self control he managed to wrestle down was completely blown away when they got
settled in and the clothing optional part of the trip came into play. Harry himself had kept
shorts on. He thought he would have been fine, having a far better self body image than
most, but he was having a problem that kept cropping up that made going naked unfeasible.
It was a normal problem for a young man, developing erections at basically anything that
was attractive to his interests, in Harry’s case women, but he had never learned anything
about that; in truth to Harry it was just bothersome, uncomfortable, and embarrassing; he
was unaware why it kept happening. He could make a pretty good guesses because it
mostly happened when he caught sight of a naked female Granger, or one of the other
incredibly attractive women that roamed the beach.
Emma Granger would have been more than happy to give her eldest daughter’s first friend
The Talk if she knew he needed to be given one, but it had not occurred to her until she
really settled in and started paying closer attention to those around her, instead of only
basking in the experience.
It was the second Sunday at the camp and Dan had taken his daughters out for the day,
father and daughter bonding as he called it - so it left Emma and Harry alone at the camp.
Harry was sitting by the pool relaxing when Emma decided to make her move. She walked
over and sat next to him, her course of action was justified when she saw Harry’s eyes
glance down at her breasts as they bounced from her motion before looking back up to meet
her gaze, his cheeks slightly pink. “Since Dan, and the girls are out for the day, I would like
a word with you if you don’t mind.”
“No, I don’t mind.” Harry responded.
“Can we go to our cabin? This is something private I want to talk you about.” She
requested.
“Sure, Emma.” He answered as he stood up and offered Emma a hand, which she took,
before the two walked back to their cabin.
As they got to their cabin, Emma made sure that the doors were locked before she and
Harry took a seat on the couch. “Is everything alright Harry? It’s been over a week since we
got to the camp, and I thought by now you would have lost your shorts. I know some
people sometimes keep them on for their whole stay, although most of the time people lose
their clothes in a few days, but you didn’t seem to mind the idea when we were back home.
Is everything alright?”
Harry was embarrassed, but he realized this was his opportunity to get some answers so he
took hold of the situation as best as his nerves would allow. “Well you see Emma I’ve got a
problem, lately, well…” He stumbled, too embarrassed to continue.
But Emma seemed to realize what was wrong, as she said with a smile, “You’ve been
having a problem with your penis haven’t you? It keeps getting hard on you.”
Harry turned red at this, but nodded quickly enough, “Yes, it has, and I don’t know why.”
He answered, his annoyance at not knowing overcoming his hesitation.
Emma was shocked. She knew that his aunt and uncle were not the best of people, much
less family, but she would have thought that they would have given Harry the The Talk by
now, if only so he would avoid doing anything without knowing the full details of what he
was doing. If not them, she assumed his old school would have had Sex Ed by the time he
left for Hogwarts. She was aware not all schools had the class that early, but never
considered it until now, only making assumptions.
She decided to get down to business though and obtain some facts. “Harry, have your aunt
and uncle given you The Talk about the birds and the bees, or where babies come from? Or
did you attend a class called Sex Ed while in school?”
“My aunt and uncle told me that a freak like me shouldn’t have babies, and so I shouldn’t
know where they come from.” Harry replied simply, his tone distant. He would have
preferred to never think about the vile people again, but it was an unavoidable subject at
times, this apparently being one of them. Unnoticed by him Emma was suppressing the
growing rage she felt at the Dursley’s for their treatment of the nice young man before her.
She listened as Harry went on to say, “They said as long as I didn’t know, I wouldn’t be
able to bring new freaks into the world. As far as I know my school didn’t have a class
called Sex Ed, would it have helped?”
Emma felt a bit embarrassed, she never thought that she would have to give The Talk to a
boy who very well might use what she was telling him on one of her daughters one day.
With a sigh she said, “Harry you might have noticed your body has started to change,”
Harry nodded shyly, he did notice a few changes, “One being your voice, and your penis -
also referred to as a cock, or dick, most commonly but there are dozens of words people use
- will get hard. This is called an erection. This is a perfectly natural reaction to seeing a lady
you think is attractive because you’re going through puberty; the reason for these changes.
This means not only will your hormones play up, meaning you’ll feel things that you didn’t
before, like thinking of girls more often, but your body will react to these thoughts as well.”
“How can I deal with my erection? It’s really embarrassing having it hard all the time.” A
red faced Harry inquired. Emma glanced down at the prominent tent in his shorts briefly.
She was actually rather flattered in his interest in her; Harry was growing into quite the
handsome young man and his interest in her made her feel sexy.
Emma sighed, there was so much that Harry missed out on, a father to help him in this kind
of thing, a normal childhood where he could learn things like this from his family and many
other things that she was grateful that her own children had. It took everything that she had
not to head back to England now and give the Dursleys a piece of her mind. “Harry do you
know what masturbation is?” Emma asked. She could guess the answer, confirmed when
Harry blinked cluelessly, but she needed to ask anyway. Yet again she sighed, wanting
nothing more than to exact some righteous fury.
“Harry, masturbation is a way to relieve yourself, making it so your penis will go soft
again.” Emma explained, hiding her red face behind her hair slightly, struggling to believe
she was explaining this to Harry. “Both men and women masturbate.” She claimed, but
upon seeing Harry’s confused look, Emma could have hit herself. He had no context to
work with, her speech was really disorganized because she wanted to get to his problems
quicker and had pushed other things to the wayside. “Women get a different kind of
erection, and relieve themselves through a different way of masturbating, but that’s not
really the issue. For men it’s very simple, all they need to do is put their hand around their
cock, and start to pump it until they reach their orgasm. When a man reaches orgasm semen
spurts out, but you may not be old enough for that to happen yet.”
Harry felt somewhat stupid right now, although Emma explained it to him well enough he
was still drawing a blank as to how to do it, the embarrassment clouding his mind. This was
just too far out of his element. “Emma, could you… show me what to do?” He asked
hesitantly with a bit of desperation in his voice, his face feeling warmer by the second.
Emma Granger hesitated; she was a happily married women. Sure, there were a few
problems after a nasty accident Dan had been involved in shortly after Mel had been born
that limited his abilities in the bedroom, but she was still satisfied by what he could do.
Still, once she heard the desperation in Harry’s voice, she could not seem to be able to think
of a reason that a short demonstration would be too bad, as long as she laid some ground
rules. “I’ll quickly show what to do, if you promise you won’t tell Dan or the girls about it.”
Harry fervently nodded. “I won’t.” He promised since he did not want to get her into any
trouble or anything like that.
“Okay, pull your shorts down.” She ordered.

Harry complied, sliding the waistband of his pants down to his knees, momentarily lifting
himself off the couch to accomplish it, his erection springing free of his shorts the second it
was able.
As Harry did this Emma eyed his cock in surprise. Dan was bigger, obviously, but her
husband was also a full grown man; Harry was relatively close and he was only an eleven -
nearly twelve years old boy. If Harry and one of her daughters really did get together, they
would be in for a very happy life in the bedroom.
She sat herself down next to Harry on his right side, putting her left hand around his
shoulders. She felt him jump when she suddenly wrapped her hand around the base of his
length and start stroking slowly, already feeling mildly guilty, not remembering why she
agreed to help him with this. “Whenever you get hard just go somewhere private and do
this. Make sure not to grip yourself too hard or stroke yourself too fast, or you could hurt
yourself.”
Harry bit his lip to suppress the foreign sound that wanted to be released as Emma sped up
slightly as she spoke, only to fail when she released him and stood up quickly.
“That should do it, now you know what to do. Oh, and remember you should never start
masturbating and then stop in the middle. If you do so you'll get something most men call
blue balls, which, while isn’t dangerous, is very painful. I'm going back out to the pool, you
should finish up in your room before the others get home, okay?” Emma said hurriedly as
she left. She didn't want to give him the wrong impression, but she had gone far above and
beyond what she should have done. She could have sat him down and explained things
from start to finish, but she talked herself into a corner. She reminded herself to talk to him
again in the future and really explain things in a more linear fashion.
Harry watched her go, feeling a mix of emotions. He, being a boy in the throes of puberty,
was able to easily ignore these feelings and pull his shorts back up before venturing to his
room. Repeating what Emma had done was easy enough, and he felt foolish by being
confused about the mechanics before. In retrospect it was obvious, but his embarrassment,
mixed with a naked Emma, kept him from being able to connect the dots.
He was both satisfied and unsatisfied by his first masturbatory experience. The former was
easy to explain, since experiencing orgasm had made him go soft and felt incredibly good.
The latter was because his own hand felt nowhere near as good as Emma's, and he was sure
his orgasm would have been stronger, and felt better, if she had been the one to finish him
off. Still, that was a minor complaint since she gave him the answer he needed to solve his
problem.
16th of July:
A few days after Emma showed Harry how to masturbate, he quickly discovered how
difficult it was to excuse himself to tug one out like Emma had suggested. That only
worked for about fifteen minutes, at the absolute and rare most, before Hermione or
Melody would come searching for him . He was up to three times a day before he finally
settled down.
It was strange, he thought he would only feel the urge to masturbate once a day, not three.
Despite this odd development, he was still feeling confident he could prevent sprouting an
erection at the drop of a hat as long as he satisfied himself before he went out. He started
forgoing his shorts, which had caused both Granger daughters to blush a solid red when
they saw him fully naked for the first time. Even Emma gave him a second glance once or
twice. It was strangely ego boosting for the last Potter.
He was laying on the beach sunbathing when a six year old naked girl ran towards him,
shouting out in France, “Maman, Maman, c'est Harry Potter.” (Mummy, Mummy, it's
Harry Potter)
“Gabrielle, reviens ici!” (Gabrielle, get back here!) The woman called, who Harry assumed
was the girl’s mother. This was confirmed when the mother turned to him and said in a
French accent, “I’m Apolline Delacour, please forgive me monsieur, my daughter zinks
you’re someone else.”
“Maman, c'est Harry Potter, le Garçon-Qui-A-Survécu…” The girl named Gabrielle
insisted. (Mummy, it's Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived…)
Harry smirked minutely since, after being school let out, Emma and Hermione had been
teaching him French at a furious pace enabling him to keep up with the mother and
daughter with a little difficulty. Melody already knew French, but was learning German
with Dan, as they wanted to learn a third language whilst the others did not want to bother.
His tiny self satisfied smirk disappeared when he felt his cock rapidly swelling. The
problem was his eyes had barely glanced at the mother, meaning he was growing aroused
from a six year old with his body desiring to do things to her that he did not understand
with no reasonable explanation as to why. If it was the mother he would understand, she
was an incredibly beautiful woman, but not the girl.
He tried to ignore the feeling he was getting and focused back on the pair, but failed to
direct his attention back in time to hear and mentally translate what the girl said, but he did
hear enough to know it was something about magic and was likely breaking the Statute. If
them knowing about the whole Boy-Who-Lived thing had not been an indicator,
Gabrielle’s comment would have been. “Gabrielle Delacour, se comportent-vous.” Apolline
reprimanded the girl. (Gabrielle Delacour, behave yourself.)
“Don’t worry about it.” Harry said in English, not feeling confident enough in his linguistic
skills to reply in their native tongue for fear of mangling it. That and he was having too
much trouble focusing to try to speak in his second, partially learned language and suppress
the arousal he was feeling in greater and greater waves for unknown reasons at the same
time; he was already clearly failing to hide the evidence. “I am actually Harry Potter, but if
you don’t mind please keep that information a secret. I’m on vacation with a friend and her
family and I don’t want them bothered by people wanting to talk to me.” Harry requested as
he put his shorts on, playing it off like he only had them off to tan, which was a fairly
common habit on the beach for those who wore clothes.
The woman saw through his actions though and cut straight to the chase, “She’s affecting
you, isn’t she?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Harry insisted awkwardly.

“Don’t feel ashamed or guilty Monsieur Potter.” The mother said, shocking Harry, “She’s a
Veela and ‘asn’t learned ‘ow to control ‘er powers fully. I was trying to keep ‘er away from
the public, but she ran off.” She turned to her daughter and noticed the girls expression, like
she was focusing on something with all of her concentration. Following her gaze it was
plain to see the affect she was having on the Potter boy was getting worse. Apolline
Delacour had to admit though, the boy was holding up incredibly well. Gabrielle’s Allure
was the strongest Apolline had seen or heard of in decades, and it looked like her daughter
was focusing every bit of it solely on him. She was shocked the boy could even think still,
most other males would have either turned to metaphorical goo or jumped Gabrielle by
now, six years old or not.
She was tempted to let this go on, if only so Gabrielle could see what happened when you
pushed a male too far - and the young Potter certainly looked to be losing the battle with his
self control - but she would have to settle for grounding her and giving her a stern talking to
when they got home.
“Gabrielle, you will stop zis instant.” Apolline snapped, using a tone unique to mothers,
used to get their children to obey them. “Zat was a very mean zing to do to Monsieur
Potter. Apologize zis instant, and you can bet you’ll be getting a spanking for zis when we
get ‘ome!”
Harry shifted uncomfortably as his hard-on twitched at the mental image that assaulted his
brain, something Apolline noticed and realized she probably should have left at least the
punishment unsaid while he was still being hit full force by Gabrielle’s Allure. “I can see
you wish to leave Monsieur Potter, and we must do the same. Despite my daughter’s rude
behaviour, it was nice meeting you. You should try and find a book on Veela when you get
back to ‘Ogwarts, zat will explain what ‘appened to you. I bid you good day.”
Harry nodded, not trusting his voice to do anything but crack loudly if he tried to speak and
all but sprinted back to the cabin as soon as the elder Delacour frog marched her daughter
back towards wherever their beach gear was set up, Gabrielle complaining all the way
about being so close. Harry almost slapped himself in the face when his eyes were glued to
Gabrielle’s rear end as she was dragged away. He really needed to get back to the cabin…
o0OoO0o
It was a short walk to get back to the cabin and when he got there he saw that the Grangers
were about to leave. When they saw him Dan took the initiative and asked, “You alright
Harry? You seem a bit dazed.”
“I’m fine, just spent a little too long in the sun I think. I think I’ll stay inside for a bit.”
Harry explained to them. It was by no means a complete lie, but at the same time nothing
close to the full truth either.
“Good lad, if your body tells you something you shouldn’t ignore it. You could seriously
injure yourself if you don’t.” Dan answered sagely, “We’ll be down at the beach if you
need us.” A minute or two of “I hope you’re feeling better soon’s” from the female
Grangers and they all left, leaving Harry alone.
Waiting for a few minutes to make sure the Grangers were definitely gone and not
returning to grab something forgotten, Harry quickly scampered to his room and securely
closed the door. Stationing himself on the bed he ripped his shorts down and took his still
hard prick in hand. Despite Emma’s warnings, he could not stop his hand from pumping as
fast as he could make it, images of Hermione, Melody, Emma, Apolline, Lucy, and, most
embarrassing of all, little Gabrielle, flitted through his head as he rapidly approached his
first orgasm.
Roughly forty five minutes later Harry fell back onto his bed breathing heavily. Five times.
Whatever Gabrielle had done had forced him to masturbate five times just to get back to a
point where he could focus again.
Harry decided to get his mind off the little blond girl and whatever a Veela was, so he fell
back on his stand-by project; improving his pyrokinetic abilities. Before they left for France
he started trying to copy a skill from a cartoon called The Fantastic Four, where a character
nicknamed the Human Torch, real name Johnny Storm, could also control fire in various
ways. Johnny’s abilities were different than his own, or at least he used them differently,
but that was what Harry wanted to fix. Johnny could cover his body in fire and fly,
propelling his own body. Harry wished to copy this feat, but had achieved little success. He
could encase his arm up to the elbow in fire, but much further seemed to be extremely
difficult if not outright beyond his capabilities at the moment. Despite the slow going
progress, Harry refused to give up just yet. While he had no qualms about not being able to
relax and have a vacation like a normal person, he did hate that it was impossible for him to
relax and train at the same time. It was a non-magical beach, so he still needed to follow the
restrictions set in place by the Statute.
Before he could try and think of an area to train in that was both not flammable (ruling out
the cabin) and away from Muggles, ruling out a good 95% of the area, he heard someone
come in. He turned towards his door, only for it to swing open. “Hi Mel.” Harry greeted, a
bit uncomfortable. While partially accustomed to being naked around the Grangers, his
libido was still through the roof and the last thing he needed was to get an eyeful of one of
his closest friends who happened to be a very cute girl. He tried to ignore it. “So what are
you doing here, I thought you wouldn’t be back for a while?”
“I came to see if you’re alright. I, I mean we were worried, you seemed really distracted
earlier. So are you alright?”
“I’m fine, just… restless.” Harry explained to his friend and Apprentice. “So I thought I
would find somewhere to train.”
“Can I come with you, Master?” Melody requested as she slipped into her Apprentice
persona. “Being around so much water’s made me feel antsy, a good venting sounds
perfect.”
Before Harry could respond his lower bits decided for him. The second Melody called him
‘Master’ his cock sprang up, twitching needily like it would if he neglected masturbaing for
weeks. Or he assumed at least, since Emma’s introducing it to him happened only a week
prior. "I'll, uh, be right back." Harry muttered awkwardly as he turned, prepared to march
into his bathroom and jerk himself off yet again.
"I can take care of that for you." Melody blurted mindlessly, cutting off his retreat, only for
her eyes to shoot open and her face to turn a burning scarlet. 'DID I JUST SAY THAT OUT
LOUD?!' She screamed in her head.
Harry was shocked as he heard that, but at the same time his cock grew even harder at the
thought. Melody’s face reddened even more as she heard her friend and Master say, “Do
you know how to?”
“Y-Yes I do.” said Melody, “My mother explained it to us when we asked about different
kinds of sexual acts.” Harry looked shocked Emma would go into such detail when his own
Talk was pretty sparse, “My parent don’t like the idea of us knowing such things at such a
young age, but they believe that being forewarned is forearmed. We’ve always been very
curious girls though, so I don’t think we gave them a choice about it either…” Melody
admitted.
Harry was suddenly very grateful the Grangers were such intelligent people. Melody
knowing what to do and being fully willing to help was possibly exactly what he needed. It
was pretty obvious taking matters into his own hands was largely pointless considering how
ineffective it was. “If you know what you’re doing, I won’t stop you from helping me.”
Part of him suspected it was a bluff that he had just called her on.
Lime Begins: Skip if you’re underage or not into this kind of thing!!
That part was promptly proven dead wrong as Melody knelt in front of him and as she got a
closer look at his cock.
“Wow Master, you’re almost the same size as Daddy and you’re not even an adult.” She
said in awe, smirking when she saw his cock twitch at her calling him Master. Seeing that
he was letting her do what she wanted, she began to stroke his cock. As she did so, she
realized this was much better than using bananas to learn on.
As she stroked her Master’s cock she felt it jump a few times in her hand. Harry felt a
pleased grin form on his face, “Ahh, that feels wonderful.” He moaned.
“I’m just warming up, my Master.” Melody said as she continued to stroke his cock.
After a few moments, she saw what she believed to be pre-cum. Seeing it start to leak from
the slit and drool down his shaft she put her head near his cock and began to lick it. It was a
bit salty, the unique flavour a new experience to her, but all in all she liked it. When all the
pre-cum had been licked clean she decided to continue licking his cock as she mused about
the differences between practice and application.
The real thing was almost nothing like doing it on a banana; it was much better. Before
long she thought to try another new experience and dipped her head down, taking several
inches of his cock into her mouth and began to bob her head up and down.
Harry groaned throatily as Melody started inhaling his shaft. It felt wonderful, like nothing
he had ever experienced before. Feeling Melody sucking on him spurred on his
imagination, picturing Hermione, Emma, his female friends from school, Apolline and even
Gabrielle in Melody’s position. Before he could think about what he was doing, his hands
laid themselves atop her head and began to guide her up and down at a pace twice as fast as
the one she set for herself.
Because of his age, it only took Harry a few minutes before he came into Melody’s mouth
without warning. Melody gagged at the sudden rapid fire spurts, but began swallowing as
much as she could. Normally a girl would pull out to breathe, but Melody wanted to take
every bit of her Master’s cum that she could. A normal eleven year old would think it
strange and wrong to call her friend Master, but for some reason she was okay with it. In
fact, it made her aroused and happy. Up until now, the moniker was just something fun that
they had between them, but now it was something more to her, she would have to think
about it later.
Lime Ends: Read from here if you skipped the Lime!!
A minute or two later once Harry stopped cumming and Melody felt he was sufficiently
cleaned by her tongue, he pulled his dick out of her mouth, and for the first time since it all
started Harry felt relieved and content, more so than after masturbating by himself. He
needed to set some rules though; it may have been a pretty big turn on to have Melody call
him Master, but he didn’t want her to call him that all the time. He promised himself he
would have a talk with her about it later.
As Harry pulled his cock from her mouth, Melody waddled back a few steps, still on her
knees in front of him with a smile. “That was wonderful Master, it was a great first time.
I’d love to do more, show you what I learned from mum. I know a lot and would love to
show you what I can do.” There was a lustful look in Melody’s eyes as she ran her hand
down her body and across her pussy.
Harry blushed at the thought, part of him wanted to take things further, but a bigger part,
the part that thought with his brain and not his penis, said not to. Melody was the sister of
his best friend Hermione, and the daughter of the Grangers, the people that took him in and
even brought him along on his first ever holiday. He was feeling guilty for what happened,
and felt as if a great disservice had been done to them. But, he hated the idea that Melody
might feel unwanted, so he said, “Not right now Melody, we don’t know when your sister
and parents will be back. What do you think they would do if they saw us?”
As much as she hated to admit it, her Master was right. Her family would… well she did
not know how they would react, but it would likely be poorly. With a sigh she said, “I
understand Master, what do you want to do?”
“Well we should clean up and then we should find somewhere to train.” Harry decided with
an eager smile.
“Sure Master.” Melody agreed as she got up and both of them went to the bathroom to
clean up. About ten minutes later the two preteens were cleaned and heading out
somewhere to train.
o0OoO0o
1st of August:
It’d been over two weeks since Harry and Melody had their fun, since then the friendship
between the two of them changed. Harry did talk to Melody about her calling him Master
like she did, or at least he tried to…
Whenever he tried to talk to her about it she would call him Master anyway and start
licking and sucking on his cock.
The only way he could see getting through to her was talking to her about it in public,
where it would be hard to blow him off and proceed to blow him. But that was incredibly
unfeasible, and after a few tries he gave up. Not only because it seemed useless, but
because he was starting to enjoy what she was doing to him and liked being called Master
during their time together. So their training sessions usually ended with the preteens
wrapped around each other once they were done. Melody would usually pounce on him and
inhale him while Harry was steadily learning how to give cunninglingus after Melody had
explained it to him when he asked how he could return the favour for what she was doing.
Neither of them had brought up taking things further, as both were satisfied with how
things were at the moment.
It reached outside their training sessions, too. Melody, like her sister, was an incredibly
early riser, so more often than not Harry would wake up to Melody suckling on him. Harry
had told her he was fine with her just shaking his shoulder to awaken him, but she insisted
her way was better. Harry really couldn’t argue with that kind of logic. His only real
concern was that they would get caught, but his fears were forgotten each time Melody
woke him up like that. He wasn’t going to stop unless they had to.
Apart for the new sexual aspects of his life not much changed; Harry, Melody and
Hermione would train in their magic - Hermione was shocked to find that that in France -
apart from making sure no Muggles saw them doing magic - they did not have an Age
Restriction when it came to performing magic. She quickly got over this shock and was
soon performing magic casually, much to her parents amazement, and enjoyed learning
new magic that being back in England would have prevented. They were even able to show
the adult Grangers what they could do with their wands. The two older children were taken
off guard by how impressed the Grangers were at the simplest of spells, but admitted to
growing so accustomed to basic magic that novelty had worn off.
Talking about magic and training, over the last few weeks Harry and the girls started to do
their Force training. From what they’d read, most of the Force Skills involved meditation to
Master these skills. So with that in mind, with the help of Harry who already knew about
the how to’s, started to meditate. To help them more, and get better at it, Harry bought
books on meditating.
So far their training had been less than productive. They had started off with the Mind
Trick skill, since the sheer utility and usefulness of the skill was unfathomable. Sadly, at
the moment, the skill appeared to work only for Harry and only when he was extremely
nervous or agitated, and even then the best he could do were mild in effect. Having a man
walk in on Melody sucking him off only to glance away as if there was nothing be seen
made them aware it could be done, but duplicating the effect was stubbornly difficult.
They had also began working on deciphering the mechanics of the Shadow Clone Jutsu,
whose benefits they had already discussed. The truth was though they had no idea where to
even begin to replicate the technique. They hadn’t attended the Ninja Academy, so they
didn’t know how to use ninja hand signs, and they didn’t have chakra, though they were
sure magic could work in it’s place. So they just started from scratch; the three spent hours
visualizing a second body trying to force their magic into the visualization. In the end
though, their efforts amounted to little more than many hours spent meditating. Granted,
they came away with their minds feeling much clearer and more relaxed. This led to Harry
being able to have fire now encircle his arm half way up his biceps, a marked improvement
from his earlier efforts.
When the trio needed a break from training or playing on the beach, they spent time with
the adult Grangers. As Dan had commented, going to a foreign land and refusing to
sightsee was a huge waste of potential fun, so that took up much of their time. They went
on a drive looking for areas of interest, there was no set areas they wanted to go to, Dan
said it was just fun driving to see what they could find. They did spent a weekend in Paris,
and visited Rue de Lumière again, where they got some new robes so it would be one less
thing to but when they got back to England. After some debate they also decided to pick up
a rechargeable, reusable Portkey back to Rue de Lumière. Dan was against the idea because
he wanted to drive back, enjoying the experience, but he folded quickly due to being so
outnumbered, and because it was just more convenient.
August first quickly approached, and Harry could be found relaxing on a towel at the
beach, catching some sun and hoping to get at least the start of a tan. Damn his English
skin. He glanced around, amazed at how empty the beach was. He could only see a handful
of people, all of whom were women taking naps or relaxing with a book while they tanned,
the closest about fifty yards away from him. The place was basically deserted.
The Grangers were having lunch at some restaurant nearby. Harry had declined going, as he
wanted to let the Grangers have some family time. He would never voice this of course,
because they would deny the need for it and assure him he was not intruding. That was still
how he felt though, so he was being a little sneaky about his desire to let them spend some
time together. It was the rare occasion that he could completely let go and relax.
Harry musings ground to a halt as he felt a wave of arousal slam into him like a tidal wave.
His cock was instantly standing straight, pulsing with blood, and his breath came in short,
hot pants as he looked around wildly. It was the little French girl again, it had to be. The
feeling was exactly the same as before, but even more intense.
He quickly spotted the silvery-blonde hair of Gabrielle Delacour. She made no attempt to
hide, standing boldly right in the middle of the entrance to the changing area; a concrete
structure built like a small spiral for those self conscious about taking their clothes off in
front of everyone, as silly as that concept was considering where they were. Gabrielle sent
him a mischievous smile and ducked inside the structure, her long hair flaring out as she
turned on her heel, acting like a red flag to Harry’s bull.
His mind fogged over and his hormones demanding he take action, he climbed to his feet.
Harry almost drunkenly stumbled after the girl, his shorts left behind as he made his way
towards the changing station, his erection leading the way. If the beach had been anything
but deserted, he would likely get in trouble for this, but Harry was personally long past
caring.
Once inside the concrete structure the seeming loss of higher brain function made itself
aware as he stumbled and hit into the walls. He was making his way inside, but he scraped
up his shoulders more than once before he finally reached the centre.
His prize was an incredibly eager looking Gabrielle Delacour, her hands placed against the
wall in front of her, her legs spread and her back arched, her tiny pussy on full display.
Outside the structure Apolline Delacour sighed as she marched towards where she felt the
Tracking Charms placed on a few of her daughter's hairs resonating from. She did this just
in case Gabrielle tried to lose her again, like she did a few days ago. As she followed the
Charm she cursed herself for not thinking things through; she knew it was a bad idea to
give her daughter the Veela version of The Talk while Harry and the people he was
vacationing with were still at the camp. She knew she should have waited until they left at
least.
The girl had gotten it into her head she would give herself to her storybook hero and be
together forever. Appoline partially agreed with the plan, at least in theory. Gabrielle was a
Veela and if she felt that strongly for Harry it was probably meant to be. Plus the boy had
already shown signs of heavy resistance to the Allure, which could one day evolve into a
full immunity.
The problem was the plan was doomed to fail. Harry seemed to have the usual human
hang-ups about sex, albeit not as strong as most from her observations of his expression
and demeanour in their first meeting - he was confused and embarrassed, but mortification
had been an incredibly distant third. Gabrielle knew this because Apolline had tried to talk
the girl out of it, to tell her she should wait a few years before searching him out again,
since the only way to get over these hangups at the moment was to throw so much of her
Allure at him that he would be unable to think straight for long enough to remember what
he was doing was 'immoral'. That level of power need to overcome Harry's high resistance
was too much for even Gabrielle to create, and Apolline said as much to her daughter.
The woman really should have known better. Fleur would have been much easier to
dissuade from such a foolish course. Apolline just wished Gabrielle would be a bit more
like her older sister, because the next thing she knew her incredibly determined looking
daughter was marching towards the beach.
One stealthy X-Ray Charm on the changing station keyed to herself and Apolline could see
exactly what was happening inside. She was torn over what she saw, really. On one hand
her daughter had actually managed it, and rightfully deserved her prize. On the other hand,
the chance Harry, being an eleven year old boy, would see this as anything but pleasure
with no strings attached was incredibly high, meaning heartache for Gabrielle.
She sighed and decided she needed to let things play out. Throwing up an Anti-Muggle
Ward and a powerful Notice-Me-Not Ward in case any Magicals were around onto the
changing station, combined with a Sound Proofing Charm to make sure no sound escaped,
Apolline conjured a beach towel and laid down; no sense in letting this opportunity go to
waste.
Back inside Gabrielle was encountering problems with her “fool-proof” plan. The height
difference was making things complicated.
Emma had actually got around to finishing the birds and the bees talk with Harry,
explaining everything in a more complete fashion. It was somewhat embarrassing for
Harry, but by the end of it he knew full well what to do. So Harry no longer lacked the
knowledge of how to have sex, it was just that in his current state he wanted pleasure now.
Lime Begins: Skip if you’re underage or not into this kind of thing!
As it turned out, Harry was taller than Gabrielle by a good deal, something the young girl
cursed her petite figure for. She had always been small, and because of it her pussy was not
the closest orifice to his cock; her mouth was. Needless to say, Gabrielle fervently wished
that she was taller.
Although Gabrielle wanted to be fucked like a real woman, Harry had other ideas. All he
wanted right now was the pleasure and release, caring very little where it came from, or if it
hurt his partner. So, grabbing the young girls hair he pulled her back and lined her up to
fuck her mouth.
As he did this, Gabrielle’s feelings were mixed as she felt Harry mindlessly grind his length
against her cheek, moaning at the silky smooth skin before he pulled back and pushed the
head against her lips insistently. Part of her wanted to feel the head of his penis pushing at
her labia, but instead she found said penis at her mouth trying to enter it. She wished to
change this, but Harry was several years older and a good deal physically stronger than her.
Plus, the only weapon she had in this situation was exactly the reason he was so aroused.
She could, of course, kick or strike him in some fashion, but she would never do that to her
crush.
However, the young girl was denied any choice in the matter, when Harry felt the girl’s lips
part, most likely to speak, or lick his shaft, he shoved himself inside her mouth. Not enough
to make the impulsive girl gag - knowing where that spot was from accidents with Melody
- but his grip on her head and his fingers entangled in her hair were a pretty good indicator
that his cock would not be going anywhere any time soon as Harry started to fuck
Gabrielle’s mouth.
Despite the situation being what most would consider unfavourable, Gabrielle did not offer
any resistance. In fact, she did the opposite, shifting until she was in a better position for
him to thrust into her mouth as she worked her tongue and lips, trying to bring as much
pleasure as possible.
With the state Harry was in, he quickly reached release. Soon enough with a half-feral
grunt he came, shoving his cock into Gabrielle’s throat with no regard for her at all. His
cock stiffened and thickened slightly before a flood of semen started pouring directly into
the little blonde's stomach. A distant part of him was ecstatic at how great the blonde’s
mouth felt. She may have been young, but she seemed to be even better at what she was
doing than Melody.
In truth the little Veela was just following her instincts, puttering her entire focus on
making him feel good. It paid off, too, as Gabrielle moaned erotically, a sound no six year
old should have any business making, made even more erotic as she still had a mouthful of
Harry’s manhood, muffling the sound. She felt her body tingle as she felt the magic within
his seed start to course through her. A human girl would have been choking and gagging,
but she was a Veela and could control her gag reflex. She still needed air, obviously, but it
was a simple matter to suppress her body’s desire to pull herself away from him until he
was done.
Gabrielle did eventually pull back once Harry's orgasm had ended, her belly nice and
warm, taking greedy, solid gulps of air for the first time in several minutes. She tried to
reposition herself so she could finally give herself fully to her hero, but Harry only saw her
moving, specifically her wonderful mouth moving somewhere that was not right back on
his cock and reacted. She let out a yelp as the older boy tugged her hair once again, pulling
her head back down onto his cock as he slipped back into her mouth, continuing his selfish
thrusting pace like nothing happened.
Gabrielle pouted up at him, but continued to please him to the best of her abilities. Her
mother had told her that getting her hopes up was simply waiting for disappointment, and
that men tended to go limp after one orgasm, but Gabrielle had insisted her hero would be
virile enough to keep going no matter what she did. Just went to show how much of a
genius she was! She would have laughed triumphantly, but her throat was currently already
in use.
The little Veela settled in for a wait. Harry would grow tired of her throat and want more
soon enough, she would just need to wait until then.
Apolline raised an immaculate eyebrow as she lifted her head up and looked at the
changing station. She had been sunbathing for almost an hour now, and neither of the two
had left yet. Frankly she was wondering if the last Potter had cum and passed out from the
strength of it, Gabrielle deciding to stay with him to take credit for it in person when he was
himself. She knew that any normal mother would have rushed into the changing room and
possibly beaten Harry bloody, but she was a Veela, and as such a mother and daughter of a
Veela, so her way of doing things was obviously going to be different than a humans. Veela
were a sexual race, ready for sex at an incredibly young age. Around six to seven years old,
on average. Most dreaded when the Allure would kick in, since it was such a huge change
and put the girls in danger. The Allure began at six to seven due to their race’s history, but
right now that was irrelevant. Orphaned Veela had little hope of being used as anything but
toys once this kicked in, unlike those with families to protect them. Even Veela adopted by
humans were at risk, even the most protective father would force himself on his adopted
daughter if she was strong enough, or he susceptible enough.
She would have checked on them before, but she knew this was a private thing for the two
of them and so she let them be. But now she was a bit worried, so she prepared to throw up
another X-Ray Charm to see if everything was okay. It turned out to be unneeded as an
exhausted looking Harry Potter quickly fled from the building, his flaccid penis visibly
shiny as he hurriedly made his way over to his towel and shorts and threw on the latter
before grabbing the former and retreating back to, Apolline assumed at least, his cabin.
Banishing her own supplies after checking to make sure the coast was clear the mother of
two made her way towards the changing station. Her youngest met her halfway, the girl
stumbling as she walked. Appoline was almost amused at the state of her daughter; her
belly was visibly bloated and her lower face and chest were covered in cum and saliva.
“So full…” The girl moaned.
“So it went well then?” Appoline asked her daughter with a raised eyebrow.
Gabrielle's cloudy eyes focused slightly as she pouted. “He was so forceful maman, he
wouldn't let me get into position! He kept taking my mouth over and over! It's not
fair!” She exclaimed in minor frustration, not truly angry as she rubbed her belly happily.
Apolline laughed at her daughter's plight. She had to give her offspring credit, her plan had
mostly worked, but needing to arouse him so far just to overcome his resistance resulted in
him manhandling her before she could get control of things. “Learn from this, my little
angel, not everything you want will go to plan. I'm sure your next plan will be successful.
Unless you're going to give up?” She challenged with a small smile.
Gabrielle puffed out her dirty chest. “Never! I will keep trying again and again until we're
together forever!” She declared firmly, meaning every word.
Apolline was glad her daughter’s words did not trigger a Magical Vow, but simply a
physical show of her resolve; the result of making a decision and meaning it. Still, there
was no telling if the two would meet again, so it was possible the promise to herself was
harmless. She hoped that her daughter would forget about all this, but she knew that it
was very unlikely. 'Well… at least Sebastian will have plenty of time to prepare his 'scary
father' routine now that he knows who he's going to be using it on.' She thought to herself
amused, as she knew that her daughter was far too proactive to fail, and would not stop
until she was with Harry in some fashion, come hell or high water.
Rolling her eyes as her daughter started massaging the mess on her chest and mouth
around, giggling like a human girl her age was supposed to act as she did so, Apolline used
a Cleaning Charm to clear away the leftovers.
Gabrielle pouted mightily, her toy getting cleaned from her instantly. She was still enjoying
that!
“Come along Gabrielle, you’ve had your fun, I’m sure you can ambush Monsieur Potter
at a later date, but we need to get back to the manor.” She said as she grabbed her
daughters hand and lead the unresisting girl away. She sighed as Gabrielle began chattering
at a lightning fast speed, planning her next romantic meeting with her crush.
o0OoO0o
Only once Harry had returned to the cabin and slumped onto his bed did he finally relax
and allow himself to calm down and think. What happened was not illegal, in the strictest
sense, and now that he was thinking clearly he could very plainly see the girl, Gabrielle,
had planned what happened to him, or at at least partially. He had no idea why this was. He
could understand it if she was older, he could guess she was a “Boy-Who-Lived” fangirl,
but what sort of six year old, no matter their race, decided to throw themselves at him like
that?
He really needed to get back to Hogwarts and its incredibly useful library, or hopefully get
a book from Rue de Lumière that could explain about Veela.
Potential guilt and mental blue screen averted, Harry made the decision to just avoid
Gabrielle in the future. He also wished to avoid whatever it is Gabrielle had done to him.
He disliked not being in control of himself. Not to mention he could accidentally force
himself on Hermione, Mel, or Emma if he was in such a state and not care until it was over
and done with. There was no way he could tell anyone; he knew he would take the blame
for the whole thing anyway.
Still, despite the… odd events that were happening, Harry was sad to note that the vacation
was coming to an end.
o0OoO0o
1st of September:
A month later, Mel, Hermione and Harry were at the Grangers waiting to leave for the
Kings Cross Station. The last month had been a slow one. The trio trained to fill some their
time - Harry and Melody doing some ‘special’ training just like they had been before - but
they mostly just relaxed at the camp and beach, sightseeing occasionally. Gabrielle had
reappeared a number of times, but whatever the girl did before seemed to affect him less
now. He was driven up the wall with arousal, something Melody could attest to, but he
stayed in control unlike before whenever Gabrielle appeared. With whatever she did to him
having less effect on him now, she never had a chance to be as forward as before. She
became nothing more than a reappearing annoyance at worst and a useful tool for Melody
because it all but forced Harry to seek her out for relief at best.
They did go to Rue de Lumière a few more times using the Portkey, which Harry insisted
on charging due to the magic required, and during one of those times Harry tried to look for
books on Veela. Unfortunately, there were no books that were solely focused on Veela. A
number of books touched on the subject, but all Harry could find out was that the Veela had
been in isolation for centuries, possibly millennia but nobody really knew, before revealing
themselves a relatively short time ago.
They returned to England on the 23rd of August. A day after they returned they got their
Hogwarts Letter, it was a few days later before they went to Diagon Alley, as they first
arranged to meet up with Harry and Hermione’s friends so they could go school shopping
together.
When they meet up introductions were made for Melody before they talked about the
summer, the main subject being Gilderoy Lockhart. The boys laughed at what Harry did to
him while the girls, apart from Hermione and Melody, looked disapprovingly at him. That
is, until they heard about what Harry found out about Lockhart. Then the girls were
shocked and horrified, vowing to keep an eye on the man. Hermione and Melody backing
Harry up helped a great deal in the girls believing him, and Harry made sure to thank them
discreetly.
The Weasley Twins recalled their own meeting with the blonde celebrity and claimed the
man did seem a bit cautious of people touching him, even jumping a few times when his
hand was suddenly grabbed for a handshake. They also delighted in re-enacting the fight
their father had with Malfoy Senior, complete with exaggerated characteristics and a
slapstick filled fight.
After the meeting Harry and Hermione’s friends, the three had a worry-free week, spent
having fun in the pool and relaxing. Before they knew it, it was the morning of the 1st of
September, where they all got up early to get ready for Hogwarts.
TO BE CONTINUED!!
End Notes:
Authors Note: Here ends another chapter of Vulcan, I thank you for reading and I hope that
you keep on reading and enjoying the story as much as I enjoy writing this and if you did,
and I hope you enjoyed what ‘Sun’ added into the story. So if you enjoyed the story, please
take a few more moments to review and let me know what you think of the story.
Once again you’ll notice the reference of another show that wasn’t out in 1992, as far as I
can tell, this time it’s Naruto. This is so I can use some of their powers for this story.
If the locations in French dialogue be wrong incorrect, blame the site that I used for it:
translate.google.co.uk
Back to index
Chapter 7 - Return to Hogwarts. by dragen
Author's Notes:
Warning: Underage Lime.

Chapter 7
1st of September:
Reaching the station at a quarter to ten they were shocked to find that the portal to Platform
9¾ refused to let them through. “Any ideas what's going on?” Harry asked as he looked
around to make sure no one was looking at them, he wasn’t expecting an answer.
However, Hermione did have an answer, as she said, “I’ve read in Hogwarts: A History,
that the portal to Platform 9¾ has occasionally malfunctioned in the past.”
“Is there a way to get onto the platform?” Emma asked her oldest daughter.
“From what I read there's always an active Floo Connection nearby, just in case.” Hermione
explained as the others followed her to the waiting room. But as they were about to step
inside Hermione stopped and said, “I’m afraid this is as far as Mum and Dad can go;
there’re Anti-Muggle Wards around the Floo Connection so Muggles won't find it. We'll
see you see you at Christmas.” Hermione said her goodbyes quickly, not meaning to be
rude but they were already running late and the portal closing was making her antsy. She
hugged her parents and Flooed to Platform 9¾, followed by Melody, who did so at a much
more sedate pace.
Once they were through, Harry said his goodbyes too. Emma surprised him with a sudden
hug and a warm smile. “Don't think that wasn't meant for you too, you're officially invited
to stay at the Granger residence for Christmas.”
“Thanks Emma, as long as nothing comes up I’ll be happy to come.” Harry said with a
happy smile. He liked the Grangers, they treated him well and he was really glad they'd
invited him back.
“That’s good to hear, and please look after our girls.” Emma requested.
Harry shook his head with a fond look, “I hope you mean that rhetorically; you don't even
need to ask.” He said over his shoulder as he slipped through the Floo.
The remaining Grangers turned around and both grabbed each other’s hand at the same
time, exchanging a loving look as they revelled in the feeling of knowing their daughters
would be looked after by someone they trusted. They were almost bowled over a second
later as a frenzied looking ginger boy ran past them. They tried to follow him with their
eyes, but they did not seem to be able to. It turned out to be unneeded though as they heard
the meaty thump of a body slamming into a wall and could guess what had happened.
The two walked away, unaware that adolescent wizard did not know about the emergency
Floo and would end up stealing his dad's flying car and flying to Hogwarts, breaking the
Statute at least a dozen times in the process.
o0OoO0o
Once the three of them got through to Platform 9¾ they went in search of Harry and
Hermione’s friends, and if not at least empty compartment. With luck, they found Susan
Bones, Hannah Abbott and Su Li in a compartment a few cars from where they entered the
train.
Su nodded to them before getting back to her book, but Susan was the first to speak. “Hi
guys!” She greeted with a wide smile, “How are you three?”
“We’re not too bad.” Harry replied, summing up all three of their opinions. “So where are
the others?”
“They're visiting their friends and they said they would meet us later.” Hannah answered
just as they felt the train move begin to move.
As Harry and the girls sat down, Hermione and Melody sitting on either side of Harry,
Susan asked, “So Mel, I think we forgot to ask when we met up before but what do you
think of the Wizarding World so far?”
“It's not too bad from what I’ve seen so far. Although, I think Mages-” Seeing the confused
looks on the faces of everyone except Harry and her sister, she realized they did not know
what she was talking about. “Mages are what I call Wizards and Witches. Anyway, they
could be more up to date with the Muggle, or as I call it, Mundane, World. Both worlds
have things they're better at, and it seems kind of silly to completely disregard the advances
Mundanes have made in entertainment, technology and even medicine, just because Mages
don't want to put the effort into researching them.”
The three Witches had families that had close ties to the Muggle World, so they knew what
she was talking about. “Why Mundane?” Su asked, speaking for the first time.
“Well, you three might have been brought up with these titles all your lives but I find them
somewhat insulting.” Melody revealed. Since the three girls looked thoughtful, she pressed
forward. “Harry and my sister agree with me, though they didn’t say anything about this
before because neither of them thought about it until I talked to them about it this holiday.”
Hermione send her sister a grateful look. Hermione herself had realized how insulting the
name could sound but had not been in any kind of situation to go against the current, so to
speak, without immediately being labelled an outcast.
Before Melody could ask the magical raised occupants of the compartment their opinion on
the matter the compartment door opened and Malfoy and his two goons walked in, “Well
lads, look what we have here, Scarhead, a couple of Half-Blood sluts, a Blood Traitor, and
a Mudblood.” Draco said with a sneer. The insult instantly angered the group, those not
magically raised having learned what “Mudblood” meant when they met up with Harry and
Hermione’s friends, and warned Melody what to expect. “Bones, I thought even as a Blood
Traitor, you would think more of yourself than to be around these kind of people.” He
stopped when he saw Melody and suddenly smirked. “Oh, what we have here, another
whore for Potter?”
“Leave my sister alone.” Hermione snapped.
“Another Mudblood, Hogwarts really is going to the dogs.” Draco scoffed, ignoring the
bushy haired girl.
Susan, Hannah, Hermione and Su were glaring at the youngest Malfoy while Harry
appeared far calmer, at least on the surface. Under the calm facade he felt a sudden and
intense urge to kill Draco, but resisted since the last thing he needed was to be arrested for
homicide.
“I think I prefer Newblood, actually.” Melody mused thoughtfully aloud.
“New what, Mudblood?” Malfoy asked with a sneer.
“Newblood, you albino git.” Melody said back calmly, not rising to the bait. “My sister and
I are the first generation of magic users in the Granger family. If you can take pride in your
old bloodlines and get a fancy title for it I think we should be able to do the same - at least
my title is less insulting. I take pride in being the first Mage in my family. It's odd though,
you take such pride in being 'pure' but I'll bet if you looked back a few centuries in your
'noble’ family line you would just another group of peasants, Mudbloods if you prefer, just
like everybody else.”
Malfoy turned crimson as he pulled his wand out while the others, apart from Harry who
pulled his own wand out at Malfoy, looked at Melody in shock. No one, not even the most
avid Muggle supporters and Anti-Malfoy factions had ever told the Malfoys their family
came from Mudbloods. “H-how dare you, you’ll regret this! I’ll-” Malfoy sputtered
indignantly, only to get cut off.
“You’ll do nothing, Malfoy.” Harry interrupted with fire in his eyes. He had made a
promise, and Malfoy was trying to hurt one of the people Harry was protecting, albeit only
emotionally, since Malfoy was too cowardly to hurt anything physically. Thoughts from
deep inside the recesses of Harry’s mind, where his darker thoughts resided, the ones that
he ignored, told him that he was Melody’s Master, and as such no one apart for him should
be allowed to hurt her. “Now leave before you and your goons get hurt. Unless you've been
stricken blind since we last met, there are only three of you and six of us, if you even count
those brainless lumps, who I know have a hard time casting magic and are only good for
brute force. By my count each one of us is worth at least twelve of you. The math isn't
looking good for you.” He finished with a cocky smirk, knowing it would get under Draco's
skin.
As much as Draco hated to admit it, Potter was right, he was out manned and out powered,
should something happen it would not go his way. So, for once, he used his Slytherin side;
when things are not going your way, retreat, regather and plan again so the next time
it does go your way. Before turning to leave, Draco sneered as he said, “You should watch
out Potter, it’s not going to be the same as last year… you and your Mudblood Whores
won’t be safe.”
“Whatever Malfoy,” Harry said dismissively, as Malfoy left the compartment.
“Why are you so dismissive toward him Harry?” Melody wondered.
“As much as he would like to make it out that he’s all powerful and someone nobody
messes with, he’s all talk,” Harry said dryly, with the others nodding in agreement, even
Hermione. “Whenever something doesn’t go his way, he goes to Snape, or says ‘Wait until
I tell my father,’ or ‘My father will hear of this,’ he never acts. He’s all bark.” Harry
explained before he took one of his books from his bag. “Forget about him, lets relax and
have some fun, we don’t need to worry about that waste of time.”
Apparently, Harry relaxed and pulled out a book just in time because the girls took his
words as cue to start girl talk amongst themselves.
o0OoO0o
While Draco made his usual visit to Harry’s compartment, in another compartment several
doors down three friends - Daphne Greengrass, Blaise Zabini and Tracey Davis - were
talking about Harry.
“Are you sure about this?” Blaise asked. He was a tall boy for his age, he was dark-skinned
young man with high cheekbones and long, slanting eyes that put a chill in the air, almost
covered by his black hair. He was from an Italian family, evident is his very faint accent.
“We’re already outcasts in Slytherin for not bowing down to Malfoy or following him in
some fashion, but doing as you say and publicly siding with him will make us even even
more so than we are now, and some of the… aggressive factions of the school will make
our lives hell. The Weasley twins don’t pull any punches when it comes to Draco ‘My
Father’ Malfoy and his cronies and they might see us as such.”
“I have to agree with Blaise, Daph.” Tracey supported. She was a girl with shoulder brown
shoulder length hair, soft sky blue eyes, blemish free tan skin, and supple lips. She was a
beautiful girl, but compared to her two friends she felt ordinary at times. “If we do this,
we’ll always have to look over our shoulder, more so than usual.”
“I know that, but we need his help, especially you two.” Daphne sighed, she had blonde
hair that went over her shoulder and light green eyes. Her skin was silky, her lips soft and
her curves were developing already and showed no signs of slowing down; in general she
was stunningly beautiful, and would likely only grow more so. Many of the girls her own
age, mostly in Slytherin since Daphne - and her two friends made themselves scarce when
class was not in session - would kill for looks like hers. “Blaise and I have a good family
name and money. But Blaise, for all that power, still gets beaten up for liking boys. He can
barely handle himself, no offense, much less also protect you. If he didn’t, he would be able
to give you more protection. I can only do so much to help you, as my family name is the
only thing stopping me from being a plaything to the Slytherins. With both of us having our
own problems we can’t spare the time to cover for you all the time, we need help.”
“With how our world is right now, people like the Notts, Malfoys and the Parkinsons can
do whatever to us and we can do nothing about it. So if we want to be protected, we need
someone who’s got a better family name than they do. That’s where Potter comes in.”
Daphne sighed; she wished it was not the case but it was.
“But why Potter though?” Blaise wondered, “I’ll give you that he’s the Boy-Who-Lived,
and the Potter Heir, which I would like to point out he doesn’t wear his Heir Ring so might
not even know about, but that’s not enough for us to join his boat. Being a Potter alone
won’t help us, unless you know something that we don’t, I say we’re better by ourselves.”
“I agree with Blaise, Daph,” Tracey supported again, this time with a sigh. “Unless you
know something we don’t, we’re better by ourselves.”
“Do you think I would suggest this if I didn’t have something planned, I’m a Slytherin after
all,” Daphne said a bit hurt that her friends didn’t think she couldn’t plan out something so
simple. “Blaise, I think you’re right when you guessed Potter is ignorant of his position, or
should I say positions.” Her friends raised an eyebrow at this revelation, “Yes, plural, more
than one. Do you think I wouldn’t do my research before deciding to side with Potter? He
was raised by Muggles, if the stories are to be believed, so it’s very possible he’s
unwillingly ignorant. Being raised by them he couldn’t have known to ask about the Potter
Heir Ring, let alone the other Rings.”
Her friends nodded, picking up her train of thought as realizing it would explain a lot of
Potter’s actions.
“Anyway,” Daphne continued, “From what I found out his father’s mother was none other
than Dorea Potter nee Black, from the main Black Family Line. So unless Sirius Black,
Potter’s Godfather, has a son soon, Potter will become the next Lord Black, not Malfoy like
he keeps telling people. The way I see it, unless Black gets out of Azkaban, which
is very unlikely, and has a son in the next few years - if the Dementor exposure didn’t make
him sterile after this long, as it’s known to - Potter will become the next Lord Black. So,
being Lord Potter AND Black, he’ll have enough power to protect us from people like
Malfoy completely.” She saw her friends smile at this, the Potters and the Blacks were two
of the most powerful families, going back to the Founders, not even Malfoy could say that.
When they looked at Daphne once again, they saw a smirk that said that she decided to save
the best for last. “Okay, what’s that smirk about?” Tracey demanded, “It’s that damnable ‘I
know something you don’t’ look.”
“You’re right Trace.” Daphne said with a smirk, “I looked more into Potter Family Line to
see if there is anything else that could be useful.” By ‘useful’ she actually meant ‘anything
that’s beneficial for her in some way, and/or blackmail’. “Well it seems that Potter is
related to one of the very first known wizards in England, the Peverells.”
“You’re kidding!” said Blaise and Tracey together in shock.
Their shock was understandable as the Peverell line was thought to be lost decades ago
with the passing of the last known Peverell who, despite his long life, never had any heirs.
At least none nobody knew about.
“No, I was shocked when I found out about this myself,” Daphne admitted to her friends,
“but as you can see, with all these titles no one would dare touch him and those under his
protection. So you see, going to him is the wisest idea we have. As long as we can teach
him what he needs to know, which isn’t much of a price for the potential gain.”
“Alright, I’ll admit, I’m sold on this plan.” Blaise said, raising his hands in surrender. “I
just don’t like the idea of going to a Gryffindor for help. So how are we going to confront
Potter, after what Malfoy and the other Slytherins have done and said to him I don’t think
he’ll be too trusting towards us.”
“It will be hard, that much is clear.” Daphne admitted sadly, “But I think we can do it. Like
you said, he doesn’t have his Heir Rings on, so I think we can get to him through that. We
can tell him about it, and teach him the things he would need to get along in our world.”
“So when are you planning to talk to him?” Tracey asked.
“I don’t know Trace, I hope soon,” Daphne stated.

Tracey clapped, as if to dispel the somber mood. “Well, as a last resort, we can always just
ask to join that study group of his, though it seems a bit… pedestrian. That aside,” She
grinned mischievously. “Blaise, any hits on the old gaydar recently?”
Blaise smirked, “More than you’d expect. Shame the majority are Pureblood. I have
standards!” He exclaimed with a haughty look and a sniff, eliciting giggles from his friends.
Topics were much less grim for the rest of the ride.
o0OoO0o
It was hours later when the Hogwarts Express reached Hogsmeade Station. During that
time Harry’s other friends stopped by the compartment to check in to greet them and talk
for a bit, but none ended up staying. When they left the train it was cold and everyone
wanted to get back into the warm, so Harry and his friends huddled together and followed
the rest of the school along the platform and out onto a rough mud track, where at least a
hundred stagecoaches awaited the remaining students, each pulled by - well if he had had to
give them a name, he supposed he would have called them horses, though there was
something reptilian about them, too. They were completely fleshless, their black coats
clinging to their skeletons, of which every bone was visible. Their heads were dragonish,
and their pupil-less eyes white and staring. Wings sprouted from each wither - vast, black
leathery wings that looked as though they ought to belong to giant bats. Standing still and
quiet in the gathering gloom, the creatures looked eerie and sinister - and yet Harry found
them somewhat beautiful.
But as he looked around, most of the students had no reaction to them. Although it was
cold, Harry pulled the group and he walked up to these strange creatures, and began to
stroke them. “I thought the older students said these stagecoaches were horseless, so when
did they get these beasts and when did they get them. And what are they, for that matter?”
Hermione nodded in agreement, wondering all this herself. Su and Susan seemed to know
what they were, but were not fully sure about it.
Su look at Susan and said/asked, “Thestrals?”

“I think so,” Susan confirmed, nodding slowly, “But I didn’t know they had any at
Hogwarts, some say they're really, really unlucky.”
“What are Thestrals?” Harry asked as he looked away from the creature.
“Oh no, that's just superstition.” Someone familiar behind them. They turned to see Fred
and George. “They aren't unlucky or a sign of a bad omen, in fact they're dead clever and
useful!” Fred complemented.
“Sadly they’re only used to pull the school carriages though.” George noted glumly. “It’s
tradition, probably. Though I can’t imagine what else they would do. Thestrals are
amazingly powerful war mounts, but we’re not exactly at war right now.”
“They only get a bad reputation because people can only see them when they’ve to seen
death.” Fred revealed, changing topics after a thoughtful silence. “After seeing Quirrell die
last year we’re not surprised you lot can see them.”
“How do you know about them?” Harry asked in shock, as far as he knew, the twins were
only interesting in pranks.
“It might surprise you…” Fred smiled mysteriously.
“… But we do have other interest other than pranks…” George said, mimicking his
brother’s smile before the identical boys hopped into a stagecoach with their friend Lee.
Harry and the girls blinked in shock, apparently they did not know the twins as well as they
thought they did. They the issue into the back of their minds though for now, they were
cold and wanted to get into the warm school. So, after seeing Melody to the boats, Harry,
Hermione, Su, Susan and Hannah climbed inside and shut the door the coach set off all by
itself, bumping and swaying in procession. The coach smelled faintly of mold and straw.
The carriage trundled toward a pair of magnificent wrought iron gates, flanked with stone
columns topped with winged boars. The carriage picked up speed on the long, sloping drive
up to the castle; Hermione was leaning out of the tiny window, watching the many turrets
and towers draw nearer, tossing out random facts she’d read about in Hogwarts: A
History and other Hogwarts centric books every so often. At last, the carriage swayed to a
halt and they got out.
Once they were out, the five of them joined the crowd swarming up the steps, through the
giant oak front doors, into the cavernous Entrance Hall, which was lit with flaming torches,
and housed a magnificent marble staircase that led to the upper floors. There were also
echoes of footsteps as the students crossed the flagged stone floor for the double doors to
the right, leading to the Great Hall and the start-of-term feast.
The four long house tables in the Great Hall were filling up under the starry and clear night
ceiling, which was just like the sky they could glimpse through the high windows. Candles
floated in midair all along the tables, illuminating the silvery ghosts who were dotted about
the Hall and the faces of the students talking eagerly, exchanging summer news, shouting
greetings at friends from other houses, eyeing one another's new haircuts and robes. For
some of the students entering third and fourth year it was also time to check out their fellow
students bodies; Susan was certainly getting a fair amount of attention as her robe did little
to hide the fact that the breast fairy had given her a generous helping.
After splitting up, Harry and Hermione went to the Gryffindor Table. The two found seats
together about halfway down the table where they found their friends the Weasley Twins,
with the Crimson Vixens sitting not far away.
As Harry looked around he was shocked to see that Ron wasn’t at the table. He proceeded
to question the twins about this. “So where is Ron? Don’t think I’ve ever heard of him
missing a feast before.” Not really caring.
“Not sure…” Fred said as he looked around once more.

“… Couldn’t find him on the train.” George commented.
This made the group talk about all the ways why this was, all of them were silly as the next
one. Ron had tripped and fallen and could not get up, his metabolism had suddenly caught
up with him and he bloated to the size of a small car from all the food he had eaten, the Cart
Lady from the Express had kidnapped him and was experimenting with new candies on
him. It was a great way to pass the time, and even some of the students nearby piped in
ideas occasionally.
It was not long before Harry’s attention had been caught by Hagrid who had just appeared
behind the staff table; he worked his way along to the very end and took his seat. That
meant the first-years must have crossed the lake and reached the castle, and sure enough, a
few seconds later, the doors from the Entrance Hall opened. A long line of scared-looking
first-years entered, led by Professor McGonagall, who was carrying a stool on which sat an
ancient wizards hat, heavily patched and darned with a wide rip near the frayed brim.
Harry was surprised to note that the Sorting Hat sang a different song. Oh the message was
the same; it’s better to be united then driven apart by your differences, and then proceeding
to list the Houses differences - Gryffindors are brave, Hufflepuffs are loyal, Ravenclaws are
wise, and Slytherins are cunning. As the Hat sang its song Fred whispered, “Oh, Harry, we
should warn you…”
“… Our sister Ginny is starting this year.” George continued, sounding just as reluctant as
his twin.
“And, well, she has a thing for…”
“The Boy-Who-Lived.” The twins whisper together.

Harry let out a groan mixed with a hopeless sigh; that was exactly what he needed. He had
hoped to get away from fangirls. Hopefully Ginny would not sneak into his bed and rape
him while he was asleep…
Before he could say anything about this the Hat stopped his song, and he knew he would
have to wait. So Harry sat and watched the First Years get Sorted, the first few were of no
interest to him, it was until Melody’s name was called, began taking note of things. He
hoped that the Hat would Sort her into Gryffindor.
o0OoO0o
‘Hmm, what do we have here?’ Melody heard in her head as the Hat was place on her head.
‘Who’s there? Who's in my head?' Melody demanded.
'It is I, the Sorting Hat.' The voice of the Sorting Hat said with a chuckle. 'Oh you’re so
much like the one you call Master. At least you don’t desire to model yourself after beings
of pure evil. Though, even knowing this you wouldn’t care and would still follow him.
Loyalty that should be admired, or maybe feared? Not often I see a girl with a fetish for
Evil. Last was that Metamorph girl, though she had no idea she possessed it…’ The Hat
sighed before continuing, ‘But I’m getting off topic; where should I place you, to make new
magic and skills shows you have the ambition for Slytherin.’ The Hat shuddered when he
thought of Harry and how he would react to such a thing, ‘Potter would probably set me
aflame if I put you in the ‘snake pit’. You’re loyal to your family and your Master, and
you’re a hard worker too, you would do well in Hufflepuff. It helps that you know two
people in the House already and consider them friends. Although you’re not as brave as
your sister, you would do well in Gryffindor. But I think Ravenclaw will do you the best.
It would help you and your Master make those new powers and skills you’re attempting to
recreate.’ The Hat bargained.
The Sorting Hat could not place an unwilling student as long as that student was
consciously aware that they had a choice, or was open to the idea of any of the Houses. If
they were dead set on a particular house and would not accept no for an answer, there was
little he could do. This was a failsafe in place for safety reasons so, to use a modern
situation, a Muggleborn would be protected from being placed in the modern day Slytherin
House, even if they were ambitious enough for it.
This was unknowingly exploited by a number of people, Slytherins being the most common
offenders, becoming what some referred to as the ‘legacy system’, sometimes called the
‘choice system’, completely perverting the intentions of the House System. Barely any of
the current Slytherins belonged there. In the Sorting Hat’s opinion there was no Slytherin
House anymore. Not a solid group at least, almost every one of the real Slytherins were
spread out amongst the other Houses by this point.
‘No!’ Melody snapped, ‘I want to be with my sister and Master, place me in Gryffindor.’
‘I think you underestimate how useful Ravenclaw could be for you. The Gryffindor Head of
House is too swamped in work delegated to her by the Headmaster to be a true Head of
House, but Professor Flitwick is a very attentive man, he would be delighted to help you
create a new branch of magic.’ The enchanted cloth insisted.
Melody shook her head. ‘You’re under the impression we want help. We can do it
ourselves. If we depend on other than they’ll know what we’re doing. That really defeats
the purpose of a trump card, doesn’t it?’
The Sorting Hat sighed, knowing this girl would exploit the failsafe and the power to
choose her own house. No argument he made, no matter how effective, would sway her on
this. ‘In that case it better be…’
“GRYFFINDOR!” The Hat shouted. Harry and Hermione both clapped the loudest, but all
Harry’s friends who knew who Melody was clapped and cheered as the happy first year
walked over to them and sat down between them in the seat they made.
The Sortings seemed to fly by with only two exceptions. Lovegood, Luna, when her name
was called, wandered up to the stool with her naturally wide eyes on the ceiling the whole
time. McGonagall tried to place the Hat on her head, but Luna snatched it out of the
woman’s hands instead.
“Hello Mr. Hat.” Luna greeted.
The Hat chuckled, a large grin splitting the seams that made up his mouth. “So much like
your mother, Ms. Lovegood, how is she?”
“She is fine Mr. Hat,” Luna said happily, “she sends her greetings.”
“Thank you, Ms. Lovegood.” The Hat replied. “Ravenclaw, I take it?”
Luna nodded, smiling widely with pride. “Oh yes, please. That would be lovely!”
“Then so be it, please send my regards to your mother.” The Hat asked, to which Luna
nodded and the Hat called out, “RAVENCLAW!”
An amused McGonagall took the Hat from the Lovegood heiress and allowed the girl to
skip over to her table.
Harry zoned out again until another familiar name was called. Weasley, Ginny was the last
name on the list, meaning she was already incredibly nervous. What really pushed her over
the edge though was when she glanced over at the Gryffindor table to look to her brothers
support she saw Harry’s intense green eyes focused completely on her.
Her legs turned to jelly and her ankles seemed to twist together. Ginny Weasley tripped and
fell right in front of the stool.
Her fangirl-ness making itself readily apparent, Harry promptly lost interest. Ginny was
sorted into Gryffindor, whether through the idiotic Legacy system or through real merit he
was not sure, and took a seat about two dozen people away from him and proceeded to
spend most of the feast staring at him and blushing.
Speaking of which, the feast itself was surprisingly uneventful. Dumbledore made a speech
welcoming everyone back and introduced the newest addition to the staff at Hogwarts.
Lockhart made a big show of accepting the cheers from the majority of the females
inhabiting castle Hogwarts.
After the feast they were excused back to their Common Rooms for the evening by Percy
Weasley. As they got to the Tower, Melody wanted a full tour of both the girls and boys
dorms, however, Percy would not allow her up to the male dorms, saying it was
inappropriate. Harry just scoffed at this; Hermione, more often than not last year had come
up into his dorms to wake him up. the other boys in his year both knew about this and were
even grateful for it, since it woke them up on time too. Musings aside, Harry smiled at what
Melody tried to do, he had no trouble figuring out why she wanted to see the boys dorms;
she wanted to know exactly which bed he slept in. Oh well, it would have to wait until
later, he would show her later, unless Hermione came up to his room sometime tomorrow
like she normally did.
The only other eventful thing that happened was the rumours of Ron Weasley flying a car
to school being proven true. The portal had closed on him, so he decided to take his dad’s
flying car. Everyone seemed to be impressed at this. While the trio had shook their heads,
they hoped this fifteen minutes of fame would mellow Ron out. It was unlikely, but they
could hope. They each promised to never do anything stupid, since from what they heard,
about dozen Mundanes had seen him. They silently slipped away and went to bed, allowing
Ron his time.
o0OoO0o
2nd of September:
The next morning, Harry woke up early to start running with Melody. Before beginning
Hogwarts the two decided they needed to build up their stamina so they can last longer in
fights and because it was, in general, good for their health to be fit. They tried to convince
Hermione to join them but, as expected, were unable to.
The run went well. Melody briefly pulled him into a small alcove to suck him off once they
were done with the run, not minding that he was sweaty from the activity. One enjoyable
release later, Harry and Melody made their way to Great Hall for breakfast. Along the way,
they met up with Hermione and when they got into the Great Hall they found the Weasley
Twins in the midst of a brainstorming session with Lee, so they sat by themselves.
Sadly, it was an actual rule that the students could not go to another table to eat until they
got their class schedule, but the trio accepted the rule easily and happily because it was
logical; if the Head of House was unable to find them all in one place, it would increase
their workload, as well as the chance that the student would be without a schedule. The
second they got their schedules their friends came over to talk about what classes they had
together.
During their talks, Harry learned that Ron had crashed into a tree called the Whomping
Willow, and had damaged it. Both him and the Granger sisters thought Ron was an idiot for
accomplishing this, as he should have used the Floo like them. As they were talking, Ron
had entered the Great Hall and sat next to them but did not say anything.
During breakfast the mail arrived, Neville had gotten a package with things that he forgot to
bring from home, much to his embarrassment.
“Errol!” Ron cried, pulling the bedraggled the family owl out by the feet from the bowl of
mashed potatoes he’d crashed into. Errol slumped, unconscious, onto the table, his legs in
the air and a damp red envelope in his beak.
“Oh, no-” Ron gasped.
“It’s all right, he’s still alive… I think…” Hermione announced as she prodded Errol gently
with the tip of her finger a few times.
“It’s not that - it’s that.” Ron said, his voice filled with dread as he pointed towards the red
envelope. It looked quite ordinary to Harry, but Ron and Neville were both looking at it as
though they expected it to explode.
“What’s the matter?” Harry asked.
“She’s - she’s sent me a Howler.” Ron muttered faintly.
“You’d better open it, Ron.” Neville spoke up in a timid whisper. “It’ll be worse if you
don’t. My gran sent me one once, and I ignored it and…” He gulped, “It was horrible.”
Harry looked from their petrified faces to the red envelope.
“What’s a Howler?” He asked, wondering what the big fuss was about.
But Ron’s whole attention was fixed on the letter, which had begun to smoke at the corners.
“Open it,” Neville urged. “It’ll all be over in a few minutes -”
Ron stretched out a shaking hand, eased the envelope from Errol’s beak, and slit it open.
Neville stuffed his fingers in his ears. A split second later, Harry knew why. He thought for
a moment it had exploded; a roar of sound filled the huge hall, shaking dust from the
ceiling.
“- STEALING THE CAR, I WOULDN’T HAVE BEEN SURPRISED IF THEY’D

EXPELLED YOU, YOU WAIT TILL I GET HOLD OF YOU, I DON’T SUPPOSE YOU
STOPPED TO THINK WHAT YOUR FATHER AND I WENT THROUGH WHEN WE
SAW IT WAS GONE -”
Mrs. Weasley’s yells made the plates and spoons rattle on the table, and echoed deafeningly
off the stone walls. People throughout the hall were swiveling around to see who had
received the Howler, and Ron sank so low in his chair that only his crimson forehead could
be seen.
“- LETTER FROM DUMBLEDORE LAST NIGHT, I THOUGHT YOUR FATHER

WOULD DIE OF SHAME! WE DIDN’T BRING YOU UP TO BEHAVE LIKE THIS!
ABSOLUTELY DISGUSTED - YOUR FATHER’S FACING AN INQUIRY AT WORK,
IT’S ENTIRELY YOUR FAULT AND IF YOU PUT ANOTHER TOE OUT OF LINE
WE’LL BRING YOU STRAIGHT BACK HOME!”
A ringing silence fell. The red envelope, which had dropped from Ron’s hand, burst into
flames and curled into ashes. Ron sat there stunned, as though a tidal wave had just passed
over them. A few people laughed and, gradually, a babble of talk broke out again.
Hermione closed Voyages with Vampires that she had been reading and looked down at the
top of Ron’s head. “Are you alright Ronald?” Hermione asked softly. She may not have
forgiven him for last year, but it didn’t mean he deserved the Howler in front of everyone.
“I-I’ll be Hermione.” Ron whimpered. “Just… Just need some time.”
Everyone was shocked at Ron, he didn’t seemed to be rude towards her like he was last
year. They had to wonder what was going on. “Ron why didn’t you use the Floo in the
Waiting Room to the Platform? I thought that being raised in the Wizarding World, you
would have known about it.”
“I didn’t know about it.” Ron admitted sheepishly, “If I did, I would have used it.”
Everyone was shocked that Ron didn’t snap at her, and once again wondered what
happened to him over the summer. Before anything could be said Professor McGonagall
came along handing out their course schedules.
Harry noted that he had double Herbology with the Hufflepuffs first and was glad for a
chance to talk to his Hufflepuff friends. Professor McGonagall suddenly said, “Mr. Potter,
Professor Dumbledore would like to talk you after classes are done today.”
“Do you know why Professor?” Harry inquired.
“I do not, sorry.” Professor McGonagall admitted, “I can escort you to his office after your
last class today.”
“Thank you Professor, I’ll see you then.”
“I wonder what that was about?” Hermione wondered as her favourite Professor walked
away.
Harry shook his head. “I have no idea, aside from the train incident with Draco I haven’t
done anything warranting a visit with the Headmaster. I doubt Draco would tell anyone
about it, since he ran away with his tail between his legs.” He reasoned.
Susan suddenly blurted excitedly, “Come on, we’ve got Double Herbology first, lets go!”
The group laughed at her enthusiasm and followed after her. Halfway to the Greenhouses
Melody split off from the group to go to her first class.
o0OoO0o
The day was easy enough for the first day back, in Herbology they met up with Gilderoy
Lockhart who was trying to tell Professor Sprout how to heal the Whomping Willow that
was nearby. Upon seeing Harry Lockhart beat a hasty retreat, which prompted a surprised
but grateful look from Professor Sprout. In the class, they went to Greenhouse Three. There
was a murmur of interest; they had only ever worked in Greenhouse One before -
Greenhouse Three housed far more interesting and dangerous plants. Today class was about
Mandrakes, and how to repot them, before actually repotting them themselves. Mandrakes
looked like an infant child, only huge, fat, made of plant material, covered in wrinkles, and
possessed a wail that could, if they were fully grown, kill a child. adults were resistant to
the cry, but could still die from continuous exposure.
During lunch, Harry met his first fanboy, Colin Creevey, who ignored any request to leave
be left alone and wanted to take photos of Harry. It was only a threat of never even thinking
about giving him a chance for any photos that Colin left Harry alone. Unfortunately that left
Harry open for future photo requests. Well… at least that was future Harry Potter’s
problem, not his.
After lunch they had two classes, Transfiguration and Defense Against the Dark Arts. In
Transfiguration, they had to turn a beetle into a button, which Harry and Hermione found
easy enough. But Ron had a problem, his wand was broken from the night before, and was
not working as it should. He had patched up his wand with some borrowed Spellotape, but
it seemed to be damaged beyond repair. It kept crackling and sparking at odd moments, and
every time Ron tried to transfigure his beetle it engulfed him in thick gray smoke that
smelled of rotten eggs. Unable to see what he was doing, Ron accidentally squashed his
beetle with his elbow and had to ask for a new one. Professor McGonagall was not pleased.
Fortunately for Ron’s continued health, Hermione and Harry had earned a total of twenty
five points, fifteen and ten, respectively, for mastering the spell first and second, which
offset Ron’s loss of five points.
After class, Ron was told he should write home to get a new wand, but he refused as he did
not want to get another Howler from his mother for what happened to it.
Defense Against the Dark Arts was something Harry bemoaned taking this year, and rightly
so as he soon found out. The class had to do a pop quiz all about Lockhart. Then the bloody
idiot, after the quiz, let loose Cornish pixies in the class. And after make a mess of thing
trying to recapture them when they got out of hand left the section of the class that was not
cowering or panicking, i.e. Harry and Hermione, to capture them.
After class was over and Harry had properly vented, along with Hermione and every other
annoyed Gryffindor that left the classroom without being dismissed, Harry split from
Hermione and headed towards Transfigurations.
Harry did not know any of the students leaving the classroom as he arrived, but they were
first year Hufflepuffs, so that was not much of a surprise. McGonagall followed behind the
students, reminding them of their homework for the evening - a two page essay on how to
properly cast the match stick to needle transformation spell - and noticed his presence with
a lack of surprise, like she had expected him to be there at that moment.
“Five points to Gryffindor, Mr. Potter, for excellent timing.” The Gryffindor Head
announced as she turned on her heel and began walking.
Harry fell into step behind her, shaking his head at the blatant favouritism. McGonagall was
nowhere near as bad as Snape, no person alive could be, but she definitely had her
moments. At least hers was partially justifiable to level the playing field for the House Cup.
“So, am I in trouble for something?” Harry wondered.
“Not from what I can tell. Why, have you done something to warrant paranoia?”
McGonagall wondered back.
Harry grinned and decided he may as well be honest. “Don’t know, sort of, I think. On the
Express Malfoy paid me his traditional visit, called my friends sluts, whores, Mudbloods
and Blood Traitors before I reminded him that there were six of us and three of them. You
know, nothing out of the ordinary.” He snarked.
“Take fifty points for standing up for your friends with a cool head. I believe that shall be
two hundred points from Slytherin for offensive language and behaviour.” The older
woman almost growled, her expression furious as she continued staring straight forward.
The rest of the journey was silent as they made their way towards the Headmaster’s Office.
When they arrived it looked like his Head of House was going to leave after giving the
password to the stone guardian, so Harry spoke up. “May I request you sit in on the
meeting? I’m not sure what the Headmaster wants, but it would be nice having some back
up if Malfoy did whine to Snape about what happened. I’m sure his story would be wildly
different than my own.”
Her face darkened for an instant before she schooled it, but Harry knew he had chosen his
words correctly before she even responded.
“Of course, Mister Potter.” She said calmly as she started walking up the spiral staircase,
followed by Harry.
o0OoO0o
Albus ‘too many titles’ Dumbledore, was sitting in his office with Severus Snape awaiting
for Harry Potter, his Pawn in his game of the Greater Good. As he sat there and waited, he
thought about how things did not seem to be going his way lately. All his plans to rule the
Magical World seemed to be crumbling around him. It all started with Gellert Grindelwald;
he felt that the Wizarding World should be controlled, as if it wasn’t their way of life would
be destroyed by the Muggles changing their beliefs and way of living.
Although Gellert might have had a good idea, but the way he went about it was all wrong.
It was a great shame that he had to defeat Gellert, his best friend and lover, and put him into
Nurmengard - the prison that Gellert made. With the defeat of Gellert, Albus realized how
he could win, people treated him almost like Merlin and thought of him as the Leader of the
Light. However, he could only do so much with this new power and respect people were
giving him. He knew that if he wanted to control the Wizarding World, he need to become
more powerful and respected than Merlin himself. So over the years he trained and trained,
until he was the most powerful person in their world. Over the years he was able to gain the
titles of Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards and Chief
Warlock of the Wizengamot. However, even with these titles and control he had, he still
limited, he needed something more.
That was when Voldemort came along, and people look upon him to deal with the new
Dark Lord. And Albus knew that should he be able to defeat Voldemort, they would do
whatever he wanted. But the problem came along in the form of the Horcruxes and the
thrice damned prophecy. Without destroying all the Horcruxes, Voldemort would be unable
to be killed. And then there was the prophecy saying that only one person would be able to
defeat the new Dark Lord. Worst of all, it described someone other than him; it was two
unborn children that fell under the prophecy’s description. Instead, it was either a child
from the Potters or Longbottoms, which he was later informed were named Harry and
Neville, respectively.
It was not until Halloween of 1981 that he found out the Prophecy Child was Harry Potter.
It was luck that the Potters were killed and he could control what happened next, but now
he had to think how to control the young Potter so that he would be weak but loyal to him.
He knew that anyone in the Wizarding World would treat him very well, and possibly make
it so Potter would think for himself and use his fame to get what he wanted for himself. But
luck seemed to be smiling upon him, as he remembered about Lily’s magic hating sister
Petunia Evans now Dursley. Luck was even further on his side, as her husband was a bully
and hated anything that could not be called normal, leading Albus to correctly believe he
would also hate magic, and consequently Potter because of it. It was the ideal breeding
ground for a meek child ripe for brainwashing in the form of a ‘saviour’.
Once he left the with the Dursleys he used his power as the Potter Heir’s Magical Guardian
to get the money from the Potter’s Vault. It was less than half a percent of the money
available to Harry himself, barely skimming the interest, really, but it was just enough for
what Albus needed it for. He was also able to blackmail Severus Snape into working at
Hogwarts, so when Potter came to Hogwarts Snape could treat him badly, which
Dumbledore would counteract by being using his usual grandfatherly routine, further
indebting the boy to him.
So after years of waiting, the young Potter finally arrived at Hogwarts he was lonely, albeit
a bit too independent for his liking though not too much. More importantly, the boy was
desperate for friends. Already knowing this would happen, Dumbledore collaborated with
Molly Weasley so her son, Ronald Weasley, would become friends with young Harry.
Albus knew from the start that his plans were falling apart, but he hoped that he could at
least rework his plans to fit around the complications. He had hoped that, being the
incredibly lazy boy Ronald was, it would be passed on to Harry. That plan, sadly, bore no
fruit; Harry’s study habits were already too ingrained. Ronald still did part of his job at
least; informing him of most of what the last Potter was up to.
Another problem was when the young Potter made friends with the school's new know-it-
all, Hermione Granger. At first, they had a rocky start; she was a bossy girl, with a know-it-
all attitude, which Albus thought would break their friendship, but the tentative friendship
survived. Dumbledore was surprised when Potter was able to break her of her bad habits
after a while; he was supposed to have too little confidence to do something like that
according to the plan. The solid friendship that was born between the two was the start of
his plans falling apart. Not even having Ronald try and split them up worked, in fact all it
did was cause Potter to break his friendship with Ronald. So not only had that entire branch
of plans failed, they backfired spectacularly.
Another problem was when Granger took the Potter Heir to be checked over by Madam
Pomfrey for the abuse by the hands of the Dursleys, and thus, got the potions to fix the
damage done to him. He needed that damage to stay! Quite a bit had been invested in
masking the abuse from Muggle authorities. One way to keep him meek was to stunt his
growth; self-confidence was hard to maintain when you looked down at yourself and saw a
scrawny runt.
Another thing was that Harry wanted more than making friends with just Granger. He
began to make friends with people that Albus wanted him to avoid. The combination of all
these events completely shattered his plans for Harry’s first year, and Dumbledore now had
to think of ways to alter the situation to fit the new plans. His plan for the Philosopher’s
Stone made a poignant example. Because Harry listened to his new friends and they helped
him of their own accord, without prompting and independent of Dumbledore, the trap was
easily thwarted. The trap had been disarmed, not even snapping shut early and getting
anything, but simply made useless.
However, he was able to quickly devise a new plan for the boy. He planned it so Harry
returned to the Dursleys, he would cast a few spells on the magic hating Muggles to make
them even more abusive. Harry would obviously write to him for help, and Dumbledore
would assure him he would try his best to get him to the Weasley's a few weeks before
Hogwarts started, which would be the ‘best he could do’, even this kindness would
certainly drive Harry’s opinion of him ever higher.
However, when he went to the house to cast the spells on the Dursleys, he found that the
Dursleys were not there, and there was no sign his pawn had even returned to the house.
Where the boy had gotten to, the holder of far too many titles to be legal did not know.
It was a great relief to find the boy had returned to Hogwarts alive and well. Now he could
plan how to regain control of the situation. He already set it up so that Ronald could get
back with into Harry’s good books; Molly and he had given the youngest male Weasley a
talk over the summer and by the looks of it, it was working. He now had to find out where
the Potter Heir disappeared to over the summer.
Before Albus could think more about the matter, the wards informed him that someone was
near his door, and by the signatures they belonged to Harry and McGonagall. Before they
could knock, he called, “Come in Minerva, Harry!”
o0OoO0o
Harry was shocked when he heard the Headmaster tell them to enter, not only did he know
they were at the door without them knocking, but he also knew it was them. Since he had
arranged the meeting it was easy to guess it was Professor McGonagall and Harry, but how
did he know they were there?
Putting that thought aside as they entered the room Harry looked around; the room was a
large and beautiful circular room, full of funny little noises. A number of curious silver
instruments stood on spindle legged tables, whirring and emitting little puffs of smoke. The
walls were covered with portraits of old headmasters and headmistresses, all of whom were
snoozing gently in their frames. There was also an enormous, claw-footed desk, and, sitting
on a shelf behind it, a shabby, tattered wizard’s hat - the Sorting Hat.
As he was examining the room he heard McGonagall say, “I’ve brought Mr. Potter,
Headmaster.”
“Thank you, Minerva.” the Headmaster said with a grandfatherly smile, “You may go.”
“Mr. Potter asked me to stay, and as such, I will be standing in on this meeting and
fulfilling my duty as his Head of House.” McGonagall said officially.
“And to be honest Headmaster, I would prefer that she does.” Harry stated, “Especially if
Professor Snape is staying. As far as I know I’ve done nothing wrong and if anyone is
meant to be here, it’s Professor McGonagall.”
“Why you arrogant brat, just like your father.” Snape sneered instantly.
“He’s right, Severus, he’s well within his rights to ask you to leave, since, judging by the
lack of Slytherin student in this room, I can only guess you serve no purpose here in the
professional capacity and will only serve to interrupt this meeting every time Mr. Potter
speaks to show the rest of us just how petty you are.” Minerva intervened, glaring at the
sallow faced man. She was still angered by what Harry had told her, it seemed, to attack the
man so blatantly.
“That might be true Minerva, but I’ve asked Severus to be here.” Dumbledore explained.
What he intentionally neglected to tell her was that he wanted Severus’ help to cast a few
spells on Harry to regain control of him, and make sure no more of his plans were ruined.
Now that Minerva was here at the request of the young Potter, though, that path was
blocked for now. Regardless, the Headmaster would not be stopped from finding out where
he was however, so with a grandfatherly smile he inquired, “Now Harry, can you tell me
where you were this summer?”
“No offence sir, but what concern is it of yours where I was over the summer?” Harry
asked politely, “You’re my Headmaster, that’s a fairly personal question to asking for the
relationship we have.”
“Why you rude arrogant-” Snape started building up steam, but was stopped by a look from
McGonagall. “Severus, Albus might have asked you to be here, but unless you have
something useful to contribute, be silent.” The Gryffindor head snarled, her normally calm
facade cracking under the constant barrage of reminders that her co-worker was a
downright horrible human being, and so were some of his students. She seamlessly changed
the subject, “Mr. Potter is right again, Albus. When he isn’t inside the castle you have no
authority over where he stays and what he does. ”
Albus mentally sighed at this, this wasn’t going the way he wanted, not at all. “I might be
his Headmaster, but I’m also his Magical Guardian and as such it is my job to make sure he
is safe. I went to his home to check in on him but when I got there I found that the Dursleys
weren’t there, and you never returned to them. So I was wondering where you been Harry.”
“May I ask why you care where I was?” Harry asked coolly, “You may be my Magical
Guardian, but you’ve never been there before, so why bother now? I can handle my own
affairs.”
“Harry you need to be at the Dursleys for your own protection.” Dumbledore said with a
sigh.
“Some protection,” Harry growled. “What did it protect me from? It sure as hell wasn’t my
family.”
Unknown to Harry, McGonagall give Dumbledore a dark look, but remained silent in front
of Harry. She pointedly neglected to reprimand Harry for his abrasive attitude, which was
all Dumbledore needed to know about her feelings, even if he had missed the look.
“From Death Eaters Harry, Voldemort’s followers.” Dumbledore said with another sigh, he
had not wanted to say anything, but if he wanted the boy back to the Dursleys another half-
truth would be needed. “I’ve put wards up around your home to protect you and your
family from magical attacks, and as long as you think of it as home, the place would protect
you all. You will have to go home every year to recharge them. You would only have to
stay for a few weeks, a month at most. At the moment they are weak and if not recharged
soon, they’ll fall. That’s why this Christmas, you’ll have to go back to the recharge the
wards.”
In truth all the wards did was siphon Harry’s magic to fuel the standard plethora of wards
designed to keep magicals out. So it DID sort of do as Albus said it did, but it also
weakened Harry while he was in it, making him a prime target for the magically enhanced
abuse from his Relatives.
“I’m sorry Headmaster, but I have other plans for Christmas.” Harry announced flatly.
“And none of them involve going back to the Dursleys. They are not family to me, and
Privet Drive has never been something I ever once considered a home, just a place I was
forced to stay.” Harry’s growing frustration culminated in one of the devices behind
Dumbledore, a weakly chugging chimney like tube, giving an almost silent wheeze as it
finally stopped working. The intent ward connect to Harry and holding the ward scheme
together finally failed as the boy outright denied the information that it needed to keep
going. No one but Dumbledore noticed this, and the man was not happy about it; the sound
informed him that the wards around the Dursleys had fallen.
Although he knew this, he still needed Potter back to the Dursleys, to keep him from
learning too much and force him to be meek. It would also let him recast the wards if he
could convince Harry to think of the house as home in any way. So with a sigh he said,
“Harry I need to insist that you go, as you need to be protected.” A growl was his response.
“Headmaster, I’ve been as polite as I can be, if you keep insisting on this matter I’m afraid
I‘m going to start becoming difficult.” Harry said, knowing full well how difficult a
teenager could be about things and using it to his advantage. “Nothing you say will make
me want to go back to those… people. I have several options available to me, I can hide
myself just fine.”
Dumbledore sighed once more, he obviously was going to be unable to get Harry to change
his mind this evening, so he changed tactics. “Can you tell me where you have been?”
Harry was by no means stupid. If he told the old man, he would try and block Harry from
staying with the Grangers in the future. “That would defeat the purpose of hiding, wouldn’t
it? If there isn’t anything else Headmaster, I’ve got homework to do.” He promptly stood
up to leave the office.
Snape’s face was rapidly approaching Vernon-9 as Minerva’s furious stare kept his tongue
in check, and could do little but glare at the Potter brat for his arrogance
Dumbledore decided he needed to quickly change tactics to try to disperse some of the
tension and animosity. “You’re quite right, Harry. Before you go, could you at least tell me
if you enjoyed your summer?” Appealing to the boy’s sense of fun and showing a bit of
concern could help begin the process of bringing him back into the fold.
A calmer Harry replied, “I did, in fact, enjoy myself this summer. I got to see many things
and go many places I had never experienced before. It was possibly the best summer of my
life.” Harry had picked up on the prompt change in the Headmaster’s attitude and decided
to give him a suitable non-response. He would not bite the bait that the Headmaster was
fishing with.
Quiet, furious mutterings met his answer before yet another sharp look from Minerva kept
the greasy-haired one from mouthing off at the boy.
“… Very well, Harry, you may go.” Dumbledore finally said with a long suffering sigh,
using a slight smile to mask his true frustration. The meeting had been a complete failure.
No information had been gained, verbally or mentally because he was barred from using
Legilimency in Minerva’s presence, Minerva was now suspicious of him, Potter even more
at odds, and worst of all Dumbledore was the one who would have to listen to Snape whine
and bitch about everything that had just happened, which would be like reliving this failure
at least a dozen times.
The worst was yet to come, however, because when Harry turned and walked out of the
office Minerva stayed behind, her expression still thunderous. When she took Harry’s
vacated seat he knew he was in for a very long evening.
o0OoO0o
The rest of the afternoon and evening passed quickly for Harry, mainly because he was
frustrated at Dumbledore’s attempts at fishing for information about where he was staying
over the summer holidays. Why should the old man start caring now when he never had
before? Harry was annoyed at how little he knew of Dumbledore’s motives.
His frustration did not go unnoticed either, because when Harry got to the library to do his
homework with his friends, his friends had noticed this easily and had asked about it, but
Harry had just told them that the Headmaster was attempting to single him out due to his
“Boy-Who-Lived” status, making sure that he was alright. It was not a complete lie and
readily believable. Not to mention it was no secret that he disliked getting special treatment
due to his moniker.
The group accepted his answer and proceeded to demolish their homework in short order.
While sitting in the library, Harry tried to focus on his Herbology essay on mandrakes.
While citing uses for the plant, he came across the Purging Draught, which used mandrake
in small quantities as one of its supplemental ingredients. The potion was intended to clear
out harmful potions. The book Harry referenced cited loyalty potions, complacency
draughts and suggestive potions. Just reading how potions could be used to manipulate
people, specifically him, fueled his anger and frustration.
Harry knew if he was not careful, Dumbledore might go so far as to use potions to ensure
cooperation. Thinking about why it might be necessary to keep him in line only fueled his
darker thoughts. Dumbledore had never cared before, despite the abhorrent treatment Harry
received at the Dursley’s, so what make the situation different now?
No matter how hard Harry tried to push the thoughts to the side, they kept seeping in,
causing him to clench his fist more than once, ruining quills. Eventually, a soft hand
covered his, distracting him before he destroyed his fourth quill. Melody looked at him with
concern. It didn’t lessen his growing frustration, but it did distract him long enough to
finish his work.
Soon enough it was nearly midnight, everyone was now in bed apart from himself and a
few Prefects returning from patrols. Harry had been unable to sleep, so he read his books
for hours, which was a mistake, as his shoulders and neck quickly grew stiff from leaning
over desks and reading after so long. To try to relax, he took a nice, long, hot shower. This
worked wonders for his sore back, but really made him aware of how tired he was. His
arousal only brought to mind yet again how frustrated he was, so he headed to his dorm to
relieve part of the situation.
He opened the curtain to his bed and slipped inside. He instantly noticed the curtain turn
solid, as opposed to the slightly see through pattern it normally was and could readily guess
why; someone already inside had activated the Ward scheme simply called the ‘Lights Out
Ward’ that blocked all light from entering for those picky sleepers who needed total
darkness. Harry was incredibly grateful the ward also blocked sound, both inside and out,
but was annoyed with himself for taking two months to find it, since it meant he had to
suffer Ron’s snoring for that long as the ginger apparently could not be arsed to activate
his. Just remembering those two months caused him to growl at the inconsiderateness of the
ponce. Harry had no idea why, the curtain solidified enough that someone could knock on
them, which the person in the bed could hear, so somebody could wake him up fairly easily
if he asked.
“Mel, what are you doing here?” Harry asked in surprise. He wasn’t expecting her to sneak
into his bed like she did over the summer - Melody was very clearly a nymphomaniac,
despite the lack of full blown sex yet. And they had only gone as far as they had because it
did not feel right to go further for some reason. Still, she was an unexpected surprise to find
in his dorm with all the others in the room. He assumed she would wait until they were
alone, like they had been this morning, or pull him away for a quick ‘chat’ so their friends
would grant them a bit of privacy.
“You were in such a bad mood today Master, so I thought I come to help you relax.”
Melody said sadly as she threw off Harry’s Cloak of Invisibility, which she still had to
make occasions like this far less risky than they normally were. “I would have been here
sooner, but my sister wanted to make sure I was tucked in and delayed me, or I would have
joined you in the shower. So, will you let me help you to relax, or do you want me to go
back to my room?”
Harry had a brain blast, all that frustration he’d been feeling had no outlet, but now Melody
was in his bed and was eager and willing to be that outlet. In the back of his mind he could
swear seeing Lucy smiling at him.
“On your back. Now.” Harry demanded, forgoing their usual banter, his perspective
swapping as the girl in bed with him went from his friend Melody to his Apprentice whose
current purpose was to please him.
Lime Begins: Skip if you’re underage or not into this kind of thing!!
Melody blinked in surprise at the sudden order, but her body had already twisted around
and fell back onto the bed before she could consciously obey his order. A thrill shot up her
spine as her peeved looking Master yanked off his clothes in seconds and crawled up on
her. She greedily opened her mouth, preparing her throat for the imminent invader.
“Not yet.” Harry growled as he leaned over and kissed her roughly, rougher than he had
ever kissed her. It was a kiss of frustration, of anger, everything that was built up in Harry
that afternoon and evening. As he used one hand to pull Melody into the kiss, he used his
other hand to finger fuck Melody’s pussy roughly.
As he was doing this, Melody was moaning up a storm into the kiss, her hands eagerly
gripping his shoulder to keep him in place. Ever since puberty hit her, she had been feeling
things that kids her age normally did not feel; her libido was in constant overdrive and no
amount of fingering or whatever else she did to herself fully satisfied her cravings. She was
saved when she met her Master, she knew he was the one that would sate her sexual needs,
ever since he’d first seen her naked butt, the look he sent her for the barest second sent
shivers down her spine and had attracted her initial interest. And did he ever please her! He
was inexperienced at first, but so was she, so they learned together. Harry had not quite
caught on to exactly how much she liked being roughly used, and even sometimes abused,
but she was sure he would pick up the signs soon enough. Right now, for instance, she was
in heaven as he completely dominated her, his tongue ruling her mouth while his fingers
viciously stabbed at her pussy.
“I have such a wet Apprentice…” Harry commented as he pulled back from the kiss, “Do
you like this?” Still fingering her roughly as he held her head in place.
“Oh y-yes Master, I-I do…” Melody said, squirming as an orgasm washed over her, “P-
Please use me as you wish, use me, Master. This Apprentice is yours to handle as you wish.
My pussy and-” She took his hand from her head and the hand in her pussy and placed both
of them onto her ass, getting a brief respite from the fingering, enough to catch her breath.
It was not much as Harry did not waste a second and was fondling her arse “Ah! My ass is
yours too!”
She moaned in disappointment for a moment, only to gasp in surprise as he suddenly

latched onto her budding breasts yet again squeezing them roughly.
Harry was growing incredibly aroused at her submissive claims and put even more effort in
making her moan. He rammed his middle and index finger back into her pussy and curled
his fingers lightly in the way he knew made her scream and worked on sucking and
fondling her breasts. His efforts pulled a shriek from Melody, her back arching and a full
body shudder passing through her. “J-just like… that Master… use me!” She panted, her
tongue not working perfectly and her words coming out slurred slurred.
Unnoticed by her, as she was climaxing Harry had shifted both their positions so she was
on her back and he was in the best position possible to use access her throat.
Melody once more moaned in disappointment as as her Master removed his hands from her
breasts. But as she opened her eyes to plead with him to keep going all she could see was
his descending shaft. An instant later his balls were resting and covering her nose while his
cock tried its damndest to reach her stomach through her throat.
Tears gathered at the corners of her eyes and her pussy started drooling heavily as her
Master began almost bouncing up and down on her face, repeating cramming every inch of
his length into her throat. As worked up as he was, and as hard as he was pumping his cock
into her throat, it was only a short time before he began to cum.
Her hips jerked as she experience a minor orgasm as Harry pressed her pelvis against her
face as hard as he could, grinding his length in as far as it could go. She could feel his shaft
almost vibrate before he gave a throaty groan and the flood began. Swallowing around his
cock as it spewed semen straight into her stomach she was very happy to note that his
moans increased in volume.
Melody suddenly heaved as Harry pulled out at an awkward angle. He did so so he could
climb into her chest, which she learned when she calmed her gag reflex down and felt her
Master’s slimy cock begin using her budding breasts to get himself off. She transformed,
knowing her breasts were larger in her monster form by some quirk of nature. He failed to
comment on her change, but his pace did speed up noticeably.
Harry growled as the soft hair from Melody’s monster form further stimulated his cock. His
increased pace coaxed him to higher levels of arousal. While holding her breasts around his
cock, Harry gave them a rough squeeze causing her to moan in pleasure.
Feeding off Melody’s moans, he squeezed and thrust harder, bringing both of them to new
heights of pleasure. The harder he squeezed the louder she moaned. Minutes later his
thrusts, her fur, her moans, and his dominance drove him over the edge. Harry exploded all
over Melody’s breasts, face and hair. Her immediate reaction was to lean up and engulf the
tip of his cock with her mouth and suck down the subsequent spurts of cum.
As the flood subsided, Harry fell back to catch his breath. Swallowing the last remnants in
her mouth, Melody shuddered in delight at the taste flooded her senses. “Master, you taste
so good,” She moaned, rubbing her breasts after his violent squeezing of them. “And my
breasts, I love how you just mauled them.”
Harry watched Melody rub the cum into her fine fur, moaning in delight. The sight brought
him back to full mast before he growled, shifting to stand on his knees. He pulled Melody
to sit up before grabbing her head, threading his fingers in her hair and roughly pulled her
towards him. Her lips quickly engulfed him as he used his grip to thrust harder into her
mouth.
His treatment of Melody grew rougher as he felt more stimulated by her mouth and tongue.
He looked down, watching her lightning bolt shaped tail swishing back and forth before he
got another idea. Releasing her head he grabbed her tail and pulled.
“Turn around.” He commanded. Melody was quick to comply while bemoaning the loss of
her mouth being full of her Master’s tasty cock. His rough tug on her tail forced her arse up
into the air and a quick push dropped her head to the bed.
She was revelling in her Master’s treatment of her when she felt his hardness slip between
her thighs. Her wetness running down her leg made them slick as he plunged himself
between her squeezing thighs. His grip on her tail never slackened as he pulled on her hair
to aid him in his thrusting.
Melody deeply wished he would just slam himself into her pussy, but he never did. She
found it hard to feel annoyed or disappointed about this when her exposed clit took the full
brunt of the veins of his cock, causing her thighs to squeeze together even harder though.
All in all, it promised to be a very tiring night. She was so glad she “liberated” that book on
dirty talk from her mother’s stash of trashy romance novels. Who knew it would be this
effective?
After a few more hours of her Master manhandling her causing a number of orgasms she
neglected to bother counting later Melody found herself besides her Master covered in his
cum with him fast asleep holding her. Seeing as any more fun would have to wait for
another night, she put her Master’s Cloak of Invisibility on and left. She wanted to say her
stumble was from a sore and overworked pussy, or ass, but her Master had not seen fit to
bestow that sort of prize upon her yet, so it was simply her own tiredness showing. One
lazy and sluggish shower later, she collapsed onto her bed, her dreams filled with her
Master taking her remaining virginities over and over again.
TO BE CONTINUED!!
End Notes:
Authors Note: Here ends another chapter of Vulcan, I thank you for
reading and I hope that you keep on reading and enjoying the story as
much as I enjoy writing this. I would like to hear your ideas if have any.
The main ideas I’m looking for apart, apart from the plot related ones,
are powers that Harry and his group can either learn, or just research.
Even if they don’t learn the abilities doesn’t mean they can’t research
them and try.
FIRST/SECOND YEAR SCHEDULE (I thought I would give you

Harry’s timetable, this is a rough idea, if you think you can make better,
adding in the fact for the other years, please let me know…)
Monday:
Morning - Free Period.
Break!
Morning 2 - Herbology with Hufflepuff.
Lunch!
Afternoon: Charms with Ravenclaw.
Tuesday:
Morning - Defense Against the Dark Arts.
Break!
Morning 2 - Free Period.
Lunch!
Afternoon - Transfiguration.
Wednesday:
Morning - Double Herbology with Hufflepuff.
Lunch!
Afternoon 1 - Transfiguration.
Afternoon 2 - Defense Against the Dark Arts.
Midnight - Astronomy.
Thursday:
Morning - Charms with Ravenclaw.
Break!
Morning 2 - History of Magic.
Lunch!
Afternoon: Herbology with Hufflepuff.
Friday:
Morning - Double Potions with Slytherin.
Afternoon - Free Period.
Break!
PLEASE LEAVE A GOOD SIZE REVIEW!!
Back to index
Chapter 8 - Second Year: Part 1! by dragen
Author's Notes:
‘Thoughts!’
§ ‘Parseltongue!’ §
Chapter 8
1st of October:
It was no secret that Harry was able to spot the Snitch well before either of the Seekers in
almost every game in his first year, so when time for tryouts rolled around Harry’s
Quidditch playing friends urged and begged him to at least try for a spot on the team. Harry
reluctantly agreed, but only put forth a half-hearted performance at best; the game did not
particularly interest him but neither did he want to allow Slytherin House to win. To his
shock, he was on the team within fifteen minutes.
Harry also found himself having… complications with what could pass for his sex life.
After overhearing the older boys bragging about what their accomplishments with their
respective girlfriends, combined with Melody’s not-so-subtle attempts to go further, topped
off with his increasingly common wet dreams about finally taking several of his friends in
erotic scenarios…
It may not have been stressful, Melody making sure he never felt pent up in the least
certainly helped, but it was definitely something he needed to deal with.
Melody was not the only one to want more, Lucy was also demanding for Harry to go
further. Harry’s reluctance to be with Lucy was incredibly short lived. Harry had tried to
argue that they were still brother and sister, but Lucy just stared at him with a dry, annoyed
look before a car appeared in her hands, which she then threw at him, just to bring home
how ludicrous the situation they were already in was. And so Lucy got what she wanted
and Harry got to experience sex for the first time, albeit probably not as pleasurable as real
sex since his body, thus his brain, was unaware as to how to simulate it in his dreams.
He might not have been ready for sex in real life, but the idea was growing on him and his
indecision would be short lived.
As for classes, the group was steadily making their way through the assigned work. In
Herbology they were still working on Mandrakes, but had branched out to learn about other
plants while the Mandrakes matured a little more. Transfigurations was going slower as
they had only finished turning a beetle into a button just yesterday with the reason for this
being that a few people - Ron and Neville - were still having problems and had only
mastered the spell the other day. Charms was going smoothly, everyone was doing well
under Flitwick’s eager teaching style. Potions was still a nightmare with Snape was
breathing down everyone’s necks in Gryffindor - mainly Harry’s - and allowed the
Slytherins ruin Gryffindor potions by throwing things into their cauldrons. The upside of
this being Harry was getting a lot of practice in for his upcoming position of Seeker in
Gryffindor’s first game. Defense Against the Dark Arts was still a joke; Lockhart’s skills as
a teacher were mediocre at best and all they did was act out his ‘adventures’.
The entire castle was abuzz with the news. As a glitter covered notice informed the reader,
there would be a Duelling Club starting in a few days time. There were many rumours
about who could be running the club. Most people thought it could be Professor Flitwick,
seeing as he was a duelling champion when he was younger. Harry could not care less,
provided the instructor was someone other than Lockhart or Snape. He would give any
other instructor an honest try.
However, that was set aside for the future as, at the moment, Harry’s group had more
important things to do. It was quite a while before the Gryffindor trio had any time to relax
for a worthwhile period of time again, but, once they all had enough free time, Harry and
Hermione got together and gave Melody a tour of Hogwarts showing her some shortcuts
and hidden passageways they lacked the time to beforehand. Melody was happy to spend
time with her sister; the daunting amount of work the teachers handed out prevented her
from being able to fraternize with anyone except those her own age that she shared classes
with. Anyone can criticize the dropping standards of public education and the increasingly
lazy attitudes of students, but the transition from a relaxing vacation in France to an
incredibly intense academic atmosphere in an entirely new world would be jarring for any
child. Thankfully, the transition period for Melody was ending and right now she was
having fun with being shown around by Harry and Hermione. Melody might have still
needed more time to transition to the demands of Hogwarts and subsequently have more
free time to spend with her Master and older sister as well as make new friends in her year,
but for the moment, she cherished the break in the work.
As the three were coming back from the lake they came across a scene of interest between
two Ravenclaw girls. The first was an attractive girl, she looked like she was of Chinese
descent, with long, shining dark hair and eyes, and light freckles on her nose - she looked a
bit older, like she was in her third year. The other girl looked like she was a first year, she
had waist-length, straggly, dirty blonde hair, protuberant grey eyes that seemed to be
dreamily distracted, and faint eyebrows.
“Do you really believe in half the crap that comes from you mouth? You must be loony!
Hey, that’s a good name for you, Loony Lovegood.” The black haired girl said, grinning
meanly.
“Well of course I do! My mother told me my father researched them for a living, so they
must be real.” ‘Loony’ Lovegood replied cheerfully.
“A third year bullying a first year, pathetic.” Harry cut in coldly, “And from the House of
the smart too.”
“What concern is it of yours, Potter?” The older Ravenclaw sputtered, looking
embarrassed, probably at being caught. “I’m sick of her raving about imaginary creatures
nobody can see or hear. She’s crazy, and a distraction we don’t need. Honestly, if I hear the
words Nargle and Wrackspurt again I’m going to snap! She doesn’t belong in Ravenclaw.”
She raved, clearly agitated by the younger ‘Claws beliefs.
Harry looked at the older girl strangely, so what if the Lovegood girl believed in things
most did not think existed? Just because the public at large had never seen them or knew of
them did not disprove their existence. They could easily be very low in number, or hidden
by some inborn ability like a chameleon.
Harry may have been quite new to magic, but he could easily see there being a kind of
ocular ability that allowed the user to see through stealth magic, maybe the blonde girl had
this gift and just didn’t know it? With all this in my Harry’s reaction was obvious. With a
scoff Harry shook his head slowly, “I didn’t know ‘proper’ Ravenclaws were so closed
minded. Who’s to say your Housemate isn’t gifted, and can see the unseeable?”
The oriental girl got defensive as he called her intelligence into question. “You don’t know
anything about magic, Potter.”
“Oh?” Harry challenged. “If I were to snap my fingers right now, what would happen?
What are the possibilities of that action?”
The girl looked at him oddly, but answered. “You would either snap your fingers or just rub
them together, if you can’t snap, I guess.”
Harry snapped his fingers, and what happened caused both Ravenclaws to jump and gasp; a
crackle of flames dances around his fingers for a few seconds before fading away.
“H-How did you?”

“Wow, that’s really cool!” The two girls responded.
Harry grinned, “If I can do that, who’s to say Ms. Lovegood can’t see things that don’t
want to be seen?”
“It’s Luna.” Luna clarified.
“Cho Chang.” Cho answered distantly. Her distant eyes focused briefly and she said, “I’ll
just being going.” Not giving a word of apology.
Only after Cho left did Harry realize how stupid it was to show off his abilities so brazenly
like that. Still, looking at how happy and excited Luna seemed to look he considered it a
worthy exchange. “If she starts bothering you again you can come talk to me, if you want?”
He offered awkwardly. He’d never had the motivation to save anyone from bullies back in
public school, he was a little lost.
Luna shook her head. “Oh, no, Cho was just frustrated, she didn’t really mean to take it out
on me. I think she’s under a lot of pressure from her family. She’s been getting a lot of mail
lately.” She explained sympathetically. “I can tell because she didn’t steal any of my things
like the others.”
“Well that’s goo-” Harry paused mid-word as her statement sunk in, “Wait, others?”
He looked up, only to see Luna skipping down the corridor. She spun around, never
slowing pace as she skipped backwards. “Bye Harry! I’m going to be late for class.”
Seeing her about to turn a corner Harry called hurriedly, “Come join our group some time
in the library!”
He shook his head as the quirky girls voice echoed, “Okay!” from wherever she was by that
point.
o0OoO0o
3rd of October:
It was Saturday, the day that most of the students were waiting for; the start of the Duelling
Club. From what Harry found in Hogwarts: A History, the last time the Duelling Club was
up and running was about fifty years ago. It stopped because no teacher wanted to take it up
again. So Harry had to wonder why was it being set up again after so many years…
Anyway at noon that day Harry, Hermione and Melody went to the Great Hall where the
Club was being held. As they got there they saw that the Hall was heavily rearranged. The
long dining tables had vanished and a golden stage had appeared along one wall, lit by
thousands of candles floating overhead. The ceiling was velvety black once more and most
of the school seemed to be packed beneath it, all carrying their wands and looking excited.
“I wonder who’ll be teaching us?” Hermione wondered as they edged into the chattering
crowd, they stopped next to their friends. “Someone told me Flitwick was a dueling
champion when he was young - maybe it’ll be him?”
“As long as it’s not Lockhart, I don’t mind. He can’t teach to save his life.” Harry
grumbled, to his friends agreement. Seconds later the group groaned as they saw Gilderoy
Lockhart walking onto the stage, resplendent in robes of deep plum and accompanied by
none other than Snape, wearing his usual black.
Lockhart waved an arm for silence and called, “Gather round, gather round! Can everyone
see me? Can you all hear me? Excellent!
“Now, Professor Dumbledore has granted me permission to restart this Duelling Club,
which was canceled fifty years when no other teacher wanted to teach it again. However, I
thought that it would be good to bring it back, to train you all in case you ever need to
defend yourselves as I myself have done on countless occasions - for full details, see my
published works.”
‘So that’s his plan,’ Harry thought darkly, ‘trying to sale more of his rubbish work onto us.
A pointless gesture, we were already forced to buy everything he’s published.’
“Let me introduce my assistant, Professor Snape.” Lockhart announced, flashing a wide

smile. “He tells me he knows a tiny little bit about dueling himself and has sportingly
agreed to help me with a short demonstration before we begin. Now, I don’t want any of
you youngsters to worry - you’ll still have your Potions master when I’m through with him,
never fear!”
“Wouldn’t it be good if they finished each other off?” Harry heard Ron mutter behind him.
And Harry agreed, if, how highly unlikely it would, they could finish each other off, it
would remove two pests from Hogwarts.
But Harry saw Snape’s upper lip was curling, and he wondered why Lockhart was still
smiling; if Snape had been looking at him like that he’d have been, at the very least, on
guard. Lockhart looked completely carefree.
Lockhart and Snape turned to face each other and bowed; at least, Lockhart did, with much
twirling of his hands, whereas Snape jerked his head irritably. Then they raised their wands
like swords in front of them.
“As you see, we are holding our wands in the accepted combative position.” Lockhart told
the silent crowd. “On the count of three, we will cast our first spells. Neither of us will be
aiming to kill, of course.”
“I wouldn’t bet on that.” Harry murmured, watching Snape baring his teeth.
Not noticing this, Lockhart said with a smile, “Now on the count of three, One - two - three
-”
Both of them swung their wands above their heads and pointed them at their opponent;
Snape cried: “Expelliarmus!” But at the same time there was flash of bright coloured light.
When they could see again, they saw Snape looking shocked as he saw Lockhart standing
with a smile on his face, with Snape’s wand in his hand. “Well, there you have it, the
Disarming Charm. If I didn’t cast the Fulgor Charm Professor Snape’s own Disarming
Charm would have hit me and I would have most likely been knocked on the floor and lost
my own wand.”
All the girls cheered at this, even Harry began to feel some respect for the fool. He may not
be a great teacher, but by the looks of it, he knew what he was doing when it came to
duelling. “I want to stress to you all that Duelling skill does not equate to how many spells
you know or how powerful you are, but how well you’ve mastered what you feel
comfortable casting quickly and efficiently.” Lockhart explained, “However, the Disarming
Charm is a good spell to know, so let me put you all into pairs and you can learn this handy
spell. Here you go Professor Snape, your wand,” Lockhart added as he give Snape’s wand
back. But backed off as he saw Snape looking murderous, he clearly didn’t like being
shown up by the blond man. Slightly more weary, the man continued. “Now if you would
like to pair up with your friends one on one, and me and Professor Snape teach you how to
cast the Disarming Charm as well as the Stunning and Shield Charms, three important skills
for beginners at duelling. Knowing these three will help immensely should you find
yourself in a duel.”
So with that the class paired up with each other, Harry and Hermione were together whilst
Melody was with the girl that they helped a few days ago Luna. Over the next hour the
class learnt how to cast the Disarming, Stunning and Shield Charms. Harry was shocked to
find out that while Lockhart was completely terrible at teaching Defence, he was very good
at teaching duelling. Harry wondered briefly why Lockhart hadn’t just been hired to teach
duelling, or at least oversee the club for the year, since he seemed more suited for it.
After the half an hour Lockhart called out, “That’s enough… now we’ve got about half an
hour left, who would like to do a mock duel?” There were many cheers of agreement to
this, causing the man to smile widely. “Okay then, I’m going to go around and put you all
into pairs. Professor Snape, if you’d like to help me?”
They moved through the crowd, matching up partners. Lockhart teamed Neville with Justin
Finch-Fletchley, but Snape reached Harry and Hermione first.
“Time to split up the dream team, I think.” He sneered. “Granger, you can partner up with
Miss Bulstrode. Potter-”
Harry moved automatically toward Melody, as Hermione moved towards a Slytherin girl
who reminded Harry of a picture he’d seen in Holidays with Hags. She was large and
square and her heavy jaw jutted aggressively. Hermione gave her a weak smile that she did
not return.
“I don’t think so.” Snape said oily, smiling coldly. “Mr. Malfoy, come over here. Let’s see
what you make of the famous Potter. And you, young Miss Granger - you can partner Miss
Greengrass.” Snape pointed towards a very attractive blonde girl, who instantly started
walking over.
Melody smiled again at her new opponent, and was shocked to find that Daphne returned
her tiny smile with one of her own, clearly far more friendly than Millicent.
“Professor Lockhart would it be okay if I picked the partners for the first duel?” Snape
asked with a smirk.
“I see no problems with this Professor Snape.” Lockhart said with a smile.
“In that case, Malfoy, Potter, up front now.” Snape said as the two boys climbed up onto
duelling platform.
“Okay then boys,” Lockhart began with a smile, “The rules for this duel are simple, you
may only use the three spells you learned tonight, you cannot use any other spells. This is
to show if you can fight with these three. That out of the way, face your partners and bow.”
“Scared Potter?” Malfoy mocked, as he and Harry barely inclined their heads, not taking
their eyes off each other.
“Of you?” Harry replied with a scoff, “After what I went through at the end of last year?
You’re not even worth taking seriously.” He smirked, knowing the entire act would rile the
bleach blonde up.
“Now boys, wands at the ready!” Lockhart shouted, causing both boys to make the same
movement as Lockhart and Snape did earlier. “When I count to three, cast your charms, the
first to disarm or knock out your partner wins. Remember, only the spells you learn tonight,
we don’t want any accidents do we? Now, on three. One - two -”
The Malfoy Scion jumped the gun, hurling his spell at Harry before Lockhart had even
finished pronouncing ‘two’. This was not an unexpected move, and Harry smoothly dodged
the spell by sidestepping it. “Is that the best you’ve got Malfoy, how pathetic.” scoffed
Harry, and then went on to bite him, “I thought you would be better at this, it seems I was
right, you’re nothing but talk.”
Draco, now well and enraged, broke the rules and threw out several Cutting Curses, thin
strips of red light that would have given Harry some pretty serious gashes if they’d landed,
but Harry kept dodging and sidestepping the spells. Before long he shouted at Harry, “Are
you so powerless and stupid that all you can do is dance around my spells?!”
Harry only smirked as he ducked under another widely cast Cutting Curse, “Oh no, I’m just
showing everyone that you don’t need spells to defend yourself, you have other ways to do
so, dodging being one of them. Here’s another one.” Before Malfoy could say anything, he
saw a blur coming at him. A flutter of robes and stars in his vision were all he managed to
wrap his mind around before he was thrown to the floor.
“Potter!” Snape snarled, “Twenty points from Gryffindor for using Muggle Duelling.”
“And what about Malfoy?” Harry demanded, “That punch aside I followed the rules, and
even the punch wasn’t specifically breaking any rule. Malfoy was the one throwing around
potentially lethal magic.”
“Mr. Potter is right Professor Snape,” said Lockhart, “I told them to use the three Charms
they were taught tonight, but Mr. Malfoy didn’t, he used spells that he shouldn’t. In fact,
Mr. Potter using physical force wasn’t against the rules, I never said they couldn’t do such a
thing, it was just assumed it wasn’t allowed, so twenty points to Gryffindor for Harry’s
ingenuity and forty points from Slytherin for Mr. Malfoy’s flagrant breaking of my rules.”
Lockhart turned to the audience and began speaking, the students paying attention even
more closely because he was using his Professor voice. “Mr. Potter was right, when
duelling, you should know how to dodge and sidestep spells. There will be times when
Shield Charms won’t be enough, and you will need to resort to physically dodging the
offensive magic. We’ll leave that for a later lesson, shall we?” He went on to say as he
looked at Harry and Malfoy, “I want you two to try one more time at this. For the record, I
am now banning Muggle fistfighting. If either of you goes beyond the limits i’ve set you’ll
earn yourself a solid week of detention. Duelling isn’t a game, people can get hurt if they
don’t pay attention. Now take a few moments and we’ll begin…”
Snape moved towards Malfoy, bent down, and whispered something in his ear with a
smirk. Whatever it was made Malfoy smirk too. Harry had a sudden feeling of dread, but
before could think about it Lockhart was once more speaking, “Okay boys, get in place and
bow to your partner.” Both Harry and Malfoy did so, “Now once again on the count of
three, only the charms we learned tonight and nothing else. Now, one - two - three - go!”
Lockhart shouted.
Malfoy raised his wand quickly and bellowed, “Serpensortia!”

The end of his wand exploded. Harry watched, aghast, as a long black snake shot out of it,
fell heavily onto the floor between them, and raised itself, ready to strike. There were
screams as the crowd backed swiftly away, clearing the floor.
“Don’t move, Potter,” Snape said lazily, clearly enjoying the sight of Harry standing
motionless, eye to eye with the angry snake. “I’ll get rid of it…”
Snape’s spell wasn’t verbalized, but it didn’t matter as the bright yellow bolt of light
missed anyway. It sizzled right passed the snake’s eyes, irritating the creature enough to
start mindlessly hissing at everything around it. Justin was, unfortunately, frozen stiff right
next to the duelling platform and the snake decided he was to blame for it’s hurting eyes
and moved to attack.
Harry wasn’t sure what made him do it. He wasn’t even aware of deciding to do it. All he
knew was that his legs were carrying him forward as though he was on auto-pilot and that
he had shouted stupidly at the snake, § ‘Ssstry away form him!’ § And miraculously -
inexplicably - the snake stopped moving towards Justin, however its eyes were darting back
and forth from Justin to Harry and back to Justin a few times. Harry wasn’t sure if the
snake would attack Justin or not by the looks the snake was leaning towards yes, so once
again Harry called out to the snake § ‘I sssaid ssstay away from him, come to me and I’ll
sssee if I can sssend you back where you come from or take you sssomewhere sssafe.’
§ Harry didn’t know much about the spell that brought the snake here, but if it was
summoned from somewhere else, as opposed to being summoned from nothing, he would
return it to it’s home.
§ ‘Ok Ssspeaker, I would like to go home,’ § The snake hissed. Revealing to Harry that the
snake was brought here from somewhere else, something Harry put back in his mind for
later use. It could be useful spell to have, but it would potentially be limited if you could
only summon a snake from so far away. He would need to research the spell and see what it
could do and its limits.
He looked up at Justin, grinning, expecting to see the other boy looking relieved, or
puzzled, or even grateful - but certainly not angry and scared.
“What do you think you’re playing at?!” He shouted, and before Harry could say anything,
Justin had turned and stormed out of the hall. Harry had no idea what the hell he meant; the
snake was angry and if he hadn’t calmed it down the snake would have attacked Justin. As
he looked around, he saw shocked and fearful looks coming from a large number of people,
mostly magical raised, so he must have done something that set off one of their many fears
of the unknown.
He did notice the twins were looking at him in awe, but that knowledge wasn’t
exceptionally unique among the mass of students reacting negatively.
As Harry was looking around Snape stepped forward and waved his wand, causing the
snake to vanish in a small puff of black smoke. Snape, too, was looking at Harry in an
unexpected way; It was a shrewd and calculating look, one Harry didn’t like it.
Lockhart broke the silence as his furious voice echoed off the halls. “Two hundred points
from Slytherin for use of a lethal spell after I very specifically banned it’s use and detention
for three months! Furthermore, you are henceforth banned from the Duelling Club for the
rest of the year.”
The students in the hall looked at Lockhart in shock, no one had ever seen the jovial man
angry before. Draco’s smug expression was wiped away instantly with indignant outrage,
already muttering about his father hearing of this.
“Mr. Potter, you may wish to leave. I will be dismissing the club shortly.” Lockhart said
discreetly to Harry, perfectly aware that his performance had taken the spotlight off the
raven haired boy, at least for the moment.
Harry didn’t waste time and quickly and quietly left the hall. Hermione met him halfway
and latched onto him, staring him out of the hall with Melody and his friends hurrying
alongside them. True to his word, Lockhart made a few announcements about when the
next club meeting would be before dismissing his charges.
Ron made his opinion known rather bluntly as he spat, “I should have known.” Before
splitting from the group.
The group was silent as Hermione lead Harry, and thus everyone else, into an abandoned
classroom. Before they entered the room though Su spoke up, revealing her own opinion,
which matched everyone else’s in regards to Ron’s behaviour. “Expected.”
As they all sat down at the slightly dusty desks, before Harry could ask what was going on,
Fred’s awed voice cut him off. “How come you never mentioned…”
“…You were a Parselmouth?” George finished, equally awed.
“I’m a what?” Harry asked, confused.
“A Parselmouth!” Hermione exclaimed with a snap of her fingers. “You can talk to
snakes!”
“I know.” Harry answered simply. “I mean, that’s only the second time I’ve ever done it. I
accidentally set a boa constrictor on my cousin Dudley at the zoo once - long story - but it
was telling me it had never seen Brazil and I sort of set it free without meaning to - that was
before I knew I was a wizard-”
“A boa constrictor told you it had never seen Brazil?” Melody parroted in confusion.
“What did you expect? ‘Let me out of this glass cage you filthy hairless monkey so that I
may wring the life from you!’?” Harry deadpanned. “I bet loads of people here can do it.”
He played it off.
“Oh no, it’s actually quite a rare talent.” Susan cut in worriedly. “This could be bad for you
Harry.”
“Why would it be bad for me? What’s wrong with everyone? Listen, if I hadn’t told that
snake not to attack Justin-”
“Oh, that’s what you said to it?” Hannah asked.
“What do you mean? You were all there - you heard me -”
“We heard you speaking Parseltongue,” Cedric explained. “Snake language. None of us
understood what you said, to everyone there you could have been saying anything - no
wonder Justin panicked, you sounded like you were egging the snake on or something - it
was cool yes, but at the same time creepy, you know. Now we know what you said, I’ll try
and calm him down.”
Harry gaped at him. “I spoke a different language? But - I didn’t realize - how can I speak a
language without knowing I can speak it? It just sounds like english with exaggerated S’s to
me.”
Hermione and the others shook their head, they looked a bit worried at what happened.
Harry couldn’t see why they looked so worked up.
“Does someone want to tell me what’s wrong with stopping a massive snake from biting
off Justin’s head?” Harry demanded, growing annoyed at being out of the loop. Melody
was the only other person here who looked puzzled, but that wasn’t shocking considering
she was the newest. “What does it matter how I did it as long as Justin doesn’t have to join
the Headless Hunt?”
“It matters because being able to talk to snakes was what Salazar Slytherin was famous for.
That’s why the symbol of Slytherin House is a serpent.” Hermione lectured.
Harry’s eyes widened and he made a small, “Oh.” sound and he finally connected the
pieces.
Susan laid things out further, “And now the whole school’s going to think you’re his
descendent.”
“All things considered it’s possible I could be. It’s not like I’ve looked up my family tree
recently, or ever.” Harry admitted, rubbing the back of his head.
“Anyway, you should keep your head down for a while.” Katie cautioned after several
moments of silent thought. “People might start thinking of you as an up and coming Dark
Wizard; Parseltongue is considered Dark Magic and anyone who speaks it is a Dark
Wizard.”
“Human nature.” Su cut in, sounding vaguely disgusted. “Be careful.” The petite girl said
seriously. Considering she was speaking more than one word Harry practically memorized
the occasion on the spot.
“Su’s right, watch your back.” Angelina supported. “We know better, but others won’t take
this so well. Keep your head down and do nothing to drew attention towards yourself. It
should blow over eventually, but until that happens the rumours are going to get really
nasty. You all know how sadistic the gossip around her can get.”
They all winced, having heard some truly vicious rumours about people that really didn’t
deserve them. Even Melody had heard her share. Melody decided to lighten the mood, or at
least try to. “There no point in huddling ourselves away. If we just stay in her for the rest of
the day they’ll have won.”
The gathered children agreed with her declaration wholeheartedly and steadily trickled out
of the room. The Hufflepuffs left first, making sure to tell Harry again they would do their
best to spread the truth to their House. The twins were next, rapidly exchanging half
sentences as they planned out what pranks they would be able to commit if they had the
ability to talk to snakes. Hermione followed behind, announcing that she wanted to know
more about this Parseltongue business and beating a hasty retreat to the Library. The
Crimson Vixens gave Harry a reassuring hug before taking their turn, promising Harry they
would stick by him no matter what. Su gave Harry a nod and a look, assuring him that her
loyalty was just as strong as theirs.
When it was all said and done Harry and Melody were left alone. As always, Melody
jumped on the opportunity. Wrapping her arms around him she whispered hotly, “It’s going
to be really difficult for you soon Master. Remember, your Apprentice is always here to
help you vent your pent up anger.”
Harry, having grown used to the girl’s habits, merely grinned as he made a move of his
own. Twirling the younger girl around he pushed her forward onto the nearest desk, one
hand pulling her back by the hair and the other hiking up her skirt as he bent over her,
returning her sexy promises with one of his own. “Of that, I have no doubt. An offer I plan
to take you up on frequently. In fact, I expect you in my bed, every night that you’re able
until I tell you otherwise.”
Melody ground her panty clad crotch into the bulge she felt in his slacks, moaning excitedly
at the order. “Fuck me, please!” She gasped, terribly aroused by Harry’s earlier humiliation
of Draco.
“No.” Harry said bluntly, freeing his erection from his pants and grinding it into the hollow
between her thighs.
“Why? I’m begging for it, please!” Melody whined, her form shifting as a reflex to Harry
pumping his length between her thighs. If she wasn’t already busy she would be annoyed,
or possibly aroused, that her monster form was only ever used for carnal pleasure these
days. Aside from when she’d first showed him she hadn’t used it more than a handful of
times that didn’t involve using her soft fur to get her Master off.
“Are you questioning me?” Harry hissed, pulling her head back further.
Melody hesitated, biting her lip as he stopped thrusting and held her in place. “Y… Yes.”
She finally answered.
“Good.” He replied, casually pumping his hips again, his free hand gripping her tail. “I
don’t want a mindless, unquestioning toy. You’re my Apprentice, given that position
because you can think, never assume that I will be angry at you for questioning my actions,
as long as it’s in the right place.” He explained. “As for why I haven’t taken you… well I
don’t have a real reason, I just don’t feel I’m ready. I could fuck you right now, I could
move your panties to the side and bury myself to the hilt in your pussy in less time than it
would take to repeat this sentence, but my heart wouldn’t be in it. You deserve better than
for me to half-ass it.”
Melody’s growing insecurities about his lack of forwardness being her fault were soothed
by his words, her face growing warm as she was given evidence of just how much he cared
for her. “I’ll wait as long as you need, Master.” she declared warmly, smiling back at him.
“But know this, I don’t care if you half-ass it, I’m here for whenever you need a good
fuck.”
“Thank you.” He replied, smiling genuinely as he let go of her. “Now get on your knees,
we don’t have a lot of time and I can imagine you want to start sucking on me for as long as
possible.”
Melody’s smile was far from innocent, unlike her tone, “You know me so well, Master.”
o0OoO0o
7th of October:
A few days later, as expected, there were rumours already spreading about him being the
next Dark Lord. It was the reason why You-Know-Who went after him as a child, to stop
him before he took You-Know-Who’s place as Dark Lord. Sadly, an unforeseen exodus
happened in Harry’s Study Group were slowly backing out of it. On the Hufflepuff front,
Cedric was able to convince half of them that Harry was trying to help, but the other half -
and Justin himself - were stubborn and wouldn’t listen, hanging onto the belief that Harry
was goading the snake.
As for Ron, Harry honestly thought that he was rebuilding his friendship with his first
friend. At times it was… trying, as Ron tended to whine about their study habits, and
Harrys insistence on allowing the other Houses to join (something that earned him quite a
few indignant glares). But Harry still hoped that Ron would be able to work through it and
he would have his first friend back. Their friendship was currently hanging on by a thread
though, so that seemed unlikely.
Harry and his close friends who weren’t afraid of him being about to speak to snakes were
in the back of the library keeping a low profile and doing their homework. The only people
that weren’t there were Cedric, the Crimson Vixens and Melody.
It was about fifteen minutes into doing their homework when Melody entered the library,
and to the shock to the others she wasn’t alone. She was with Luna Lovegood. The two
were happily conversing about, once they got close enough to be heard, magic and how
people viewed it. Melody was happily sharing her beliefs about how it was a shame that
more people didn’t dig deeper while Luna nodded happily along with her.
“Hi Mel, I see you brought a guest with you,” Harry said with a smile, “Hey Luna, I hope
you’re fine.”
“Yeah Luna and I have been friends since we helped her a week ago.” Melody revealed
with a smile of her own, “and I thought to bring her to our Group since she doesn’t seem to
care about the snake business.”
Luna shook her head, cheerfully stating, “Oh no, I don’t get what all the fuss is about. It’s
not like snakes talk about taking over the world.” She looked suspiciously around before
she leaned in and whispered, “That’s what Owl’s do!”
Harry laughed, finding the mental image of Supreme Commander Hedwig with a swagger
stick in her mouth furiously barking out commands and slapping the stack against the map
she’d set up with the attack plan on it, directing her troops to take over the US for their
plentiful livestock. So many pigs, so much bacon…
“Happy to have you on board, please, take a seat.” He gestured towards where Melody
normally sat, where two convenient seats were free for the two.
It was about an hour later, and by this time the rest of Harry close friends joined them. It
was about this time when Harry looked up and saw Cho walked into the library and walk
towards them. As she got to their table, Harry asked coldly, “What do you want, Chang.”
He didn’t forgive how she treated Luna.
“I came to apologize to Lovegood.” Cho said immediately. “I know I shouldn’t have taken
it out on her but I was frustrated. I just hit the age when my family thinks I’m old enough to
deal with my own marriage offers.”
“But you’re only what thirteen,” A confused Hermione interrupted, “you’re not old enough
to marry!”
“In the Muggle World you would be right, Hermione Granger was it?” Cho asked, to which
Hermione nodded, “In the Magical World the practice never died out because people want
to preserve their lines. While I’m not the most popular of choices due to my ‘filthy
foreigner blood’ I can still trace my family line back longer than most of the English
Pureblood families combined.” Cho joked, a vindictive smirk on her attractive face.
“That’s… that’s wrong though!” Hermione insisted.

Before she could build up any steam Harry suddenly cut her off. “Hermione, we’ve talked
about this. We’re in the Magical World, not the Muggle one, things are different here.”
The bushy haired girl deflated, sighing in exasperation as she caught what she was about to
do. “Right. It’s irritating, but at least it’s a logical practice, at least from their perspective.”
She admitted with a clearer head.
“Thanks Harry, I’m just lucky my father delights in watching me deny them. Unfortunately
that means I’m forced to write the denial letter, which he insists upon reading. My family
doesn’t have any pre existing contracts so I wasn’t forced to accept any of them. I really
love that my parents want me to marry for love, instead of forcing me into one to further
their own interests, but the downside to that is the wording needs to be ironclad or someone
could claim that I accepted their proposal because I wasn’t clear enough. I know it wasn’t
acceptable for me to bully Lovegood, but with my class load from Runes, Arithmancy and
Care on top of the constant letters… I chose the worst possible outlet for my stress.”
Harry looked somewhat doubtful about that, but that only lasted until Angelina put her
thoughts forward, “I know where she’s coming from, I had to start doing that a few years
back. Remember how I was back then, Alicia, Katie?” She asked her fellow Chasers.
“Oh yeah, she was a real bitch for a few months.” Alicia revealed impishly.
Katie smirked and made her own addition. “She was snapping at everyone. I’m a half-
blood, and my father’s a Pureblood by only a few generations with comparatively little
money, power, business investment or anything of interest to other Purebloods. So I didn’t
have any of those problems.” Katie explained with a grateful expression.
“Same for me, my family didn’t have any already active, so I got to choose.” Alicia
explained. “I only had a few, so it was never much of an issue for me.”
“Lucky Bitch.” Angelina muttered, “My dad works in the Ministry, so there were quite a
few people who wanted to marry me so they could ask favours from my dad. I still
had loads of them to wade through and when Cho means you need exact wording she isn’t
kidding, they were a bitch to do.”
Harry felt sorry for the girls, but at least it was just a hassle and not a life ruining event.
Hearing about this did make him wonder about his other magically raised female friends.
“So what about you four?” asked Harry, as he looked at Susan, Hannah, Su and Luna.
Hannah was the first to speak, “I’m in the same boat as Katie.” She said with a proud smile,
“My father has a good business going, but it isn’t as good as others out there. No active
contracts, so I shouldn’t have any problems like the others.”
Su was next. The entire group turned their attention to her, since this was a question she
couldn’t hope to answer in a short reply. “Father is a highly respected official. He deals
with the contracts from home, while I deal with the English contracts. One existing contract
activated upon my birth, but it has been dealt with.”
“Dealt with?” Harry asked curiously.
Su’s calm expression showed a hint of something; irritation with a tinge of smug
satisfaction. “Yes. My suitor decided I was weak, vulnerable, due to my physical stature
and tried to lay his hands upon me. I decided he didn’t deserve to keep them.”
Harry was surprised more Su’s vindictive little smirk then he was by the groups female
members applauding, which was promptly shushed by the Madame Pince.
Luna spoke next, her normally cheerful attitude still present despite the situation. “I don’t
get very many, though the Lovegood family is quite old. My mother prefers to deal with
them because she enjoys throwing them into the fireplace and claiming they never arrived.
And unless they can prove we got them, we don’t have to do anything and they can’t do
anything to us.”
“I like that method.” Harry blurted.
Hermione patted him on the back, sending him a sly smile. “Of course you would.”
“What?” Harry asked innocently, only prompting the group to laugh harder.
Susan spoke next after the noise had settled down, “My aunt is still dealing with them, but
with her job already being busy, she’s the Head of the Department of Magical Law
Enforcement,” She clarified for those who didn’t know. “So I expect they’ll be shunted off
to me sooner rather than later to save her some work. My aunt suspects that there’s at least
one active contract for me to fulfil. If it exists, I’ll be able to look at it when I turn thirteen
next year. If it’s inescapable I’ll be married before I turn seventeen.”
The group was silent, the mood now slightly depressed at their friends possible fate. “Well
at least there’s a chance it doesn’t exist, so it’s not set in stone or anything.”
Su added her own thoughts, slipping back into her normal speech patterns. “Fight.”
Susan smiled brightly at them, her mood lightened a good deal. “Thanks you two. I’m not
sure if we have a law in place to do such a thing in Magical Britain, Su, but I think I’ll be
sending a letter to my aunt to ask very soon.”
Before any of them could say more a beautiful blonde in Slytherin robes came up to them
and asked, “Excuse me, but may I talk to Potter alone please.”
“And you are?” Harry inquired.

“Forgive me, I’m Heiress Daphne Greengrass.” Daphne answered. She could have almost
hit herself for forgetting her manners, she was raised to be a proper Pureblood, and here she
was not following decorum. “And I would like to talk to you, Heir Potter, about something
private.” Those who had Pureblood parents, or an aunt in Susan’s case , gasped or reacted
in some manner of shock. Daphne’s use to titles was a very good indicator she wanted to
talk about something serious.
“Not to be rude, but what would a Slytherin want to talk to me about?” asked Harry, then
realizing where he heard the name before, “And the infamous Ice Princess at that?” He
questioned further as he finally placed her name.
“Harry!” The Pureblood raised children hissed at him.
“His reaction is understandable, I understand his reasoning.” Daphne waved it off. “The
louder factions of Slytherin have made the entire school distrustful of all of us. I was going
to suggest we move a few tables down; out of casual hearing distance, but close enough
that you all can see I’m not doing anything untoward. Is this acceptable, Heir Potter?”
Harry’s interest was peaked, judging by his friends’ reaction this was apparently sort of a
big deal, so he nodded and stood up, “Alright Greengrass, we’ll talk. I hope some part of
this chat will involve you telling me why you’re calling me Heir Potter.”
Daphne smiled to herself, this was easier than she thought it would be. Potter didn’t hate
Slytherins on principle at least, something she wouldn’t have blamed him for but would
have made her job difficult. “Thank you Heir Potter.”She said simply.
With that Daphne and Harry moved down a few table while Harry’s friends were left
whispering to each other about what was going on.
o0OoO0o
“Explain.” Harry said simply, he might be interested in what the ‘Ice Princess’ had to say,
but that didn’t mean he had all day to do so, he had other things he could be doing, Melody,
for instance, was one of the things he could be doing.
Seeing that Harry wasn’t going to humor her if she tried to beat around the bush, Daphne
started, “Since I can safely assume you don’t know about your status as the Potter Heir I
think it would be best to start there. First off, tell me, do you know anything about your
Heritage?”
Since she didn’t phrase or say it condescendingly, Harry had no reason to get snarky. “No,
probably not in the context you’re alluding to.” He answered easily. “All I know is that I’ve
got a Family Vault I can look in on when I become seventeen, and have a few seats on the
Wizengamot, which I don’t know much about.” An annoyed look crossed his face as he
muttered, more to himself, “I really do need to research the Wizengamot, I keep meaning to
but it slips my mind.”
“Simplistic, but not a wrong answer per se.” She answered. “The truth is the Potter family
is exceptionally old and had quite a bit of political power. Your family has a knack for
being in the right place at the right time and having the guts to do what they need to do. It’s
earned a lot of enemies, but it’s also earned more gold and even Wizengamot seats than any
other single family. You’re a very powerful person, not just magically, but politically as
well.”
“And you wish to use this power how…?” Harry guessed.
She didn’t bat an eye at his assumption, considering his assumption was correct she moved
on to confirmation. “Protection.”
“Huh?” He blurted at the sudden answer.
“The Slytherin House is becoming dangerous for me and my friends.” Daphne explained to
Harry honestly. She knew if she lied to him she wouldn’t get his protection and a few other
things she wanted from Harry. “You see, the Malfoys are an old family, and have
accumulated quite a bit of political power. Without someone to stop them, namely you and
the Longbottoms, the next oldest family still around, they have free run over England. The
Longbottoms have Dame Longbottom holding the seat and votes, but unless it affects her
directly she usually abstains.
“The point is, Draco’s family has a lot of power, most of the older Slytherins do as he says
because they fear what his father would do to them. Not nearly as many as he would like,
but that’s what he gets for being so whiny, blustering on about getting you in trouble all the
time. Frankly most have just stopped caring and ignore him. However, he is swaying the
impressionable younger years, with his preaching of the ‘Purebloods are best’ dogma and
appealing to their juvenile delusions.” She explained. “He’s getting older and more
arrogant, wanting to prove he’s in control. Predictably, he’s putting pressure on the neutral
factions, of which my friends and I are a part of; this is where you come in. Being seen with
you will give us a measure of protection. Draco may be a moron, but the rest of our House
know it’s a bad idea to earn the ire of the Potters.”
Harry was silent for a few moments as he worked the pros and cons over in his mind; so far
they were equal. “You get protection and whatever else comes from being friends with me,
benefits I will admit I’m mostly ignorant of, But if you get all this, what do I get?” Harry
confronted her, “I’m a Parseltongue, and people already think I’m a Dark Wizard or soon
will be at any rate. It wouldn’t look good if I suddenly become friends with a few
Slytherins; makes it far easier than i’m comfortable with for the idiots that fill the larger
portion of the beds in this school to jump to conclusions. My plan is to keep my head down
until they all move onto the next big gossip bait, said plan is shot if I take you and your
friends in.”
Daphne smiled; it seemed that there was more to Harry then meet the eye, it may have just
been mostly based around survival, but Harry had a Slytherin side. She really had her work
cut out for her in one of her goals then. “Aside from teaching you all about the
Wizengamot, I know of a mental discipline called Occlumency. I can teach it to to you and
your group. This would grant them a number of abilities; better memory recall, easier
memorization, the ability to guard their minds from those who can use Legilimency, a skill
that allows the user to gain access to their victims mind. In fact, I know the basics of
Legilimency, so I could teach you, and only you, what I know.” She trailed off, her lips
quirking a miniscule degree as she relished in the feeling of getting her way.
Harry froze at the existence of such an ability. He utterly despised the thought of anyone
getting into his head, an opinion he was sure he wasn’t alone in. He quickly promised
himself to learn to protect himself mentally as he began calculating the new deal.
“I would also be more than happy to teach you about how to wield that political power I
was talking about before, not just about the who’s who of the Wizengamot.” She added.
That pretty much sealed it for Harry. Come what may, Daphne’s offer was just too good to
let the school’s increased ire make him refuse. “Alright, welcome to the Study Group. Well,
those of us who aren’t afraid of the fact that I can hiss better than most.” He joked as he
extended a hand.
Daphne inwardly smirk, she got a small part of what she wanted and now she would need
to work on Harry to get the rest. But for now…”Well put, but don’t think we’ll be turned
away by it, Blaise may even find it attractive…” She said with her first show of solid
emotion as she smiled mischievously.
Aside from a brief confused look - which disappeared he met Blaize and became aware of
his preference in partners - the rest of the evening was spent doing homework and getting to
know their newest additions.
o0OoO0o
31st of October:
A month later Harry was quite pleased with how the Slytherin and Ravenclaws had
integrated into the group. Cedric, in true Hufflepuff fashion, had been the first to welcome
the Slytherins in with just Harry’s word to back them up. Blaize found a fast friend in the
older Hufflepuff, while Tracey seemed to drift from person to person, testing the waters
with them all, but never quite finding the correct person for her to bond with in a close
friendship. Daphne herself stuck by his side, a position Harry was happy to encourage due
to her lessons in mental defense - and private lessons in offense, which were going
comparatively slowly.
Blaize being openly gay was a bit of a change, and Harry was at first a bit uncomfortable
when Blaize started hitting on him. He had backed off quickly and assured Harry it was all
in good fun, it was just the way he was around people he trusted. Being sheltered in the
Slytherin House, had lead him t o being rather repressed. So after a while Harry just got
used to it; it made Blaize happy so he didn’t mind so much.
Harry was interested to find that, while Blaize’s tastes were generally discouraged in the
Magical World - though the older families like the Malfoys who followed the old ways
greatly discouraged it. Being gay meant that they couldn’t continue their family line, and so
any men that felt they were attracted to other men didn’t admit it publicly, lest they be
disowned. There were a few that would beat the people that were found out to be gay,
sometimes to their death. Luckily the number of people with this belief were dying out, the
families with children that still believe in the old way in Hogwarts were all in Slytherin,
hence why Blaize was having problems.
Blaize wasn’t obligated to continue the Zabini name because he had an older sister. Blaise
had confided in them that he sometimes wondered if his infamous older sister even existed
though, because she was constantly hidden away, possibly hiding from their mother, whose
husbands were known to have… accidents.
Female/female relationships were also equally discouraged, unless the two women were
married to the same man - in which case it was encouraged. Harry chuckled at the double
standards, but really wasn’t all that surprised.
Occlumency was a slow skill to learn, especially at first, but they were getting a solid grasp
on the basics and were already seeing some minor improvement in their mental prowess.
As it turned out, Susan, Blaize and Tracey already knew Occlumency, but had neglected to
mention it - as it never really came up. However, Susan had learned it when she was very
little and hadn’t kept very up to date with it. So with four instructors, after a refresher
lesson for Susan, they started making some steady progress. Harry, Hermione and Melody
already knew how to meditate, from their own training, so they could start on the basics
right away.
Harry, Hermione and Melody could all feel when Daphne was using Legilimency on them -
Daphne had to make a vow not to tell anyone what she found in their minds, and not use it
against them before she could use Legilimency on them. So it was decided that the four of
them learn the more advanced Occlumency; making mindscapes to hold their memories and
base their defenses.
Melody hadn’t yet decided what she wanted her mindscapes to look like, but wanted it to
be something space related. She’d already build a generic space station and a vast expanse
of nothing but twinkling stars, but had hit a bit of a block on what to do next.
Hermione decided on a grand library with thousands of books and secret rooms, and it’s
own restricted section. She had already built the layout of the library, now she had to work
on the books and their shelves. The plan was to store her memories in the books, but keep
her important memories within the restricted section. Her darkest dreams and secrets would
be stored in one of the secret rooms, opened via pulling certain book out in a certain order.
As for the defensive part of her library, the building itself being incredibly hard to break
into, and the thousands of booby trapped books she’d been creating every session certainly
didn’t hurt.
Harry was pleasantly surprised to find that he already had one. At first Daphne was shocked
how hard it was for her to enter Harry’s mind, it seemed that he had natural shields, and it
took over fifteen minutes and all of her effort just to break in. Once she slipped inside she
was instantly drenched in sweat as she appeared in the centre of a cavern that looked
something straight out of the christian version of hell. Fire, brimstone, and lava were
everywhere, and in the centre, there was a small island surrounded by lava. There was only
one thing on the island, that being a throne that looks like it was made out of charred bone,
red silk cushions and some kind of red leather for accents. Despite the unbearable heat
Daphne pushed on and began exploring the tunnels, only to find the entire place was built
like a maze with strange red vines creeping around that lunged forward to try and impale
her whenever she got close with bulbs that fired some kind of thorn at her dripping with a
venom that ate right through the cave floor. She swore she saw a black haired, green eyed
girl in one of the caves, but when she did a double take the girl wasn’t there - so she didn’t
say anything.
Since Harry already had a solid mindscape, all he had to do was to sort out his memories.
Daphne guessed it would only take a few months, at the most. She also suggested he build
more traps, but the vines, plants and insane heat of the place would exhaust most attackers
that even made it passed his shields, so it wasn’t a top priority.
As for the Ravenclaws; Cho, after dealing the the denial letters that she had to send out, had
become much more friendly. She helped to make sure Luna was fine and no more bullies
popped up to bother her. She dropped by occasionally, but never really bonded with
anybody in the group. Harry was just glad she seemed to be smarter than the rest of the
school.
Harry found Luna a bit strange, yes, but she was lonely and it was readily apparent with a
little searching that all she wanted was a friend, and once he, Hermione and Melody earned
that place in her life her cheerful demeanor became a lot more genuine. While this was a
refreshing change, and helped combat the rest of the school’s expected increased animosity
towards them, many still found it hard to take the girl seriously when she occasionally went
off on tangents about creatures none of them had ever heard of. Harry and Melody both
expressed interest in learning about the various species - even if they weren’t real they were
still interesting to hear about - but everyone else politely declined whenever Luna asked if
they wanted to know more about what she was talking about.
The increased camaraderie between Harry and Luna allowed him to ask more personal
questions, or rather, Luna felt more comfortable opening up around him. It wasn’t long
before Harry found out why she acted the way she did; she saw her father die. Her mother
was a spell crafter, and shortly after Luna turned nine she was sitting in on one of her
mother’s experiments - testing a new spell when it backfired somehow. As spells tended to
do most often when they went wrong, it exploded. Part of their house had collapsed,
trapping both Luna and Selene inside. Xeno, Luna’s father, had been in his study in the
section of the house that remained standing and rushed to go help them. The man had
managed to exceed his limits and haul the debris out of the way to get them both free, but at
the last second had been forced to shove his wife out of the way when a section of the roof
had given out, getting crushed beneath the slab in the process. Upon seeing her father’s
death Luna wasn’t able to deal with it and acted up a bit. Thanks to her mother, Luna
wasn’t as bad as she could have been, like if her father had lived instead. Xeno was a kind
and caring person, but he was a bit crazy already, couldn’t handle a large amount of
responsibility and had never taken grief well.
To no one’s surprise, after Luna had offhandedly mentioned being bullied again the
incidents came to a sharp and sudden stop within a few days. Her would be bullies would
go missing for a few hours, only to reappear completely pale and very respectful to the
blond waif; giving her stolen items back right away. It was never mentioned around the
blond that these people would not look Harry in the eye.
Some had - while Luna wasn’t around - voiced concerns about his methods being too harsh,
but Harry pointed out that, as useless as the staff was about disciplining those that deserved
it, the bullies would only have points taken from them and possibly, if the infraction was
bad enough and there was solid evidence, they would get thrown into a detention or two.
Neither of these two punishments meant they would stop their bullying, it just meant they
would be more sneaky about it. Harry’s way guaranteed they knew there would be
consequences to their actions.
He refrained from admitting there had been a few slow learners among the House of the
Wise and he had needed to actually carry out his threats. You wouldn’t think an old sock
and a bar of soap would be enough to cause five teenage boys to burst into tears, but that
was the end result.
Harry found himself thinking of the future benefits of being such close friends with a girl
who had voiced her desire to follow in her very successful mother’s footsteps in spell
creation, despite the accident. It would be awhile before this desire bore any real fruit, but
he found himself with an abundance of time and made it clear that if she ever needed
anything for experiments she should just ask.
Ron had spent the majority of the month flip flopping between hating them all and
begrudgingly joining them. Hs study habits, or at least his behaviour while in the group,
was also very inconsistent. One day he’d be eager to learn and get along with everyone
fairly well, and then other times he would snap at the Slytherins any time they talked, and
refuse to even open his books because nobody was willing to all but do his homework for
him. It was all very abrupt and sudden, unnatural even, but Ron’s behaviour had always
been pretty hypocritical.
It was now Halloween, and Harry and his close friends were coming back from Nearly
Headless Nick’s 500th Deathday Party. A few days ago, Harry was walking back from
Gryffindor training sessions for their first Quidditch Game; it was hell and made him
wonder once again why he decided to get on the team in the first place. Captain Oliver
Wood was a mad man, no matter the weather, he would train the team as hard as possible.
The first day of training seemed to set the mood quite well; it was pouring out, any sensible
person would be inside where it was dry and warm, but Oliver wanted to train, so they
trained.
They also secretly planned to smother him with a pillow. Though that may have just been
Harry.
When they finished Harry was heading back to the tower to get a wash when he was
‘caught’ by Mrs. Norris, the skeletal gray cat who was used by the caretaker, Argus Filch,
as a sort of deputy in his endless battle against students. Despite not breaking any rules at
all Harry was hauled back to the man’s office.
He wasn’t sure what the bitter man was going to do, but before he could open his mouth
Harry heard a huge bang above them and the next thing he knew Filch was roaring about
Peeves, the school poltergeist. The man stormed out of his office, his cat hot on his heels.
Harry waited a moments to make sure he was safe, looking at his surroundings as he did so.
There was an envelope that stood out on the man’s desk. Harry knew he shouldn’t have
looked at it, but his curiosity got the better of him. Contained within was basically the
magical version of a self help book, or maybe just a scam. It was a series of pamphlets
about people without magic, Squibs, learning how to use magic via magical foci the
pamphlets were selling for exorbitant prices. Harry could easily make the connection, Filch
was a Squib, which explained his bitter outlook on life. Harry wondered why Dumbledore
would hire such a man like him, but quickly decided the man had some kind of grudge
against children or something, because he hired Snape too.
Filch returned, but was too exhausted and covered in some kind of barf green slime to deal
with Harry, so he dismissed the Gryffindor without any kind of punishment.
On his way back Harry bumped into Nick. The Nearly-Headless Ghost informed Harry that
he was the one that sent Peeves to make the commotion. The two talked for a bit and after a
while Harry agreed to go to Nick’s Deathday party in gratitude for helping him out. Harry
was also just interested in the idea, it sounded like something worth checking out on a day
he would have rather avoided anything having to do with his parents. After requesting
additional invitations for his friends, which a delighted Nick happily provided, they parted
ways.
Harry found himself embraced by a giddy Luna when he pitched the idea at next study
session. Apparently she was already going and had been hesitant about inviting the others.
Her worries were unfounded, everyone seemed to find the party worth checking out and
agreed to come. Luna did suggest they have something to eat first, since the only food there
would be incredibly rotten and likely give them terrible tummy aches. The Weasley Twins
came through for everyone when they revealed they knew how to get into the Hogwarts
kitchen.
It was hard for Hermione to hold her tongue when she found the House Elves making food
for upcoming feast, but she remembered what Harry told her the past summer and really
looked at the Elves. They all seemed very happy with what they were doing, chatting with
one another as they worked, not at all like the mistreated creatures she’d made them out to
be in her head. After eating some food, the group went to the Death Party.
Turns out Luna’s advice was a very good idea, because every bit of the food was rotten and
smelt horrible. When they asked Nick why this was he revealed that Ghosts couldn’t really
taste the food, but the closer anything was to ‘death’ the more of an… echo, of what the
food once tasted like they could feel. Nick apologized for the lackluster explanation, but
there really wasn’t the right words to explain it to a living being.
So, as long as they stayed well away from the food table, the party itself was very
interesting. The ghosts were more than happy to regale the students with tales of their life,
and hours passed in what could even be considered an unofficial Magical History lesson.
Like all good things though, the party eventually came to an end. Luna pointed out that if
they hurried they could probably catch the serving of dessert in the Great Hall, so they set
off on their way after a final goodbye to Nick.
§ “… rip… tear… kill…” §
Harry froze, stumbling to a halt, looking around for the whispered voice.
“Harry, what’re you-?” Hermione began as she noticed him stop.
§ “… sssoo hungry… for ssso long…” §
“I hear a really quiet voice, can anyone here it?” Harry asked.
§ “… kill … time to kill…” §
“I thought i heard something that sounded like running water, or maybe hissing.” Luna
mentioned, looking around too.
Harry didn’t hear her, his ears were too busy tracking the whispers; they were moving,
upwards. How could it be moving upward? Was it a phantom, or some other kind of being
that could bypass solid objects?
“This way!” He exclaimed as he began to run up the stairs, into the Entrance Hall. It was no
good hoping to hear anything here, the babble of talk from the Halloween feast was echoing
out of the Great Hall. Harry sprinted up the marble staircase to the first floor, his friends
clattering behind him, wondering what was going on.
“Is it closer?” Melody asked.
Harry strained his ears. Distantly, from the floor above, and growing fainter still, he heard
the voice: § “… I sssmell blood… I SSSMELL BLOOD!” §
Without a word Harry took off running again, flying up the next flight of stairs two at a
time, trying to listen over his own pounding footsteps. He slid to a stop when he got to the
top of the stairs and the voice quickly fled.
“Harry, what was that all about?” Susan panted, wiping sweat off her face. “I couldn’t hear
anything…”
But Hermione gave a sudden gasp, pointing down the corridor. “Look!” She exclaimed in
shock.
Something was shining on the wall ahead. They approached slowly, squinting through the
darkness. Foot-high words had been daubed on the wall between two windows, shimmering
in the light cast by the flaming torches.
The Chamber of Secrets has been opened.
Enemies of the Heir, beware!
“What’s that?” Su wondered.
A sudden splashing caused them to jump, only to relax when they looked down and found
the area flooded. Ignoring the water they began inching close to the message again, eyes
fixed on a dark shadow beneath it. All three of them realized what it was at once, and leapt
backward with a splash; Mrs. Norris, the caretaker’s cat, was hanging by her tail from the
torch bracket. She was stiff as a board, her eyes wide and staring.
For a few seconds, they didn’t move. Then Daphne said, “Let’s get out of here.”
“Yeah, that sounds like a good idea.” He agreed.

“Shouldn’t we try and help the cat?” Hermione spoke up.
Daphne shook her head, “Trust me, we don’t want to be found here.”
Thanks to Daphne’s warning, the group had enough warning to get away before the
incoming flood of people leaving the Great Hall arrived. Draco’s voice could be heard
echoing off the walls as they quietly filed down the nearest staircase.
“You’re next, Mudbloods!”
They saved their own theories on who had done whatever was wrong with Mrs. Norris until
they were well out of earshot of everyone else. The idea that Draco was guilty was briefly
considered, prompted by his bragging they heard, but it was quickly dismissed. Draco was
far too young to know spells of that strength, even if he did have the guts to finally act
instead of just strut and brag it certainly wouldn’t be something so severe.
Then there was the voice that Harry could hear that no one else could. Luna pointed out it
was possible it was a snake of some kind. Sadly, beyond that logical guess they had nothing
to work with, so it was decided to split up and go back to their Common Rooms.
TO BE CONTINUED!!
End Notes:
Authors Note: Here’s the next chapter of Vulcan, I thank you for reading and I hope that
you keep on reading and enjoying the story as much as I enjoy writing this. Please let me
know what you think of the story, as I would like to know what you think of it…
Now I know I might have shocked some/most of you by making Lockhart good at duelling,
but my belief is that he would need to have some skill in it. Not everyone he Obliviates
would just let themselves be mind wiped, or able to get them drunk enough to do so. Not
only was he an Obliviator, so would specialize in stealthy and quick fighting, but he
also did travel around the world to get the stories from people. If the Magical World has
taught us anything, it’s that the Magical World is dangerous.
I would like to thank my Beta Reader for this part:
As I found it really funny… and loved that part a lot, thanks Slice.
SAND-FORTRESS OF DOOM
By Cody Everett
“And that is how you make a sandcastle!” Hermione’s cheery voice said from where she sat
in the sand, a basic looking sandcastle in front of her.
It was a few days after his second encounter with Gabrielle and Harry was hanging out with
Hermione and Melody on the beach. With nothing better to do, the siblings had decided to
teach Harry how to build a sandcastle. Hermione’s sandcastle was just a couple walls, with
circular towers. Melody had decided on more of a moral support role from her position a
few feet away, buried in the sand. (And shaped like a very curvaceous mermaid)
Giving the castle a curious look, Harry ‘hmmed’ as he said, “I think I get it. You just pack
the sand together into shapes and then sculpt it into what you want, right?”
Hermione nodded her head. “Right.”
‘Hmmm-ing’ once again, Harry looked to a clear space in front of him as Hermione went
back to her castle. If she’d stayed facing Harry for a few more moments she would have
seen the maniacal glint in Harry’s eye.
--- A Couple Hours Later ---
Putting the finishing touches on her now elaborate castle, Hermione turned to see how
Harry was doing with his. She wasn’t expecting much, as it was his first time making one,
so she was understandably surprised when she turned around. Her jaw dropped as she took
in the looming form, unable to make words. From where was still laying, Melody turned
her head and had much the same expression.
Where once there had been nothing but sand, there was now an intimidating fortress, as big
as a house. The large gates were decorated with beasts and from the walls jutted wooden
sticks decorated with seashells sculpted to look like skulls. At the top of the walls were
sand-constructed, honest to God cannons.
And in front of this ominous looking construction stood a grinning Harry, leaning on a sign
that read: HARRY’S SAND-FORTESS OF DOOM. BEWARE!
Still grinning, Harry said, “Well, now you have a castle, and I have a castle. You should
know what happens next.” As he finished saying that, one of the wall mounted cannons
seemed to move, fixing itself on Hermione’s small, feeble, and utterly defenseless castle.
Hermione promptly decided it was best to get out of the way…
Authors Note: If you have an Omake you’d like to write for this, or even just a good idea
you can’t or don’t have the ability to write we can take a crack at it. Either way, please send
it to it to is and Dragen will post it for you.
Back to index
Chapter 9 - Christmas with the Grangers! by dragen
Author's Notes:
‘Thoughts!’
§ 'Parseltongue!' §
Warning: Underage Lemon, Male Dom, and Fem Sub.
Chapter 9
Harry found himself standing in the middle of his hellish mindscape, his mind was a bit
foggy at the moment and he couldn’t think why he was here. He would normally come here
when he was meditating, needed to think or when he was asleep and he came here to see
his sister. It’d been like this since he’d discovered his mindscape. Needing to take a few
moments to find out why he was here he walked up to his throne. He’d barely sat down
before Lucy appeared and greeted him with a kiss, “Greetings Master.”
He smiled in exasperation as he pulled back. He honestly preferred the title brother from
Lucy, but she liked to change things up every once in awhile. “Hey Lucy.” He greeted back,
stroking her hair in preparation for the dipping he knew her head would be doing soon.
Sure enough she dropped to her knees with a happy grin and inhaled his flaccid cock,
which didn’t stay that way for long under her skilled ministrations.
As she was doing this Harry got back to work wondering how he got here. It actually took a
moment to realize that he’d fallen asleep in his room at the Grangers. It was the first night
back from Hogwarts for the Christmas Holidays and Harry was planning to finish his
homework that night so he had the rest of the Holidays free. He’d been working for hours
and was almost finished; he must have passed out at his desk.
Harry was glad that it was the Holidays and he could get away from Hogwarts for a while.
It hurt him that he was growing to resent the place he had once thought of as his new home
for a fresh start, but after the student body had found Mrs. Norris petrified - for that’s what
had happened to her, not death like they had thought at first - the sheep that they were, they
eventually realized that Harry wasn’t at the feast. This was clearly enough evidence to
accuse him, because that’s what they did, somehow his ability to use Parseltongue mutating
via the gossip network and before long everyone ‘knew’ that those with the Parseltongue
gift/curse could petrify people. This was ridiculous of course, but if he really had such an
ability he decided, after how frustrating things got at times, he might have actually ended
up using it. His fellow students were also completely overlooking that petrification magic
was far more advanced than Harry, no matter how prodigious his magical abilities were,
could hope to be capable of at his age.
Harry, at least at first, couldn’t blame them for suspecting him. They were right, he wasn’t
at the feast, which was suspicious from their point of view, but that empathy was
defenestrated when they began to demonize him.
Thankfully a good deal of the pressure was relieved when Nearly-Headless Ghost backed
up his story about Harry and his friends being at his Death Party. Like good little sheep
they moved onto the next most obvious target; Draco Malfoy. Malfoy's recent attitude
wasn't doing him any favours, the boy was strutting far more than usual, spitting out racial
slurs and being an all around unpleasant individual to anyone that wasn't Pureblood, and
ones only loyal to the blood supremacists ideals as well. Despite this, the study group
decided Malfoy was just taking credit for the attack non-directly. This was shockingly
cunning of the mediocre boy, meaning it was either a rare stroke of brilliance, or the
Malfoy Heir was actually developing into a Slytherin finally.
Hermione, like the rest of the school, wanted to learn about the Chamber of Secrets.
Unfortunately for the bibliophile, she'd left her copy of Hogwarts: A History at home, and
all the copies in the library were already checked out by others who had the same idea as
her. So she went to the next best source; Professor Binns. At first the ghost teacher wasn't
having any of it, but the entire class was so attentive that he began the discussion of the
Chamber legend. To some, it lead to Harry being in the spotlight for the attack on Mrs.
Norris again due to the Slytherin's beast being something only he could control. Tying into
Parseltongue being his most infamous skill, and it wasn't a hard assumption to make the
monster was a snake of some sort.
These suspicions only increased when Sophie Roper was found Petrified in the halls. This
wouldn't have cantered attention on Harry, but the Ravenclaw girl two years ahead of him
had been quite vocal in accusing him just a few days prior. This came as a surprise to
Harry, since she was one of Luna’s bullies and had barely been able to look at him for most
of the year, but apparently herd mentality made her get over her fear enough to start hating
him.
After these two events Harry assumed that as long as there were no more attacks, and he
kept his head down, it would blow over in time; some other rumour taking its place.
He quickly learned how foolish assuming things in Hogwarts was. The incident during his
first Quidditch match of the year only made things worse. The possessed Bludger had been
annoying, but at least Gryffindor had won the game. The few hours in the Hospital Wing
getting his broken forearm mended back together would have been well worth the win. Well
it would have been a few hours, if Lockhart hadn’t forced his way passed the crowd of
students cheering for him and made the injury several times worse by Vanishing his bones,
meaning he had to spent the entire night squirming in discomfort as the Skele-Gro did its
job thoroughly stripped the 'worth it' feeling from the entire ordeal.
While he was in bed recovering Dobby, the bloody House-Elf appeared and informed
Harry that he was the one tempered with the Bludger, so that it would hurt Harry so badly
he would be sent home and away from Hogwarts. The bloody Elf had informed Harry that
the Chamber had opened fifty years beforehand, and someone was killed. This, apparently,
warranted enough of a possible threat to ‘The Great Harry Potter sir’ that Dobby felt it
was a justified act to physically maim him via a possessed ball of solid iron wrapped in
leather to get him to drop out of Hogwarts.
Needless to say, as aggravated as Harry was by then, Dumbledore and McGonagall

barging into the Infirmary was the only thing that stopped him from discovering exactly
what temperature House Elf flesh liquified at. It turned out the professors were carrying
Colin Creevey, his unofficial head fanboy and photographer, who was petrified. The
commotion made Dobby flee, annoying Harry further.
Despite having a very clear alibi that half the school had been witness to, because of his
well known annoyance for the Colin boy, his fellow students thought he was behind this
attack as well. It was an unpleasant surprise to come back to the Dorm after class the next
day to find his House finishing off a House Meeting, which Harry found out was to vote if
he should be thrown out of the Tower. They didn’t have the authority to ban him from the
House, but they could all band together so he wouldn’t be able to stay there. After spending
the night tossing and turning, getting only an hour or two of sleep Harry was in no mood
for any of their bullshit and just wanted to get to sleep. That hadn’t ended well for anyone
involved.
9th of November:
Harry walked back to the Gryffindor Common Room, it had been a long day, he only had
about two hours or so sleep and he had class that morning. What didn’t help his mood was
that people were whispering about him being behind the latest attack. All he wanted was to
get some sleep so he would be able to deal with everything with a clear head.
And that was the plan; go to his room, lay down, go to bed, sleep until morning, and do his
best to block out the rest of the world. Dinner could sod off for an evening. He entered the
Common Room, his feet dragging as lack of sleep made his gait sluggish just in time to
hear, “- So it’s decided, by a majority vote, when he comes back we’ll tell him he’s not
allowed in the tower anymore until the attacks stop.”
Looking up he couldn’t quite place the name of his fellow Gryffindor that had announced
this, but he was a fifth year, judging by his height and age. “What’s going on here?” Harry
asked.
It was Ron who told Harry what was going on, “Voting you out of Gryffindor, Potter.”
Ronald hissed.
“What!?” Harry exclaimed in shock, “I haven’t done anything!” He insisted.

“Oh you have Potter,” Ron sneered, “not only have you befriended the slimy Slytherins,
which is bad enough and most of us had enough of. But we all, apart for a few of us,”
Ronald added quickly as he saw Harry’s closest friends giving him dark looks, “believe that
you’re behind the attacks somehow. It couldn’t be a coincidence that Colin, who pesters
you so much, and a girl who’s been accusing you of being the Heir of Slytherin and
bullying Loony both get petrified. The teachers might not be able to prove it, but we know
it was you. So I suggested and everyone agreed that we should cast you out of Gryffindor.”
Ron explained smugly, parroting the words said during the meeting by other people.
“What!?” Harry snapped angrily, “You’re throwing me out because two people who I don’t
get along with get petrified? Don’t you think it’s just as likely someone’s trying to frame
me for this. How can I be Heir of Slytherin when my two closest friends are Muggleborns,
who by that logic I should be killing?”
“That’s what we believed at first…” Ron admitted, to Harry’s and his friends surprise. “But
then we remembered that all the massage said was ‘enemies of the Heir beware’ though, it
never said it was Muggleborns this time. It could just be people that the Heir didn’t like,
and so far the two people that’ve been attacked are both people you don’t like, so it’s easy
to see you’re the Heir!”
Harry admitted, if only mentally to himself, that their deductions were understandable, and
raised a good point, but that still didn’t give them the right to do this. He voiced these
thoughts for the benefit of those who weren’t mind readers, “I can see where you lot are
coming from but it doesn’t give you the right to throw me out. Do you think McGonagall
would allow you to do this?”
“That’s right, McGonagall wouldn’t allow it, no, but that’s why we voted on our own.” Ron
told Harry, “You see Potter there’s an old rule on our side though; if a member of a House
no long ‘fits’ into that House anymore for whatever reason, the House Members can cast
them out. But that’s only as long as a majority vote is given, but as long as we get that
whoever that House decides on goes. Even though your friends voted for you to stay, we
still got the majority vote.” The ginger explained smugly.
“So there’s nothing you can do about this Potter.” A sixth year Prefect said before turning
his attention towards Harry’s friends. “Even your friends can’t help you now. So beat it
Potter, before we call upon the school magic to kick you out.” It was an empty bluff,
anyone that knew a bit about how the castle worked would know that, but the entire House
being against one person was just as effective as the Hogwarts Wards being pointed
inwards.
“Uh huh…” Harry said slowly, his sleep addled mind working things over. “And, you
realize, if I really was the Heir I would probably start killing you all right now, right? Or let
this go and start picking you off one at a time over the next few months so the rest of you
are so terrified by the time I come for you you’ll break down sobbing at the very sight of
me?” He growled, not at all helping his case, but not able to help himself; he was too tired
and pissed off to care.
The House of the Brave… cowered at the Harry’s rage, every single one of the supposedly
fearless people fidgeting at his words and presence, before the fifth year spoke again, his
voice scratching, quiet and stuttering. “Just-just leave, Potter!”
Harry snorted at the so called House of the Brave, they really were cowards. Seeing that
this was final, he headed for his dorm room to get his things. No one moved to stop him,
and he was back down out the portrait entrance within thirty seconds, his trunk shrunken
down and in his pocket.
Melody, Hermione and Harry’s other Gryffindor friends were beyond angry as they
followed Harry out of the Common Room, but Harry turned to them and softly said, “If you
want to join me in exile that’s fine, but you need to stay here for a little while longer so I
can find somewhere for us to stay. I know it’s hard being around those cowards right now,
but it won’t be for long.”
Harry’s friend’s weren’t too keen on the idea, but they accepted that they couldn’t burn
those bridges quite yet.
Or at least, that’s what they said out loud as they parted ways. The Grangers, Weasley
twins, and Chaser trio thought that their other friends within the House would see that
Harry wasn’t like the rumor mill made out to be. Colin may have been a pain in the neck,
but Harry wouldn’t petrify the kid, scare him maybe, if pushed far enough, but not petrify
him. They began to rethink their friendship with the friends who didn’t join in their study
group.
Two hours later found Harry by himself in an old deserted living area for a Professor, There
was a small room with a few beds in it where Harry could sleep until he found a larger area,
so he decided to stay there for the time being.
The last Potter was beyond annoyed, thoroughly frustrated at the rapid fire blows against
him as of late. As soon as he left the Gryffindor Tower he went straight to McGonagall to
see if they could really get away with what they’d just done. Sadly, while she was quite
upset with her House for what they’d done, there was nothing she could do. The rule Ron
quoted was correct, and unless another vote was called he was no longer allowed inside the
Gryffindor Tower, and any points he gained in class would be effectively worthless, since
for all intents and purposes he was not in his own House that just so happened to share a
class schedule with Gryffindor. McGonagall did manage to tell Harry an area where the old
living area was for the Professors was, so he could have somewhere to sleep. She also
appointed a House-Elf to help keep the area clean while he was using it. House Elves
already kept the entire castle as clean as they could, but with how big the castle was all they
had time to do was just general dusting for the more unused areas.
It didn’t took long with the help of the House Elf to get the area back to perfect condition.
He used the House-Elf to let his friends know where he was, but also not to come to him as
he wasn’t really in the mood to see anyone right away. Melody promptly ignored this and
showed up with some of her homework.
Half an hour later they were in the bedroom when Harry collapsed onto the bed, sitting on
the edge, but knew he was too worked up to sleep. He needed to relax a bit and he knew
just how to, “Melody, come over here.” He ordered absently. It really spoke of how often
they had these encounters that he was so comfortable with ordering her to please him.
Melody was laying on her stomach, her knees under her in what looked like an
uncomfortable position as she browsed through one of her Transfigurations book for the
test they were having in a few days. “Not right now, Master.” She replied distractedly.
It took several seconds for her words to sink in for Harry, which were spent blankly staring
at her before he replied with a flat, annoyed, “What.”
Melody didn’t seem to react to his mood shift, her tone still as distracted as before. “I really
need to study for this, I’ll do it tomorrow, maybe.”
The anger he’d been feeling had subsided while he was exploring the castle after finding
this room, he found the exploration very relaxing. But yet another thing not going his way,
and something that had always been his on demand, made it all come rushing back.
Eyebrows angled and his eyes narrowed he growled lightly, “Bullshit, we both know you’re
smart enough to pass the test just as easily and me and Hermione did last year. I gave you
an order, Apprentice. Now come over here and give me a blow job.” He ordered her.
The youngest Granger hummed, like she wasn’t paying him any attention. Her toes curled,
drawing his attention before her back end began very slowly swaying a few inches from
side to side.
Suddenly he realized what Melody was playing at, which caused him to recall Lucy’s
amused assessment of his friends sexual fantasies from one of his dreams. “A lot of girls
want their first time to be really romantic, but some want to be held down and fucked. I
think you’re smart enough to tell which of your friends entertain which fantasies, brother.”
Already stripped of his clothes Harry marched over to the girl a few feet away and, without
a word, grabbed her panties from underneath her skirt and pulled them up sharply. Melody
gave a yelp, her back end raising further and her knees widening. She made to turn around,
but Harry grabbed the back of her head and pressed it into the bed. It would have been
more fitting if he could have pushed her cheek into her book, but the book had been pushed
forwards too far.
Lemon Begins: Skip if you’re underage or not into this kind of thing!!
Reversing his motion from before he yanked her panties down, his knuckles brushing
against her rapidly wettening lips, which went a long way in easing Harry’s unsurety of
what he was doing. He knelt behind her, his knees gently but firmly on the back of hers
before he leaned forward, his free hand covering the back of one of hers.
“Melody, I know what you’re trying,” Harry paused a moment, letting that sink in,
“this willmean you’re mine… forever.” He said softly allowing himself to indulge his real
desires. He never went far with Melody because, aside from his own hesitance about finally
having sex, it was for her benefit. As things were now, they could part ways and she could
be with someone else, if she wanted to in the future, but, if they crossed this final step… he
knew he wouldn’t let her go. He was selfish like that, a fact that he’d accepted about
himself ages ago. “You’ll never be able to be with another person unless I say so, from this
moment on, you’ll be mine to do with what I please, whenever, wherever, no matter what
you want. We can stop now and stay as we are, and, if you want to find a boyfriend later
on, you’ll be able to, but if we continue you’ll. Be. Mine.”
Melody shivered, a pleasant tingle coursing up her body at the dark and dominant mood her
Master was shifting into. There was no hesitation to be felt on her part; she wanted this
more than she’d ever wanted anything. She may have been young, and most would goggle
at him forcing such a decision on her already, but Melody had known exactly what she
wanted and where she wanted this relationship to go, so she pressed her backside against
his crotch and submissively said, “Master, from the beginning when I started all this I
decided I would never want anyone else but you. I don’t care what anybody thinks about it,
as long I’m with you. So take what’s been yours for months now, Master.” Melody thought
the last sentence, knowing that demanding anything from her Master was not what he
wanted, her last act of freedom was the thought that she had finally told her Master her true
feelings.
That was all Harry wanted to hear, however, he wasn’t just about to give her what she
wanted straight away. If this was going to work he’d need to demonstrate what he meant,
“Transform.” He ordered.
Melody smiled at how commanding her Master was being and complied. Her body shifted,
growing fur and filling out a little bit, her tail feeling slightly awkward until her Master
grabbed it like he always did. She closed her eyes, content to wait until his cock was
properly lined up with her pussy, only to feel his fingers inserted into her instead.
“Until I say otherwise, I don’t want you to cum.” Harry commanded with an eager smile,
not able to contain his excitement as the rush of finally going as far as he desired washed
away his last remaining doubts.
“Master!” Melody whined in response, only to moan as he tugged her tail hard, pulling her
back onto his fingers.
“This is your punishment for disobeying me earlier.” Harry announced before he began to
slowly play with her pussy fingering and playing with her tail as well, enjoying the feel of
the soft fur and twitching muscle beneath that gave away her excitement. Melody
involuntarily moaned in pleasure at what her Master was doing, despite the urge to beg for
his cock, she mewled under his ministrations in hopes that her punishment might be
lessened and she could get what her Master wanted to give her.
Before long, Harry ordered, “Get onto your back!” And, not wanting to anger him, well not
right now anyway, Melody did as she was told. Once she was in position, Harry began to
lick and bite her breasts, all the while fingering her pussy roughly.
Over the next half an hour Harry continued this pattern, teasing Melody within a hair’s
breadth of her orgasm, but always stopped before she was pushed over the edge. Either
Harry would stop at the last moment, or Melody was forced to stop herself before it
happened. The problem, for Melody, was that it was getting painful, “P-Please M-Master
allow me to c-cum, please!” Melody begged, she really needed to cum but her Master
wouldn’t allow it.
“No my Apprentice, you haven’t earned it yet.” Harry said with a smirk, “Now open your
mouth!”
As her Master ordered her, she opened her mouth and before she could get a breath for
what she knew was to come, her Master’s cock was in her mouth as he fucked it roughly.
Instead of following her body’s instinctive response to obtain air no matter what she had to
do to get it, she was instead growing even more turned on and wet at how roughly her
Master was using her. Up until now she’d seen shades of this, whenever he grew angered
about something, but it hadn’t really reached the level she’d craved. Her gushing pussy was
evidence of just how much she enjoyed the treatment at last.
Before long her Master pulled his cock out of her mouth, fisting it a half dozen times before
he groaned and unloaded on her breasts. Voice still husky and slightly strained from the
recent rush of endorphins he instantly gave the order, “Rub it in.”
Melody had already moved to do just that, since it wasn’t an uncommon order from her
Master. Truthfully she preferred swallowing his cum, finding she both enjoyed the taste and
it was quite filling, but it did always make her fur so shiny and soft so it wasn’t any sort of
loss. With practiced ease the budding electric elemental massaged her breasts, wetting her
fur with his thick seed, moaning happily with every exceptionally pleasurable spot she hit.
Seeing her completely lost in her given task Harry laid a hand on her head, petting her hair
like he would an obedient puppy. “Do you like that, do you like being used as a slut.”
“Oh yes Master I do.” Melody replied submissively.
“Do you want me to fuck you?” Harry asked her with a smirk as an idea formed. Melody
could only nod her head, giddy at the prospect of finally getting what she wanted after all
this time. “Then hold your legs apart and don’t move until I say so, understood?”
Instead of answering she pulled her legs apart widely, just as he’d ordered. Harry smirked
at how submissive his little slut was being. Without another word he placed his cock at her
entrance, rubbing the tip up and down the petite, untouched slit, teasing her mercilessly. He
would push slightly, watching her closely as she took a deep breath, her eyes locked to
where their bodies would be joined, only to pull back and begin rubbing it again, smirking
as she pouted.
He did this a few more times, not always making to insert himself, but also kneaded her
breasts or kiss her roughly. This, naturally, was driving Melody insane; she really needed to
cum. She almost let go of her legs so she could finger herself, but one look from her Master
told her what a bad idea it would be.
Eventually Harry’s wandering hands moved from her breasts, instead running over her
sides, hips and thighs. Since his hands were busy his cock was held steadily pressed against
her labia, just one small thrust away from penetration. Melody eventually snapped, after a
series of whines and mewls she finally begged, “Please Master, I’m begging you Master,
please fuck me, I need to cum.”
Before she knew what happened, Melody yelped at her Master not only taking her virginity,
but as he roughly tweaked one of her nipples when she tried to scoot towards him ever so
slightly to get him to penetrate her deeper. Her cheeks sparked as a response to the sudden
and unexpected pain - she normally would have expected punishment, but she was hyper
focused - but her position quickly shifted towards submission, holding still and keeping her
gaze locked at the junction between her legs.
“Oh yes Master, just like that, fuck your Apprentice, make me your slut!” Melody
exclaimed with a happy squeal. Harry absently noted what she said, his hips slamming into
hers even harder to please them both, but most of his attention was on how much better real
sex felt than it did in his dreams. His dreams hadn’t accounted for his partner’s body heat,
or the fact that the walls of her pussy would move, twitch or tighten depending on what he
did.
It was quickly growing too much for Melody to take, “Please Master, let me to cum.” She
pleaded.
“Then cum for me.” Harry ordered, never faltering as he continued fucking her. Melody
immediately shrieked, her body convulsing as she was finally allowed the release she
craved. Harry followed closely behind, her inner walls gripping him even tighter setting
him off. His hips kept hammering into her, extending both their orgasms for that much
longer as he pumped his seed into he. Harry collapsed, rolling sideways so they were facing
each other on their sides. Breathing heavily, Harry said as he felt sleep fast approaching.
“That felt great, thanks for pushing me to do this, I’ll reward you later.” Melody moaned
tiredly, excited at the possibilities.
Lemon Ends: Read from here if you skipped the Lemon!!
As Harry slept, Melody cleaned herself up with a smile. At long last she’d gotten what she
wanted. She sighed sadly though as she was forced to leave him for now. She didn’t want
to, but she knew if she didn’t her sister would be suspicious of why she took so long.
Hermione would be asking questions that she didn’t want to answer. She decided to leave a
note, explaining where she went and why, just in case he woke up and was too sleepy to
work this out on his own.
o0OoO0o
As he pulled himself out of his memory of that evening he grunted, filling Lucy’s mouth and
throat. The size of his load was far more than even the generous supply he released in
reality, but to Harry’s amazement Lucy took it all. When he finally finished cumming Lucy
pulled her mouth away his cock, licking her lips clean of any of his essence that had spilled
out, “What were you thinking about to make you cum that much brother?”
“Me and Melody’s first time.” Harry replied with a fond and happy smile. Melody hadn’t
been content to just that one time, after they had their first times together, after that every
single rendezvous they had that used to just involve blowjobs or snogging inevitably ended
with a happy Melody adjusting her panties, or lack thereof, in an attempt to keep all of
Harry seed inside her. This evened out to about three times a week during the day and
almost every night by the end of the year, but for about a month after their first time the
only times Melody weren’t glued to his side - and crotch when they were alone - were
during classes and when they were with their friends.
“Took you long enough.” Lucy teased with a smirk, as she seat of his lap, “That can’t have
been all though, what else’s on your mind?”
“Oh just thinking about what happened since I was kicked out of Gryffindor and turned
into a social pariah.” Harry answered. It really wasn’t that hard of a transition honestly.
What also helped was that the entire Gryffindor Quidditch team had apparently resigned.
Harry couldn’t wipe the smirk off his face for three days after hearing the news, knowing
that Gryffindor wouldn’t be winning the Quidditch Cup that year.
The small area McGonagall had told him about was a little uncomfortable, the beds being
so old and unused, but he found a tower just like the Gryffindor tower not soon after. It
turned out the Hogwarts Founders didn’t build the school, they bought it from a family that
already owned the castle. The name of this family had been lost to history, and they had
even wanted to start their own school. The virginal Hogwarts was supposed to have Houses
as well, but they were separated by numbers, their members completely random. The more
students, the more Houses.
Over the following week his friends slowly came to this new House. The main reason being
that people were giving them trouble for being friends with Harry, and they too became
social pariahs. Harry told them more than once it would be completely okay if they wanted
to cut ties with him temporarily so they wouldn’t be shunned like him, and that he could
handle it just fine, but they were loyal and adamant about staying by his side.
His Slytherin friends came to his new House first, they were already shunned by their house
for the beliefs, and the rest of the school for wearing green and silver, so it really wasn’t
much of a change for them. Tracy stayed in Slytherin; leaving Slytherin AND joining Harry
would make her precarious situation even worse, being a Half-Blood, but one that hadn’t
been outed as such because she knew how to compose herself. Harry wished her luck, and
made sure she knew a spot in his House was always open for her if she needed it.
His Pureblood training with Daphne progressed even faster thanks to living so close
together and could spend more time working on it.
One of the perks he was informed he had as the last of the Potters was the ability to gain
the title Lord Potter at the age of thirteen instead of seventeen. This meant he could do
magic out of school, along with a few other benefits, like getting his own room at
Hogwarts; which he was legally allowed to invite anybody he wished to stay with him
inside of. This made things a lot easier for them, so next year they wouldn’t have to worry
about what people thought about them being in their own House. Harry also learnt that as
Lord Potter he would need to get to know different people, and to keep them happy, so
Daphne taught Harry how. Teaching him how to be a proper Slytherin so he knew what to
do with different people. She told Harry that it was important to know all sorts of people,
people that he wouldn’t normally deal with, so that he could rebuild the Potter Family. This
lead to Daphne revealing that he would also need to rebuild two other families; the Blacks
and Peverells.
A lengthy lesson about the two families and Harry was quite proud of his heritage, though
he promised he would roast Sirius Black alive for what he’d done to his parents, or
possibly kill him with a spell from the infamous Black Library Daphne had gushed about.
The Peverells were a rather old family, older than the Hogwarts Founders, and more than
a few members were part of known legends, even in current times. Some say that Slytherin
was a descendant of them, but whether or not that was true was another matter. The
family’s members were usually nothing extraordinary, they were in fact shockingly average
actually, a few exceptions aside. Those who were made into legends had a nasty habit of
being in the right place at the… well either wrong or right, depending on who you asked.
Life was certainly interesting for the Peverell line, a trait that was passed onto the Potter
family when they married into his family a few centuries back.
During one of their talks they ended up discussing the neutral families. Harry remembered
one of their last talks about them before breaking up for the Christmas Holidays; it was a
very illuminating conversation.
19th of December:
It was the end of their last lesson before the Christmas break and Harry had something he
wanted to talk to Daphne about, something that had been on his mind since they talked
about neutral factions within Slytherin and on the Wizengamot. “Daphne, do you mind I
ask you about the neutral families?” Harry requested. Daphne saw no harm in it and gave
him an affirmative nod. “Why is it with so many of you, that you still let people like the
Malfoys and the others have so much control over them? Why don’t you band together and
do something about them?”
“I was wondering when you would be asking me this…” Daphne said with a sigh, “Sadly,
while they call themselves neutral most of them aren’t. In fact there are only a handful of
truly neutral families around. Even more Sadly, most of them believe in what Voldemort
was doing, trying to get rid of the Muggleborns and Muggles, either by killing them or
enslaving them. The only reason they didn’t do anything was because were too cowardly to
fight, and instead decided to call themselves neutral. The fact of the matter is that most are
still Death Eater sympathizers, helping Death Eaters by hiding them and supplying them
with the supplies needed to fuel the war.” Daphne explained, “There are so few truly
neutral in the factions that we’re forced to keep our heads down, lest the majority suddenly
either fully switch over to the Pureblood bloc or come after us.”
“Doesn’t that contradict you joining my group, and to an even greater degree, joining my
House?” Harry wondered.
“In a way, it does,” Daphne allowed, “but as I said, Slytherin House was becoming
dangerous for me and my friends, and so we had to do what we did for protection.” What
she didn’t let on was that she had other reasons, using Harry to reach her own goals being a
major one. “Anyway, unless there’s something else you wish to ask, let’s get back to our
Common Room.”
Harry shook his head, so the two ventured back to their as of yet unnamed House’s
Common Room.
o0OoO0o
Harry sighed as he thought as he thought back about that day, Illuminating though it may
have been, it was quite depressing.
Training in the Pureblood customs, Legilimency, and he and his friend’s Wizengamot and
Occlumency wasn’t the only thing that she was teaching them. A week into November,
Daphne began to teach them the Dark Arts, following the instructions her father had given
her rigidly, so none of them succumbed to the dark urgings the spells created before the
castor built up immunity.
At first some of the group wasn’t too sure about it, as the Dark Arts were called that for a
reason and were dangerous, but Daphne went into more detail of the reasons for why they
progressed so slow at first, to prevent the sort of dark magic build up that caused so many
people to become so twisted. She further soothed them by revealing that even Aurors used
the Dark Arts when facing Dark Magic Users, to fight fire with fire; though only when
ordered and as the last resort. After some more talk and convincing, they all agreed to
learn the Dark Arts. As the adage went, it was better to know something and not need it,
then come to find out you need to know something just a scant few seconds before your
untimely death.
The only real benefit to the rest of the school succumbing to a herd mentality of Harry-hate
was that the group created a name for themselves. If they were going to be cast out of their
Houses, then they would wear the moniker with pride. They would call themselves the
Outcasts.
On a more personal note, somehow, when they weren’t shagging each other, Harry and
Melody worked on their Elemental Abilities together.
Melody was progressing nicely, mostly focusing on increasing the capacity of her - and she
pouted mightily at Harry for calling them this - electricity pouches. She couldn’t do much
with the amount of energy at her disposal, though there was a noticeable increase in her
reserves it wasn’t nearly enough to do with what she wanted. Begrudgingly, Melody had
taken to watching the Pokemon TV show for ideas, since it was easier than thinking them
up her own. They started with Thunder Wave, liking the idea of a move that could paralyze
someone, and she was even met with success in using the move, but it only worked about
forty percent of the time.
Quick Attack was also on her list, since it would put her at a distinct advantage against
Wand-Mages. When was in her monster form she slightly faster and more agile than a
normal human, so she hoped that with this training she could get the extra boost when she
needed it for sticky situations.
The last skill she was learning was Thunder Punch. She did this by surging a large amount
of electricity through her hands, balling them into fists, and then punching something with
them. In theory, very simple, in practise, she hit a major snag when her electricity pouches
proves insufficient when it came to supplying her with enough energy to actually make the
technique work.
Harry was making some pretty steady progress. He liked the ability to hear things from
flames, as long as he knew where the flame was he could hear whatever he wanted to, in
fact it was the only skill he was able to master. But then again, it was one of the easiest to
learn. He was finally able to cover his entire body in flames also. He couldn’t manipulate
them to do anything yet, but that milestone had been reached before he could even begin
manipulation training. The sight alone of being wreathed completely in flames was, to the
part of him that was a regular teenage boy, pretty damned worth it. He just had to think
what he should manipulate the flames to do, but now that he was over that hurdle he could
start working on the really fun stuff.
As for their Non-Elemental training, Harry, Melody and Hermione’s progress was going
well enough. Their progress on the Shadow Clones was going about as well as could be
expected, that is to say, at a snails pace. If they knew where to start it would easier, but
they weren’t going to give just yet - the potential was too good to call it quits after just a
few months. Mind Trick was slightly more successful, thanks to Harry’s research into how
the mind worked to help learn Legilimency and Occlumency better, they got a better
understanding what they were doing. Once they learnt how to do the Mind Trick on
command, instead of just when their emotions were high Harry, Melody and a somewhat
forced Hermione used Harry’s cloak to sneak around and use the ability on unsuspecting
students to see what they could make students do. Hermione didn’t like doing it, but she did
agree that they needed to see what they could and couldn’t make people do. Testing their
limits in a safe environment was better than when they really needed to rely on the ability,
only for it not to work. At the moment they knew it wasn’t that strong; the most they could
do was make their targets bark like dogs, take different routes to get to where they were
going, and other small, inconsequential things. When they tried bigger things nothing
would happen, which was good; that was the whole point of the doing it the way they were,
but it was still disheartening for them. It just meant they had to work harder to make it
work.
He was pulled from his thoughts by Lucy, who sat on his lap facing and smirked, “Master,
we’ve got a little time before you wake up, but why don’t we make the most of the time we
have left?”
That sounded like a wonderful suggestion to Harry, and within a few seconds he adjusted
himself and kissed her passionately, a gesture she eagerly returned. Harry’s hands roamed
over his sister’s body as he slipped his cock inside of her. Giving a little thrust of his hips,
Lucy took the hint and began bouncing up and down, Harry’s hands still pawing at her
body.
This continued for several glorious minutes, and both could feel their climaxes nearing, but
all of a sudden Harry’s vision went blurry before darkness claimed him, the last thing he
heard being Lucy’s violent curses as he was pulled back to reality.
o0OoO0o
Harry found himself laying on his bed in the bedroom that the Grangers gave him, which
immediately struck him as strange, but shrugged it off and assumed either Dan or Emma
had put him in his bed sometime in the night. Harry was quite thankful for this, a sore back
was no way to wake up. He grimaced as he looked down; speaking of uncomfortable things
to wake up to… He got up to go to Melody’s room for a quicky, knowing how annoyed she
would be if she found out he’d taken matters into his own hand instead of coming to her.
He was further annoyed to find that Melody was not in her room. A quick trip downstairs
after throwing on some clothes was rewarded with Emma informing him that Dan and the
girls had left to visit Dan’s parents for the day. She stayed behind to keep an eye on him.
Harry made to apologize, and tell her it wasn’t needed, but Emma shook her head and
explained that she and her in-laws hadn’t gotten along since the accident shortly after
Melody was born. Harry wasn’t quite sure what ‘the accident’ was but he got the feeling
Emma didn’t want to talk about it, so he didn’t press further.
Feeling an uncomfortable pressure building, Harry excused himself after breakfast and
rushed to the bathroom to take care of the problem.
Harry was jerked out of his masturbation when he heard a gasp to his left, he froze, failing
to cover himself as he turned to see a red faced Emma. She’d seen him naked before, and
even touched him, but this was different. “I-I thought I locked the door?” He blurted,
feeling his own dose of embarrassment.
“I… It’s my fault, don’t be sorry.” Emma attempted to wave it off, “The lock broke a few
weeks ago and I’ve been meaning to Den fix it.” Silence filled the air as Harry shifted
uncomfortably and Emma found herself unable to pull her eyes away from his erection;
mentally tallying how much it’d grown since she last saw it. Eventually she realized what
she was doing and sputtered, “I-I’ll just leave you to finish up!” Before she hurriedly closed
the door.
A normal person probably would have been turned off the idea, but Harry was neither
normal nor in any position to deny his release any further. Unbidden his fantasies were
filled with new thoughts; before she barged in Harry was thinking about Melody and Lucy,
but now Emma slipped into his mind; thoughts of how the Mother of his Apprentice, a
mature and sexier version of her two daughters no less, and what she could do in bed.
These fantasies were only interrupted by an orgasm of surprising strength that last for quite
a while. Harry had to take a moment to catch his breath, leaning back against the toilet,
before he recovered and left the bathroom; venturing back to his room to finish up his
homework.
o0OoO0o
27th of December:
It was a few days since the incident between Harry and Emma and he found his normal
dreams and daytime fantasies featuring the older woman more often than normal. A few
times she and Melody were in them at the same time, pleasuring him together. There were
times after these dreams Harry couldn’t look Emma in the eye, unable to hold himself back
from looking at her in ways that would have very clearly stated his desires He was lucky
that he had Melody to use to get over these feelings and needs he had, but as willing as the
girl was she was being run completely ragged by their activities, and it was sheer luck
Hermione hadn’t caught them yet.
Then came Christmas Day. It was a good day, they spent the day opening gifts from their
family and friends. Harry gave the Grangers parents a lifetime subscriptions to the Daily
Prophet, so they would know what was going on in the Wizarding World. Hermione got a
few books on about learning and the history of Martial Arts, inspired by the interest she’d
shown in learning to fight after reading the comics Birds of Prey. He also completed her
collection, since she was missing an issue here and there. Hermione thanked him with a hug
and a chaste kiss, which were both very nice. Melody got a similar gift in regards to her
comics, Harry tracking down the issues she was missing for her. He also gave her a more
private gift later that evening as he spent the entire night pleasuring her. Falling asleep, and
waking up in each other’s arms, was something different since one of them usually needed
to leave after the sex and both enjoyed the experience.
The rest of his friends received fitting but more mundane gifts. Anybody interested in
Quidditch got good equipment to go with their position of choice, while other got rare or
uncommon books, sweets, and/or prank items depending on who the recipient was.
As for his own gifts, the Granger Family completed his Naruto collection and got him the
first box set for the recently released Naruto Anime. Melody and Hermione bought him
books on duelling, since they knew he wanted to become better at it. Melody gave Harry
her own special private gift, which lead to the amusing situation of both of them insisting
on pleasuring the other that first night, but Harry eventually ordered her to submit and let
him pleasure her first, and her gift would be the next night. He obtained a large supply of
sweets, books and pranking supplies in return from his other friends.
The most shocking gift was from Daphne. The Greengrass Heiress sent him a chest via
House-Elf; in it were books and scrolls on the Dark One, the being that called himself the
Overlord of Evil. Harry recalled the name from when he got his wand; that it once belonged
to the Dark One himself before he was betrayed and defeated. The note from Daphne
informed him that she found this chest in Borgin and Burkes and, because she knew he was
also a Fire Elemental, he would find more use for it then she would. Only another Fire
Elemental could open it, so the info inside could be very useful should he ever use it. Harry
smiled at all the gifts; it was the best Christmas he’d ever had.
A few days later Harry and the Grangers were relaxing when they heard a knock at the
door. Emma went to answer it, and about five minutes later she came back with a man
wearing a black Sherwani with dark purple timings. As Emma entered the living room with
the man she said, “Harry, this man is looking for you, he wanted a word with you.”
“Greetings Mr. Potter, I’m Baladeva Patil, and I would like a few moments of your time.”
Baladeva greeted.
It took Harry a few moments before he remembered where he’d heard the name before, it
was during one of the talks with Daphne about political affairs in the Wizarding World.
Baladeva Patil was India’s magical ambassador to the United Kingdom and Parvati's and
Padma's father. He had lived in England for about eight years, his only son Rajya had
graduated from Hogwarts the year before Harry started Hogwarts. “Greetings Ambassador
Patil, it’s an honour to meet you.” Harry replied as he remembered what Daphne told him,
“Though it’s Heir Potter now sir.” Harry added as he revealed his Heir Ring. Once he found
about it, Harry sent a letter to the Goblins to get the Ring and it came to him the day before
he left Hogwarts. Harry didn’t want to do this, but Daphne informed him that in
introductions they had to use their titles. Well, not many did it these days, but when people
appear in your house without warning it was best to keep the other person off balance until
you knew what they are after.
“Forgive me Heir Potter, I wasn’t informed that you had your Heir Ring,” Baladeva
apologized. “In fact, I had assumed you wouldn’t know who I was.”
“I would be suspicious if you did, no one knows Ambassador, I only got my Ring just
before I left Hogwarts.” Harry explained, waving his concerns off. “It’s thanks to my
training with a friend to catch up on what I should already know that I know who you are.
Now, can I ask why an Ambassador from India wants to talk to me. I would also like to
know how you found me.”
“The last question is simple enough, and leads right into why I’m here.” Baladeva stated, “I
paid a few people to find where the Grangers lived when I found out you were staying with
them. The reason for this is because I would like to ask for an Alliance between the House
of Potter and House of Patil.”
Harry was shocked at the offer, but was more shocked at how the man found him. It was
such a simple solution, which thankfully most of the authority figures in Magical Britain
would never think to do it, nor would they have the resources to do so even if they did
‘lower themselves’ to hiring someone with knowledge of the Muggle World. Either way, he
would have to deal with that later. First thing he had to do was to sort out this Alliance, so
he said, “Not to be rude Ambassador, but why would you make such an offer to me?”
“As you may or may not know, I’ve two daughters; Padma and Parvati.” Baladeva began.
“I know of them Ambassador,” Harry replied dutifully, “Padma, I just know by name.
Parvati… not to to be rude, but she’s a rumour monger, along with her friend Lavender
Brown, so I very rarely ever even consider going anywhere near her, lest I draw her
attention and cause her to make up a rumor about be.”
Baladeva chuckled and smiled as he said, “No worries Heir Potter, there is a reason behind
it and if you agree to an Alliance I shall fill you in. As for my motivation, it’s because my
daughters have informed me that you’re a Parseltongue.”
Harry raised an eyebrow at this, suspicious as to why this would be cause for a move as
heavy as offering an alliance. “With how people have been acting since they found out
about this, you should want to be as far away from me as possible.”
“I can’t hold that assumption against you.” Baladeva admitted with a frown, “What do you
know about Indian culture?”
“Next to nothing.” Harry answered succinctly.
“That isn’t surprising, Heir Potter.” Baladeva waved his lack of knowledge off with an even
deeper frown, “Hogwarts doesn’t teach students about other cultures and their magic. The
truth is that while Parseltongue is a rare here here in Magical Britain, in the rest of the
world it is a bit more common. It would still be classed as rare, but here there are less than
half a dozen people in the entire country possessing the skill. Have you seen Snake
Charmers on TV, or know of them from somewhere?”
“Yes, I’ve seen a few of them on TV and on the streets.”
“Well if they’re Indian it’s a safe bet to say they possessed the Parseltongue gift.” The
ambassador explained, “In my culture they are highly honored and respected. There are an
innumerable amount of deadly snakes in our county and Parseltongues help to ensure they
remain peaceful, and don’t attack humans. This isn’t just normal snakes, but also magical
and even snakes demonic in origin. Those with this gift keep our country safe, and are
highly regarded because of it.”
“I can see why I would be valuable, but this would only come into play if I moved to India,
which, no offense intended, is incredibly unlikely. So why make this offer?”
“Honestly? I would like your help within your Ministry of Magic when you come of age.
As you can see, I am Indian Heir Potter, and because of this, many of the Purebloods in
England look down on me. It has been exceptionally difficult to make any headway for our
county. An alliance with you, The Boy-Who-Lived and, more importantly, future Lord
Potter and Peverell, my job will get significantly easier.”
“What is in it for Ha-I mean Heir Potter?” This was from Emma who, like the rest of her
family, was listening in on what was being said with interest. “It looks to me like you’re
getting everything while he’s getting nothing.”
Baladeva smiled at this, he knew he had to be careful what he said. If the young Heir was
alone, he would be offering his daughters, but with Muggles around he knew he would
need to be careful of what he put on the table. He would keep his daughters in reserve for
later. “My government has allowed me to give Heir Potter a Snake Charmer’s Flute.”
Baladeva fully expected the confused looks, knowing they wouldn’t realize the significance
of this, so he continued without missing a beat. “A Snake Charmer’s Flute is a very
powerful magical object. A normal Snake Charmer’s Flute can only summon one or two
normal snakes and control them, but the more powerful Flutes can summon and control
more snakes, depending on the Flute and how powerful the user is. It can do other things,
but I’ll leave what it can do for you to find out. I’ll give you a hint, it all comes down to
what music you play on the Flute. Normally these Flutes are given, loaned really, to those
offering to fight off the wild snakes in India so they can protect themselves and the villages
and towns nearby. The difference being yours would be yours to keep.
“The other thing I can offer is Parselmagic Books. These are uncommon, but not
exceptionally hard to find if you put some effort into trying. That is, of course, the rule of
thumb for everywhere else but here; they’re near impossible to get. I will offer a copy of
every Parselmagic book I can get my hands on.” Baladeva paused as he considered
something, “You may also wish to look into obtaining your own magical or demonic snake,
not only will it help make the Parselmagic become stronger if you cast with it, you can also
bind it to the Flute. This needs to be done willingly, and the Flute itself cannot be used to
convince the creature. The snake’s soul would become infused with the Flute, and empower
it even further, allowing you to summon it wherever you are. This isn’t necessary, but
better safe than sorry.”
Harry thought about this Alliance and what Baladeva was offering him, he liked the idea of
the Snake Charmer’s Flute, as he could summon all sorts of snakes to his side. The
Parselmagic peaked his interested too; he had no idea such a thing existed. “I think you’re
still getting the better end of this, so throw in keeping me informed about the going ons in
your Ministry, agreeing to a few favours without questions - within reason of course - and
an agreement about helping each other if the other needs it and I think we have a deal.”
The ambassador nodded, accepting the more than fair stipulation, to which Harry smiled
and asked, “So how do we go about making this Alliance?”
And so Baladeva explained as he pulled out the paperwork that they would need to sign
them; one copy for Harry, one for Baladeva and another set each for their respective
country’s Ministry of Magic and one for Gringotts, and have the Grangers witness the
signing. It was about an hour later after signing the paperwork when they finally finished,
and Baladeva was about to leave.
He had to deal with one last bit of business though. Turning to Harry he made his request,
“Harry, I would like a personal favour; would you look after my daughters for me?”
Harry mulled this over, not against the idea, but his social situation would get in the way. “I
would, but myself and anyone associated with me is currently shunned by the rest of the
school. I can of course keep an eye on them from a distance, but that’s all I can offer
without bringing them into my group. Have a talk with them and see how they feel about
joining me. I can’t see them being completely okay with it, no matter how they feel since it
would kill their social lives, potentially for the rest of their stay at Hogwarts.” He
explained.
“I understand.” Baladeva nodded slowly. He had heard the stories from his daughters about
what happened to Harry at Hogwarts, and understood exactly what Harry meant. However,
he had plans for the young Heir though, so some discomfort on his daughters part was a fair
price to pay. It’s not like they wouldn’t eventually get closer to him anyway, Baladeva was
dead set on offering them at some point, and if they were already close to him Harry would
be more attached and thus more inclined to agree, lest they be sold to someone else who
can offer him something he wanted. “I shall explain the situation and they’ll tell you of
their decision on the train. At the same time they’ll tell you why they are the way they are.
Until we meet again, goodbye.”
With that the ambassador bid them a farewell and left. Harry sighed, he really wished the
politicking could have wait a few more years, decades preferably, but it looked like he was
getting pulled into the fold early. Daphne was turning out to be a Godsend.
TO BE CONTINUED!!
End Notes:
Authors Note: Is another chapter of Vulcan, I thank you for reading and I hope that you
keep on reading and enjoying the story as much as I enjoy writing this. If you did or did
not, I hope that you’ll spare a few more minutes and review, as I would like to hear what
you think of the story so far and any ideas you might have.
I need a few simple favours for Baladeva to ask Harry, so he can give Harry items. I also
need one big favour so that he could give his daughters to Harry. I’ve got a few ideas, but
you might have better ones so please help. Also if you got ideas for what the Flute is able to
do, please add them too. I also need ideas for Parselmagic spells too…
Omake Request: I have a request for you, readers, I want someone to write an Omake for
me based from this part of the last chapter:
Luna shook her head, cheerfully stating, "Oh no, I don't get what all the fuss is about. It's
not like snakes talk about taking over the world." She looked suspiciously around before
she leaned in and whispered, "That's what Owl's do!"
she'd set up with the attack plan on it, directing her troops to take over the US for their
I like the idea and I hope someone can write an Omake for it for me.
Back to index
Author's Notes:
Edit: There has been quite a bit of work done on this, apart for some minor work like
spelling and grammar done here, I’ve also added a bit more info; expanded certain scenes
that the I got reviews about that justifiably questioned why they were glossed over despite
being so important. I added more details to Harry’s descent into a darker lifestyle and a few
other details that I missed.
‘Thoughts!’
Warning: Underage Lemon, Incest.
Chapter 10
3rd of January:
A week into the future found Harry and the Granger Girls on the Hogwarts Express. They
were waiting to leave, the sister’s were talking to each other while Harry thought about the
last week before returning to Hogwarts. For Hermione and Melody, nothing of note had
happened over the last week for the girls, but for Harry it was quite the interesting week.
He’d finally got a chance to look over the chest Daphne gave him, as well as the books on
Parseltongue Magic.
In the chest Harry found books and tomes about the Overlord of Evil, as well as a handful
of other evil wizards out there. There were four ranks to evil, according to the material in
the chest; Dark Wizards/Witches, the everyday kind of evil that would use Light and Dark
magic for evil for their own gain; Dark Lord/Lady was the more powerful version of the
Dark Wizards/Witches, not only were they more powerful, but they also lead the Dark
Wizards/Witches. Then there were the Overlord of Evil, they were the most powerful of the
evil people in the world, and are always male. However, these Overlord of Evil are rare, as
they are very powerful and they rarely show up. One can live for thousands of years and not
see one. The last of the Evils was The Source of all Evil, this was the most powerful of all
evil. This could hardly be classed as a term though, since the Source of Evil was always the
same being, an immortal demon that could possess and inhabit bodies. Some had tried to
defeat the Source, whether to vanquish it or steal it’s power didn’t matter, because it was a
truly immortal demon. It was the embodiment of a concept, something some would even
refer to as a deity. How it could operate on the mortal plane was anybody’s guess, but
anyone who tried to fight it died and their powers were consumed which only made the
Source stronger.
The last Overlord, known only as The Dark One perished roughly over two thousand years
ago. The Dark One, as well as every Overlord, was feared by many, and for good reason.
Not only was he very powerful, but he was somewhat of a mad scientist. The Dark One
created what would be known as the Overlord’s signature forces, despite being used by
only him; the Minions. They were small, goblin like creatures that came in four different
colours; Brown, Red, Green and Blue. Their colour governed what abilities they possessed.
The Dark One created a device called the Hive to summon the Minions, a different Hive for
each Minion type. This device effectively made Minions immortal, albeit the worst kind of
immortal since they could still die, but they could be brought back to life, or created from
scratch using Lifeforce from a living creature. Harry could only assume Lifeforce was
actually the souls of slain enemies, or maybe their magic, he really wasn’t sure.
Although he did have humans and the minions, he didn’t stop with just the minions though,
The Dark One created dozens of spells, rituals, and even more creatures to do his bidding;
most of these all far ahead of their time. Some believed he had access to a Seer, while
others believed his insanity allowed him to see beyond the mental confines most mortal
were trapped in, but nobody knew for sure.
All of this research was meticulously catalogued in the chest, and on top of the Shrunken,
internally expanded filing cabinet, was a single armlet. It was fairly large, spanning Harry’s
entire forearm when he held up to his arm. This wasn’t the only item in the chest, but it was
the first to grab his attention. This was for a very good reason, because it was revealed the
armlet, referred to only as the Gauntlet, was what gathered the Lifeforce, Souls, magic, or
whatever the user preferred calling it, of the victims killed by the Overlord or one of his
minions.
Harry wasn’t interested in this though, what immediately caught his attention was another
feature of the Gauntlet. Aside from granting him a number of abilities, all powered by
Lifeforce - apart for bringing people back to life, that had to be done solely with his own
magic - he could also summon and grant the dead corporeal bodies, as long as they stayed
close to the user, within about fifty feet. This feature was only possible because the Dark
One had slain and solidified the soul of a Whitelighter, only after he ‘questioned’ the
Whitelighter, a guardian of witches known as Wickens and the dead, which was what the
gem within the Gauntlet actually was. There was a note in the information about the
Gauntlet telling the new user that the ability to temporarily bring back the dead could be
used without paying any Lifeforce, but it would require a constant stream of power from
the user, as opposed to one payment of Lifeforce per summoning.
Harry felt this was a fair trade and, with a promise to gather Lifeforce at the soonest
opportunity, he didn’t hesitate to summon the person he missed most.
28th of December:
It was the day after the visit from Ambassador Baladeva Patil and Harry found himself
alone; Emma was downstairs while the others were seeing their grandparents. Seeing as he
was unlikely to be disturbed, he decided to look through the trunk Daphne sent him.
Half an hour later he was behaving almost like Dobby as he clasped the Gauntlet in his
hands, holding it to him like a lifeline. The Gauntlet itself was very ornate looking,
covering the entire top of his forearm with a small, almost ceremonial looking blade that
could extend forward. There was a two large jewels, a dark green gem and underneath it
was a blood red gem, in the centre of the piece that were oval in shape and didn’t appear to
have a single flaw. There was a fleck of light within the gem, but it appeared to be very
weak. From what he’d read this would glow brighter as he absorbed more Lifeforce.
Foolishly assuming he was powerful enough to shoulder the energy cost of summoning
without Lifeforce, Harry immediately twisted the gem the proper way to activate the
summoning ritual and called out the soul he wanted the energy to hook and drag back to the
land of the living. “Lily Anne Potter née Evans!”
Just as Harry called her name the green jewel on the gauntlet started to glow, the light
within it humming before it was released from the Gauntlet and formed a bright silhouette
before him. A small portion of the light shot back into the gem as the light died down to
reveal a stunningly gorgeous woman with red hair and striking green eyes just like his,
wearing something that would have set his libido into overdrive but didn’t only because of
the shock of seeing his mother again. She was wearing a red babydoll negligee, which did
nothing to hide the matching skimpy lace underwear she had on underneath.
When the redhead appeared she looked confused and frightened, as if she didn’t know what
was going on. She didn’t see him at first, muttering a, “What’s going here?” to herself
before she finally saw Harry. She made to say something, but she paused before she took a
closer look, her eyes immediately widening in shock. “Harry, is that you? How… how is
this possible?” The fact that he had the same green eyes as her gave him away; she was still
suffering from the side effects from the summoning and had almost mistaken him for James
at first sight.
Harry couldn’t believe it, it worked! He felt like his body was filled with lead, and he was
getting even heavier, but he didn’t care, he was seeing his mother again. Now that the
initial shock wore off his libido pushed itself to the forefront and he took in exactly what
she was wearing, as well as the amazing woman the clothes were draped over; Lily Potter
had a body woman the world over would kill for, a pretty face, both her vivid hair and eyes
making her all the more alluring, and her body was perfectly proportioned and curvy. Put
bluntly, Lily was a MILF, and one Harry was instantly and completely smitten with. He
didn’t know if she died wearing what she was, or if the afterlife is a lot kinkier than he was
lead to believe, but he was thankful for it all the same. “Yeah mum, it’s me.” Harry said
thickly, both because of the pent up emotion already making his eyes water, and the
exhaustion setting in.
Lily, equally teary eyes, stumbled forward unsteadily and wrapped her arms around him.
Tears finally began falling as she held her son for the first time since her untimely death.
“But how?” She whispered.
“Oh mum.” Harry pulled her as close as he could, the small part of him that wasn’t busy
being so happy to see her was lusting over her breasts as his face was pressed into them. “I
found a magical artefact that can bring the dead back, but only as long as they stay close.”
His hold grew tighter subconsciously, he didn’t want to let go.
Lily knew that anything with the ability to do this would either be considered Dark, or
actually was Dark, because even temporarily bringing someone back was not something
that could be done without some kind of sacrifice, but she didn’t care right now, she was
with her son, a son that she hadn’t seen since she died.
“Harry, are you okay?” She suddenly asked as she noticed he was starting to shake and
exactly how pale he was getting. She meant to guide him down onto the bed, but ended up
fumbling with her still uncoordinated motor skills and wound up sitting roughly side saddle
on his lap. She blushed as she felt something poking her barely covered bottom, but easily
waved it away because her son was both a teenager with his face pressed against a pair of
large breasts and because of her concern for his well being.
Harry blinked slowly as he looked up at her, his eyes half lidded as bags started forming
under them. “M’fine, needs lots’a energy to p’wer this.” He slurred, attempting to lift his
right arm, but only managed to move it a little bit before it went limp and fell from where it
had been wrapped around her midsection to on her lap.
Lily looked down and saw the gem, instantly working out that the glow within it was the
power source linking her to the mortal plane. The glow was growing visibly fainter, and she
realized her son was running out of energy to power it, if he kept it up he could die. Best
case scenario the artefact had a failsafe and he would just pass out and be laid up for a day
with Magical Exhaustion.
She quickly placed her hands on his cheeks, gently lifting his head up to look her in the eye
as she leaned closer. “Harry, sweety you need to release me. You can summon me again
when you feel better, but the drain is too much, you may kill yourself if you keep me here
for any longer!” She urged.
Harry nodded slowly, realizing through the haze what she meant. His magic level were
rapidly approaching dangerous levels and the Gauntlet’s failsafe would kick in a few
seconds anyway. Wanting to do one last thing, Harry mustered his remaining energy and
raised his hand and pulled her head towards his, and to Lily’s shock, he mashed his lips
against his mother’s in a kiss that was definitely not one shared between a normal mother
and son. It was a passionately kiss, only emphasized as Harry quickly reached up and
groped her left breast, caressing it briefly, which was as long as he could.
He could only keep this up for a few seconds before he promptly fell back, fully drained of
his magic and having no strength anymore to hold himself up, and Lily had gone rigid with
shock so she was in no position to do so.
His erection pressing even harder against her with his new position, Lily realized all at once
that her son’s feelings for her were what most people would consider taboo, and his
physical reaction to her and the actions he’d just taken, wasn’t just because of teenage
hormones, but because he was incredibly attracted to her and wanted her as a lover, and not
as a mother, or maybe he wanted both. She had no idea how he was raised, she could think
of a number of people that would have damaged her little boy enough during his formative
years to have this happen; Petunia being one of them, as well as basically any complete
Pureblood family. Some would actually see it as normal, whereas others would actually
make him think it was acceptable to spite him. She’d been blaming Magicals for things
since she turned eleven, it was only natural for her to shift the blame on this too.
“Oh.” She gasped, an instant before her body glowed and exploded into flecks of light,
which were all sucked right back into the gauntlet on Harry’s arm. Some of his color
returned as a portion of his magic was recycled back into him, but he wouldn’t be waking
up for a while.
But before the darkness took him, he vowed to become stronger no matter what, he would
become stronger so that he could call his mother again and claim her as his.
Unknown to him, the Gauntlets he used sent out a signal to a tower deep down in the
Netherworld, activating it and awakening the Minions within so they could begin to fix up
the Tower in preparation for their new pre-teen Master.
It would be some time before they would be able to collect their Master though; there was a
lot to do beforehand, not to mention two thousand years of dust would be tough even for
the fastests of House Elves, with their specialized magic to clean, much less Minions,
creatures barely smart enough to make fire when they weren’t being commanded by an
Overlord.
o0OoO0o
Harry found himself back in his Mindscape, which was rapidly changing before his eyes
into his room at the Granger’s. Seeing this, he knew he was still unconscious because Lucy
was straddling him looking almost euphoric.
“I summoned her.” Harry said, not able to keep his own excited smile off his face. He
hardly believed that it worked! Granted he couldn’t keep her with him for more than a few
minutes, but he was able to summon her.
“You didn’t just summon her for a few minutes, you did something even better!” Lucy
happily exclaimed , bouncing lightly. “When the summoning was released the Gauntlet
trapped Mum’s soul inside the green jewel, so not only will it be easier to summon her in
the future, but it should also act as a sort of pseudo soul bond between the Gauntlet, and by
extension you, and mum. I would suggest we wait until you’re stronger before you try
summon her though. This feature should boost the duration of her summon from three to
ten minutes, but I know you well enough to say that ten minutes isn’t nearly enough time for
all the things you want to do with her, especially since you would only be wide awake for
about five minutes before the drain starts to affect you.” However, what she didn’t tell him
was that he could use the Lifeforce of others to lengthen the time they had, not by much, but
enough to talk to each other. It would have worked as a sufficient stopgap until he was
magically strong to summon her for hours on end, and eventually months before needing to
rest for a while.
This was a risk though. Harry saw his mother in a light most reserved for saints, and it was
entirely possible she could, with work, lead him back onto the path of Good. It almost
physically hurt Lucy to withhold this information, seeing as her feelings for their mother
mirrored her brothers, but she had priorities, and Lily attempting to pull him ‘back to the
light’ was just barely higher, just enough to allow her to hold her tongue. Lucy couldn’t
allow their mother make Harry a force for good, not after all the time she spent making him
the way he was now, as a result she began to wonder if she could alter the Gauntlet in some
way so that it corrupted him, rather than draining the Lifeforce. She dismissed this as she
had no idea if any of it was possible, whether Harry would be able to tell that she altered it,
or if it was even remotely safe; she could end up eroding his magical pathways for all she
knew.
He was nearly to the point of true darkness, the point where she wished him to be, but there
were still a few hurdles before he was there. Mainly himself, he had friends that he didn’t
want to show his true dark side, not counting Melody, and so he tried to keep it at bay. He
didn’t have any true friends for a long time yet, and didn’t want to lose them because of his
true nature, and so would rather hide who he truly was then show them his real self. Lucy
knew it was only matter of time though, it would only take one exceedingly bad day, or
another stretch of public isolation like what was already happening before he would
become the person he was meant to be. Lucy would wait, she knew it wouldn’t be long
before the whole world would find out who Harry truly was and they would know true fear
when everything they had was taken away from them by her beloved brother.
She felt a surge of dark pleasure and delight at the knowledge that Harry would always lust
after Lily though, no matter what she tried to do. Lucy’s presence had already affected him
too much; where most saw incest as a major turn off, Harry felt the opposite, to him it was
an incredible turn on to think and feel what others would consider a taboo.
Harry’s resolve hardened even further, his promise to grow stronger even more important
now. “Yeah, this is our mum we’re talking about, she deserves more than ten minutes. I
want to spend hours with her.”
Lucy shivered at her brother look, she was so happy with how he was developing. “I agree,
but you don’t have to go into this blind. The Gauntlet makes a link with its user, so I can
access the memory banks where mum’s body is stored. You know what they say, practice
makes perfect…” She grinned wider and wider as her giddy bounces changed into an
aroused grinding of her hips, her hair flashing red to give him a hint.
Harry’s eyes widened and his breath actually hitched at what she’d revealed. “Change.
Now!” He demanded immediately.
Lucy was more than happy to comply, her form shifting, filling out a great deal to look like
their mother, and her previously nude body was even being covered by the same clothes
that their mother had on when Harry summoned her. She grinned smugly, “Who’s the best
sister ev-”
That was about as far as she got before Harry pushed her on her back and attacked her
mouth with his own, his arousal finding her covered slit, pressing and grinding against it
roughly.
“Oh you are a naughty boy, aren’t you?” Lucy said using Lily’s voice as she pulled away
from the kiss, “You want to fuck your own mother, what a twisted boy you are.”
Yet again, Harry didn’t say anything apart from a rushed ‘Yes I am,’ before he attacked
her mouth once again, slipping his hand down her knickers. Once he got his hand into her
knickers, he inserted two of his fingers into her pussy without hesitation before he began
pumping them in and out. His other hand was in her hair, roughly grabbing it while he
pushed his tongue down ‘Lily’s’ throat.
Harry lost himself in the feeling of kissing his ‘mother,’ it didn’t help that she was moaning
in pleasure at his actions. As he pulled out of the kiss, he said still with his hand down her
panties, “Do you like this mom? Being kissed by your son and having his fingers in your
cunt?” Harry asked her lustfully, “Or do you want more? Do you want me to fuck you?”
“Oh please son, fuck me, be a good son and fuck me!” Lily moaned in pleasure, “Its been
too long since I felt something big and warm inside. Take me and make me yours!”
That was all it took, as Harry’s arousal took hold he attacked her mouth once again, but as
he did, he pulled his finger from her pussy - making her moan in disappointment, and used
it to grab her teddy and rip it off her chest with a sharp pull, carelessly throwing it over his
shoulder. Even before the piece of ripped clothed fell to the ground did he remove his
mouth from hers and moved his assault down towards her breasts. He began to lick and
bite one breast as he groped the other, pinching the nipple. All the while she was moaning
like a cat in heat, clearly showing that she loved the rough treatment. After a while, Harry
switched to her other breast, Lily’s moans only increasing, now intermixed with cries to be
fucked, but her ‘son’ wouldn’t allow it. All he cared about was exploring her body as much
as he could from top to bottom, but his fingers did pick up the pace, jabbing into her even
more roughly.
Before long Harry stopped, pulling back and leaving Lily gasping for air and her hips
twitching, like they were trying to find his fingers again. He didn’t bow to their silent
request though and instead began kissing a trail down her voluptuous body. When he got to
her knickers, he hooked his thumb around them and tore them off her, gazing at her pussy
for several long moments. Lily whimpered, and that was like a starting gun for him as he
eagerly dove in and began eating her out. Lily wasn’t idle as he did this, her hands
grabbing at her own bust and roughly tying with them.
Harry hadn’t even realized it until now, but Lily was absolutely drenched, having cum
several times from his actions. She came again the second he latched his mouth onto her
pussy and he was very pleased with the taste, licking and sucking at her lips even harder.
“Please, I need that hard long cock in me, it’s been so long. Please fuck me!” Lily begged
once she’d regained her voice.
If it wasn’t for the fact that he wanted to fuck her so much he would have continued with
the foreplay, demanding she pleasure him first, but he couldn’t wait anymore. “Alright
then, I’ll give you what you want so much, but you need to get on all fours so I can fuck you
like a bitch.”
Harry reluctantly leaned back away from her so she could get up, which she did without
hesitation, all too happy to get on all fours so her son could fuck her. When she was in
position Harry took another several long moments to drink in the sight of his mother’s
large ass gently swaying back and forth, belaying the desperate need barely contained in
her body. Almost reverently crawling up her body he meant to tease the head of his cock
against her pussy, but ended up surprising both of them when the second their sexes made
contact his hips jerked forward, burying him to the hilt in her pussy without any warning.
Words were impossible for either of them as they both moaned deeply, a phenomenon that
was only extended as Harry’s hips began hammering back and forth as fast as they could
move.
As he was fucking her, he heard Lily cry out, “Oh yes son, just like that, cum into your
mother, make her into you cum slut. Go faster and harder, show me what a man you really
are.”
Harry was all too happy to make his mother’s wishes become true, so he took her sides and
began to fuck her faster and harder. “Yes like that son,” Lily moaned, “cum in me.”
“Oh mum.” Harry moaned as he felt the pleasure building up.
Harry grunted and pounded his hips into her just a scant few seconds after she moaned and
arched her back. The beautiful redhead moaned even harder as she felt her son’s seed start
firing into her. After their orgasms they laid next to each other, side by side. Lily eventually
looked at him lustfully and challenged, “That can’t be all you have, why don’t you show me
what you really can do to a women. Make me your bitch, I dare you.”
Harry was all too happy to show his mother what he could do, and demonstrated his
stamina and prowess for the next few hours. When they finally finished Harry laid next to
her, and ‘Lily’ transformed back to Lucy. Harry was actually caught off guard by this for a
second; in his state of heightened arousal he’d completely forgotten it was Lucy. It was
about this time he saw the signs that he was waking up, and he promised himself to reward
Lucy somehow. She really was the best sister ever.
3rd of January:
Harry remembered when woke up a few hours later, feeling drained and ill, he found
himself surrounded by the Granger women fussing over him. A quick check revealed his
was still wearing the Gauntlet, so he knew they would suspect something if he said nothing
was wrong. So he made up some half lie that he was trying out the Gauntlet to see if he
could make it work. They didn’t ask what it did, thankfully, and Harry saw Melody’s hand
atop the closed trunk, meaning she’d likely found him first and closed it so Hermione and
Emma couldn’t read what was inside. That in mind, Harry told them that he just didn’t have
enough power to fully activate it, and had passed out because of the drain.
After that for the next few days, he wasn’t allowed to do any magic, nor was he allowed to
test any of the other items, as it might drain him of his power and cause permanent damage
or they might have been cursed. So Harry was left to reading the research of the Dark One
and the Parseltongue Magic books, this didn’t bother Harry that much, as he wanted to see
if he could find ways to get stronger anyway.
The Dark One’s research and the other books within the chest gave Harry quite a few ideas,
but he needed a few items before he could anything. So he owl ordered the items that he
needed for now, though he would have to the rest back at Hogwarts because he needed to
use his wand. As he looked through the chest he came to find that while most of the
contents were created by the Dark One, a good portion of the items were merely
created for him - or people like him - by other people. Then there were items that were
made by past Overlords and Fire Elementals.
It didn’t take long to realize he was far from the first person to open the chest. He saw some
of the Dark One’s incomplete research projects, left that was because of his death or due to
the limitations of his time.
Not only that, but notes from past Fire Elementals. For instance, one Elemental had notes
about the legend of the Peverell Brothers and the items they were supposed to have
received from Death. They don’t know if the story was true or not, as they found only a
fraction of the Dark Ones notes on the wand inside the chest at the time, notes that weren’t
there when the Dark One was defeated. They suspected that the Peverell Brothers stole or
found these notes, and each created an item of power that would be known as the Deathly
Hallows. The story was either a cover, or the notes were actually found by the person who
went by Death and granted them three prototype items to test, hence the story.
The Peverell Brothers were while brilliant, they were no match for the Dark One when it
came to invention. The finished products were powerful, but they didn’t hold a candle to
what the Dark One could have made.
But there was something to be said about legends, and with so many people believing that
the Peverells met Death, it was hard to say which version of the tale was true. In truth Harry
didn’t really care, all he cared was the Dark One’s items that were stronger than the so
called Deathly Hallows. He wanted to find the item that made the Dark One invisible and
see what else it could do.
The most interesting thing that Harry read about was about the Sisterhood of the Overlord.
Not the most inventive name, but Harry supposed it did the job. There were stories of
Overlords having a secret Sisterhood, who helped him with many things, but mainly with
his research. This Sisterhood was the main reason he was so powerful, as he used sex
rituals to become stronger - all of which were safely housed and clearly readable inside the
chest.
This brought to Harry another idea of becoming stronger; having his own Sisterhood, and
using these rituals to gain more power. He knew he could use some on Melody, but she was
one girl and he could only do so much with her; he would need more girls and ladies to
gain more power. But before he could even think of starting this Sisterhood, he would need
to become more powerful, not only magically, but he also needed more money. He would
need to gather more of anything that could be used to tempt Sisters to join him, and the two
most influential things in the world were money and power.
Harry shook his head when he discovered how the Dark One died; he, like many before
him, had tried to kill and become the Source of All Evil. This was obviously near
impossible - The Dark One may have been powerful, but not even he had the skills nor the
power to do what many tried before - and Because of this he doomed the Overlord title and
was killed by the Source of All Evil himself. There were plenty of people strong or evil
enough to gain the position, but none of them had these things at the same time, and a few
who were, didn’t have the potential to fulfil the role. That was on top of the fact that the
minions of the Source made sure to lock away or destroy anything that could be used to get
them into the Overlord’s Tower.
The Parseltongue books were far more straightforward. If you weren’t a Parselmouth, you
couldn’t read the books, instead seeing strange, moving squiggles on the pages that were
known to give people migraines.
Most of the spells within the books were ordinary, everyday spells that most everyday
magical folk knew. Although most of them could be done with a wand, and they were even
more powerful or effective at what they did than the regular variety, there were a few that
can be done wandlessly, at the cost of being less powerful (how powerful it was depended
on how experienced the user was), and were all the same colour. So any spell, from a
Tickling Charm to a Piercing Hex, were all emerald green, which made them very
unpredictable in a fight. Some of the spells, like Stunning and Leg Locking spells for
instance, couldn’t be countered with the normal counter spells, they needed to be countered
with even stronger spells. The victim could also overcharge the normal counters, but that
wasted both time and magic.
Harry also found that there were a few Parseltongue rituals; one of the more obvious ones
that caught his eye would enhance his physical strength. The ritual bragged that it would
grant the user the same kind of strength that drinking Re’em’s blood would give, which
made sense since, from the picture the instructions were painting, it simply involved
purifying a vial of Re’em’s blood so it was safe to drink, and making the boost permanent.
Harry was surprised to find there was a scroll with music for the Flute he’d received; it was
a song that could summon a magical snake that could steal magic and give it to the user of
the Flute. However, the snake could only steal so much magic at a time, and give only a
portion of it back to the user because the snake itself needed quite a bit to keep itself going.
It could also only be summoned twice a week, so while it was a great way to get stronger,
he wasn’t going to be getting any massive boosts from it. Harry already had the perfect
victims in mind who’s sudden increase of incompetence wouldn’t be noticed.
In the end it was the best method anyway; large jumps in magical power would be noticed,
a steady and constant stream of small growth could be written off as him growing into his
magic.
More recently, two interesting events had happened. The first was that Harry had walked in
on Emma masturbating one night when everyone was asleep. It was a few days after Emma
saw him masturbating, late night and Harry woke up to go to the loo. When he opened the
door to the bathroom he was shocked to see Emma naked and having a bath. She must not
have heard the door open, because as she was masturbating she didn’t cover herself or stop.
Harry had seen Emma naked before, and due to laying down in the bathtub he really
couldn’t see anything, but the situation and her expression more than made up for it. Not to
mention she was whispering to herself to go harder, faster and commenting about whoever
she was dreaming about was hitting just the right spot.
Harry used her orgasm to slip away, knowing she would be sufficiently distracted so there
was no way she would hear the door close. Unfortunately, Emma finished up her bath not
soon after and, since she was awake, Harry couldn’t risk waking Melody up to take care of
his arousal, lest Emma hear them.
The rest of the holidays saw an increase in the amount of dreams featuring Emma, but it
was on New Years Eve that things changed even more for Harry. It was a few hours before
midnight, and the Grangers had their family around for a New Year’s party. Things were
going well, the rest of the Granger family seemed to like Harry as well. However, during
the night they were running out of wine so Dan asked him to run up to their room and get
the extra they’d purchased just in case they ran out of what they had on hand. While
searching for the wine Harry found something interesting; Emma’s diary
He knew that he shouldn’t, but he was curious as to what was in it and so began to read. He
just skimmed a few pages, at first there was nothing of interest. Mainly her feelings, and
how upset she was that she wasn’t getting nearly as much sex as she would have liked;
apparently it had been years since she’d been given a good shagging, according to one
entry, since shortly after Melody was born and Dan had his accident making it near
impossible to have sex again.
He was about to close the book when he saw his own name start to appear. Emma was
hesitant at first, but she definitely felt that he was handsome, and her feelings for him were
perhaps greater than what they should be, or what was proper. She wrote out several of her
dreams about a ‘what if’ scenario in which she didn’t flee from the bathroom when she
caught him masturbating, and instead continued their first lesson, teaching him even more.
The latest entry was a few days ago, the night that Harry caught her masturbating. He was
surprised to find out that she had seen him, but had been feeling particularly naughty and
decided to give him a show, immersing herself back into her fantasy with no regard for his
presence. If anything she was even more turned on, and got off hard knowing she was
giving Harry wet dreams of his own.
Harry could hardly believe it; Emma liked him and lusted after him, but there it was in
black and white. It was then that an idea came to him, the thought of owning another part of
the set, a mother to the daughter he had, gave him the needed push. With a twirl of his
hand, a hissed spell, and the pleasant thrum of his magic being used, her diary was
enchanted with a weak lust spell.
Harry remembered it specifically because of how obscure it was due to how it worked; the
spells effects would only affect the victim if they were in physical contact with the
enchanted item regularly, but could accordingly only be placed on an item. Emma’s diary
was perfect, and he walked back to the party, diary back in place and wine firmly in hand,
with an eager smile on his face.
Before he could think more about his holidays his thoughts were interrupted by the door of
the compartment opening, revealing the Patil Twins. They were wearing traditional Indian
female clothes, Saree, blood red in colour with small gold floral patterns woven into it.
Harry had never seen them dressed like this before, but approved completely as he saw how
well they wore the clothes - he thought that they look hot in them.
“Hey girls, how are you two?” Harry inquired as he saw them.
“We’re fine Harry.” Padma began, “We were looking for you, actually. Our father told us
about the favour he asked you - to look out for us - and explained we should think about
joining your group.”
It was more like their father told them to join them or he would seriously consider selling
them to someone like the Malfoys, where they would be turned into nothing more than sex
toys for however long they continued being interesting before being discarded. Their father
was a typical Indian Man, who believed that men in the family were important and women
were just used to get what they wanted. If they wanted something, and they thought that
their daughters, even their wives, once they produced a Male Heir, could get what they
wanted by selling them to other people. They knew that their father had plans for Harry and
somehow they were part of it, they wanted to tell Harry, but their father foresaw that, and
threatened them with slavery again if they told him. Personally neither sister cared much.
Parvati had a more active social life, but aside from Lavender she didn’t have any real
friends, just gossip buddies. So they really weren’t losing much. That didn’t mean they
wanted to be sold as sex toys to people like Malfoy, or some old man, so they would keep
mum about what their father was up to.
“So after some thought we decided to join you.” Parvati said this time, “If you don’t mind
that is.”
“Of course I don’t mind.” Harry replied easily, gesturing towards the benches for them to
sit.
He suspect they agreed to this was because of their father; he didn’t think they would just
give up what they had in their Houses. But why their father would make them do it, Harry
could only guess. Maybe he had something planned for him and wanted his daughters to
keep him informed on Harry’s activities?
Regardless of his reasons Harry wasn’t that bothered, he would cross that bridge when he
came to it. For now he voiced his opinion on the matter at hand, “It certainly makes things
easier if you’re around more, so allow me to welcome you to the Outcasts.” He said with a
smile as the train began to move. Part of the way through the trip Daphne joined them.
It wasn’t long before they returned to Hogwarts, with so few people on the train, it was
kind of nice. They didn’t have to bother with Malfoy’s visit, or Ron’s for that matter, and
no whispers about them going dark. When they got to Hogwarts, the rest of the evening
went without incident, and the Outcasts all stayed in their tower, welcoming their newest
additions.
o0OoO0o
While everyone else went to sleep Harry slipped into the Study Room part of his trunk; up
‘til now he never used it. At Hogwarts he had the giant school library to use for a study area
and to meet up with his friends. When he was with the Grangers he was spending time
relaxing. Now though he finally had a reason to use it; to spy on Emma.
It was an idea he had literally right when he was finishing packing the night before getting
on the express. A rushed look through his new books revealed the appropriate rune cluster
and when no one was there he snuck into Emma’s room and bathroom to enchant her
mirrors so he could see her naked, and spy on her when she was masturbating. He found the
runes in one of the Parseltongue Books. Harry did run into a problem when he realized he
didn’t know anything about runes, but he knew enough to make runes, so he copied them
from the book onto the mirror. Still, even a faulty rune cluster was better than nothing, and
he didn’t have anything to lose if they didn’t take. After that it was easier to carve the
‘receiver’ runes onto a mirror in his study.
So here he was, in his personal study sitting in front of the enchanted and hoping that he
would see Emma as he opened the pathway between the two mirrors. The bathroom was
empty, but when he switched to the bedroom he smiled as he saw Emma in front of her
make-up mirror fingering herself. She was also saying something, but without sound he
could only attempt to lip read, which would require he pay more attention to her lips than
anything. ‘I need to learn how to use these runes right.’ Harry promised to himself.
He was so focused on the sexy imagery in front of him he didn’t hear the trunk opening, or
someone enter his study. He was only made aware of their presence when they spoke up,
“Master, is that my mother masturbating in the mirror?”
“Melody?” Harry said in shock. He absently remembered telling her about the features of
the trunk over holidays because he wanted her to drop by, just like she was now, for some
time together. He didn’t expect her first visit to be so soon, or right now. “Well, this is
awkward.”
“On the contrary,” Melody said as she knelt in front of him, her hands reaching up and
stroking him on what may as well have been instinct at this point. “I’ve been having
fantasies about fucking you in front of mum for a while now, but at the same time I didn’t
know if she would approve.” She sent him a look filled with adoration as her hands
squeezed tighter, “I have the best Master ever.” She claimed as her eyes drifted over
towards her mother.
Harry couldn’t believe his luck, he assumed Melody would be mad at him for watching her
mother masturbating, or at the very least annoyed. But it looked like he’d underestimated
just how kinky his Apprentice was. It wasn’t long before Harry cancelled the mirror
connection and tossed Melody onto the nearby desk for a proper shagging. Both of them
left the trunk hours later in need of showers and sleep.
o0OoO0o
18th of January:
Two weeks after Harry and the Granger sisters returned to Hogwarts and there hadn’t been
an attack since. This, frankly, was making Harry more paranoid than it did calm him down.
Not only because it only made him a more likely suspect, but also because there was no
cause for the Heir to stop, so that could only mean there would be an attack coming
eventually. So far life was returning to normal for them and the rest of the Outcasts though,
continued social shunning aside. They went to class, drudged their way through homework,
and spent most of their free time hanging out. Well, everyone but Melody and Harry, who
spent most of their free time in Harry’s trunk fucking in front of the active mirror whenever
Emma was on the other side. Now that they had a place they could have sex without
worrying about being spotted they were taking full advantage of it.
Their favourite class turned out to actually be the Duelling Club, which would have been
optional, but Lockhart made it into a required event by lumping the DADA and DC grades
together. Just because Lockhart was awful at Defence didn’t mean he didn’t know his way
around a duelling ring. At the moment he was making them build up their stamina by doing
laps around the Great Hall. Malfoy was one of the many purebloods that demanded to know
why they needed to do all this running. Lockhart took the arrogant tone in stride and
explained that having more stamina would make them last longer in a fight. Spells were
important to know, but being able to outlast your opponent was even more important in the
long run. Not to mention, he explained, harder to cast spells took time, something you
didn’t have in most fights unless you distracted your opponent, which was a higher level
strategy anyway, so they would work their way up.
In what little time wasn’t spent socializing with the Outcasts or doing schoolwork Harry
was piecing together one of the Dark One’s research project. It was a certain unfinished
project that the last Overlord never quite got around to physically building, or naming; the
working name was the Orb of Recycled Magic. The Orb would slowly absorb the magic
around it, how long it took to charge fully depended on where it was placed and how large
the Orb itself was built, but in Hogwarts he didn’t see it taking too long, comparatively
speaking. Once it was filled up he, or anyone he trusted, could absorb the power from the
Orb. Harry had managed to partially make a large orb, and hid it in one of the many empty
classrooms inside a random desk. He planned, once it was finished, on charging it for a few
months so he could give some power to everyone. There were other, quicker ways to
charge the Orb, but he hadn’t gotten that far in the notes yet, so the current method would
have to do until he got some more time.
He also made sure to spend some time with the newest Outcasts, and he was pleasantly
surprised when he began getting to know them. Parvati, though she enjoyed gossip, it was
mostly an act; an act of convenience at that. Her job was to inform her father of any useful
information Hogwarts contained, and being a gossip naturally lead her right to this
information. Padma was the same, but while her sister’s focus was people, Padma’s job was
to learn as much as she could about the castle itself. This was significantly easier because
she was a Ravenclaw; so when she asked very specific questions like how the castle
worked she was just a Claw being a Claw.
This continued until the 18th, it was a normal school day starting with Herbology with
Hufflepuff in the morning and ending in the afternoon with Charms with the Ravenclaw.
Harry and Hermione had to wait for Melody’s class to finish before they could meet up
with her, so they spent their time in the Outcast Tower, but she never appeared, so they
went down to the Great Hall to have dinner, hoping to see her there.
They made it to the Entrance Hall before they heard McGonagall call out, “Miss Granger,
please wait!”
As the teens stopped and turned around Harry could see the grim look on the Professor’s
face. That was all Harry needed to see to know something happened. “Is she alive?” Harry
asked suddenly.
Hermione looked at Harry strangely, not catching on to what was wrong, “Harry what’s
wrong?”
“Melody, she’s been attacked.” Harry said grimly.
“Don’t be silly she couldn’t-” Hermione began shakily, only to see the look in her favorite
Professor’s eyes; shock and sadness. “What happened?” The bushy haired girl asked, a
growing sense of dread.
“I’m sorry to inform you, Miss Granger, that your sister was found petrified on the second
floor.” Professor McGonagall announced sadly.
“C-Can I see her?” Hermione requested as she began to cry.
“Of course, Miss Granger.” Minerva accepted softly. “That’s why I came to get you. You
too can come if you wish, Mr. Potter, I know you’re close to Miss Granger as well.” She
told Harry, knowing the young man would be included in the journey to the Hospital Wing
one way or another
“Thank you, Professor.” Harry said, giving his friend a one armed hug, “I don’t think
Hermione should be left alone right now.”
“Very true Mr. Potter.”
The two followed the McGonagall to the Hospital Wing. Hermione was rapidly losing her
composure as reality set in, just as Harry was seated next to her, seething but doing his best
to comfort her. ‘I’ll kill them, whoever they are, I’ll kill them.’ He promised himself. It was
a small comfort, but it was enough, for now.
o0OoO0o
21st of January:
A few days after Melody was attacked Hermione, Harry and Luna were the only ones really
affected by her petrification. The other Outcasts were concerned, but they weren’t close
enough to know her as well as the three did. Hermione was the worst, crying often and
barely touching her school work, opting instead to spend her time by her sister’s side. She
even wrote to her parents about it, but that turned out to do more harm than good because
the Grangers, being Muggles, couldn’t even enter Hogwarts unless special permissions and
methods were used, all of which were denied when they were requested, so the horrified
parents could do nothing but worry for the fate of their youngest. The best they could do
was ask Hermione, and Harry via P.S, to keep them informed.
Luna was worried about her friend, Melody was an even better best friend than her last one,
Ginevra Weasley, who stopped talking to her a shortly before starting Hogwarts. Luna felt
lost without Melody, and she hoped she would recover soon.
Harry was different; while he visited Melody as often as he could as well, he distanced
himself from everyone. Mostly emotionally, since they all lived so close, but he didn’t
make any attempts to socialize, and when he did it was always someone else initiating the
encounter.
The only real good thing to come out of it was that people were beginning to stop thinking
that he was behind the attacks. Then of course seemingly fate herself decided to get
put that to a stop, because it didn’t last very long.
It was Thursday afternoon and Harry and Hermione had finished Transfiguration.
Hermione went to visit her sister again, while Harry went down to the Great Hall to get her
something to eat, knowing she wouldn’t be doing it herself. Just as Harry entered the Great
Hall he heard Ron saying, “I’m telling you it’s a ruse, Potter attacked Granger himself!”
“And why would he do that?” Dean asked sceptically, “We might not see eye to eye with
him, but I don’t see him attacking his own friend.”
“Exactly! He wants us to fall for it!” Ron exclaimed, “Who would suspect him of it, no
one! I’m telling you he did it to throw us off his trail, he wants to keep attacking without
worry being caught. It’s all a ruse, he just attacked his whore to get our pity. Probably
taking advantage of Hermione in her grief too.”
That last part aside, his argument just told his audience what they wanted to hear, and it
even made sense, so everyone was all set to get right back to shunning and fear/hating him
and his friends again. If Harry would have defended himself, showed people how affected
he was in a way that wasn’t violent rage, despite that being a perfectly normal reaction for a
teenage boy, maybe he would have swayed some minds. But he didn’t, instead Harry stood
stock still for several seconds before something seemed to snap inside him and he marched
over to the redhead. Ron heard the footsteps, and wrongly assumed it was a teacher coming
over to cover up his ‘truth’. His mistake was instantly punished by Harry’s fist slamming
into his nose with a wet crunch.
Harry remained silent, far too enraged to even say anything and, to be honest, the good
portion of the school that had witnessed him break Ron’s nose would have let it slide let
slide, at this point Harry was only defended his honour. That is, until Harry raised his heel
and viciously drove it into the downed Ron’s stomach.
The Weasley Twins, a few seconds behind Harry, were in full agreement of Harry’s
actions, even the additional blows once their brother was already on the ground, but they
could see the reaction it was causing in the students and were quick to pull Harry back. It
was bad enough already that his actions, although understandable in a way, were suggesting
to others that Harry was stopping Ron from telling them more truths, instead of just venting
his anger like he actually was, they didn’t want them to come to even worse conclusions.
They weren’t quite quick enough. Before they could pull Harry away McGonagall entered
the Great Hall and saw Harry’s last strike. “Mr. Potter, get off Mr. Weasley this instant!”
She cried, marching over.
Hearing her voice snapped Harry out of it, allowing the twins to finally pull him off their
brother just as McGonagall reached them. “A week’s detention, Mr. Potter, for the assault
on Mr. Weasley. Now tell me, why would you attack Mr. Weasley like that?”
“Ronald,” Harry started, using his full name like a curse, and because there were other
Weaselys present. “accused me of attacking Melody. He also called her a whore.”
“Fifty Points from Gryffindor, Mr. Weasley for the accusation and naming calling.”
McGonagall declared, glowering down at Ron before she turned her attention back to
Harry. “That didn’t give you the right to attack Mr. Weasley. Be at my office to at six
tonight.”
Harry looked at her in disgust, shaking his head. “Yes, because taking points is really going
to stop someone as stupid as Ron. At least my way he’ll be too busy crying like a baby to
be his usual unpleasant self.” He spat, grabbing a plate of food for Hermione and leaving
before McGonagall, who was too shocked that a student had talked back to her, could
respond, heading back towards the Outcast Tower.
By the time he returned to the Tower he saw Blaise with his bags waiting at entrance.
Thoroughly curious, Harry asked, “Blaise, what’s going on?”
“I’m sorry Harry, but I’m leaving.” Blaise explained. “I saw what happened down in Great
Hall and I’ve decided that the ‘Slytherin’ way to do things right now is to distance myself
from you and the others. I don’t know if you’re really behind the attacks, but at this point it
doesn’t even matter. If I want to stay neutral I can’t be seen with anyone as heavily
involved as you. Maybe when this is all over things might go back to the way they were,
but for now this is for the best.” He turned to look at Daphne, offering a hand for her to
come with, “You coming with, Daphne? You’re painting a huge target on yourself here,
Pureblood or not.”
Daphne shook her head, glaring lightly at him. “I’m sick of being a ‘neutral’, we both know
it’s just interchangeable with coward most of the time. I like where I am now, I can’t go
back to what things were like before. I hope you realize how much of a mistake you’re
making soon.”
Blaise sighed, but just as Daphne had, he stayed by his decision. Picking up his trunk he
began walking away without another word.
Once he was out of sight and earshot Daphne, visibly saddened by her friends
abandonment. “I’m sorry about Blaise, that’s just the way he is; he avoids problems when
things get tough because he’s usually not allowed any other option. Somewhere along the
line it just became part of him…”
“It’s… alright, it’s his choice.” Harry replied, feeling betrayed despite his seemingly blasé
response. Blaise, though not outright saying it, still said it clearly enough through his
actions; he thought Harry was behind the attacks. His trust in his supposedly unshakable
rock, the Outcasts, took a hit that would likely never heal. If one of the Outcasts thought he
was behind it, were there other in his circle of friends that did? He tried to cut off that line
of thought before he started fraying at the edges, but it began boiling in the back of his
mind. “I’m… going to my room.” He sighed, handing the plate over to Daphne before he
made his way towards his room. He didn’t need to explain what it was for, since he’d been
making sure Hermione was taken care of since the attack.
Stepping into his quarters Harry was greeted by his Familiar, Aneira, laying on his bed.
“Hey girl, looks like you and Hedwig are the only ones I can trust.” Harry attempted to say
jovially, but ended up sounding just as depressed and distraught as he was becoming.
Aneira, in true feline fashion, instead of concern gave him the evil eye, her expression
seeming to say, ‘So you decided to take some notice of me now that your mate’s been taken
away.’
Harry sighed again, his mood dropping even further as he realized he really hadn’t been
paying his two animal friends much attention since he and Melody had made the final step.
“I know, I know, I haven’t spent as much time with you two as I should, but it’s not like we
never spend time together, when I’m studying you’re always hogging my lap.”
Harry sat down on his bed, and after a few seconds Aneira let out an accepting meow and
laid in his lap, forgiving him for at least some of his crimes. Seeing as she was still annoyed
with him, Harry decided to add, “Tell you what, how’s about we form that Familiar Bond
we’ve been meaning to get around to this weekend. We’ll both be sick as a dog for a few
days, so me, you and Hedwig can all spend it together.”
Aneira seemed very interested in the idea, but scowled up at him as he mentioned Hedwig,
not because she was going to be there, but rather… Harry rolled his eyes. “Yes, that means
you’re going to have to put up with Hedwig gloating about never getting sick and bragging
about her ‘perfect’ immune system and how all felines are weak little kittens.”
Harry didn’t think cats could groan, but Aneira seemed to pull it off as she let her head fall
back onto his lap and glared at the wall. Damned avians…
Harry spent the time until his detention talking with Aneira and getting her caught up on
things. His detention lasted two hours, extended by an hour for talking back to her at
dinner, and Harry came back to find Aneira and Hedwig in one of their standard staring
matches. Having the scars to prove interrupting one of them was a bad idea, Harry grabbed
a book and settled in to wait to begin bonding with his friends once they were finished.
o0OoO0o
Until then, the Outcasts actually hadn’t done any research on the warning that Dobby told
them, nor did they look into the Basilisk they suspected was attacking the students. The
reason behind this being that it wasn’t their problem; they were students, by all rights
they should have been allowed to leave it to the Hogwarts staff to figure out and stop, it
wasn’t their job to protect the students. Not to mention the kind of treatment they were all
getting, it didn’t lend itself well to selfless acts of any kind, much less one as big as saving
the school.
But thing were different now, someone from their group had been attacked, they were
going to find out what was behind it and tell the staff, and if need be, handle it themselves.
Hermione wanted to do this so she could get whoever attacked her sister, Harry wanted to
do it because it would tell him who was behind it all, and unlike Hermione he fully planned
on going through with tearing them limb from limb for taking what was his.
The first thing they did was make sure it was a Basilisk attacking the Muggleborns, and not
some other kind of creature. The lack of spiders and the rooster deaths were both pretty
clear indicators; spiders ran from the King of the Snakes, and Rosters could kill it with their
crow, so the absence of both was good enough evidence for them to feel confident they
knew what they were facing.
Finding what was attacking the students was the easy part, it only took a few hours to look
up in the school library; they already knew all they needed to know not even 24 hours after
Melody had been placed in the Hospital Wing. Finding out who was killed around fifty
years ago was the hard part because they didn’t have an exact date, so they had to refine
their search.
After what Ron said, Harry decided that Ron had so graciously volunteered to be the first
victim of the magical parasite he could summon twice a week, so whenever he could Harry
ordered the snake to tear out a portion of Ron’s magic and give it to him. Ron would have
recovered, and there were no permanent side effects of this, but temporarily Ron barely had
enough to cast spells in class, not to mention he was physically weaker, so he did even
worse in Lockhart’s classes, and herbology became a nightmare for him as the plants
seemed to sense his weakness and began tossing him around. Granted one would be hard
pressed to see much of a difference, considering Ron was nearly always dancing on the
edge of failing anyway. Harry also used the snake on Draco and his goons a few times, but
seeing Ron flounder around in class was just too entertaining to stop.
Then during the weekend, Harry performed the Familiar Bond with Aneira, and like he
said, both of them were weak and ill for the next few days. It wasn’t until Tuesday that
Harry and Aneira were better, even though that was the case, Harry took Pepper Up Potions
so he could take his detentions and his classes.
31st of January:
Over a week after Blaise left paranoia began to set in, not only in Harry, but in the rest of
the group as well; they didn’t know if, like Blaise, someone would betray them too. The
rest of the school was even more fearful as a result, because Blaise leaving the group made
it look like he ‘figured out’ the ‘truth’ that Harry was behind the attacks and left while he
could, lest he be attacked next. This made no sense in retrospect, since leaving would just
make him a bigger target if Harry really was behind it all, but the students didn’t want facts,
they wanted things to gossip over. Back with the Outcasts, no one knew how to fix it, but
they all wanted to; not even Luna’s cheerful and insanely insightful moments were enough
to break the tension when they were together.
Without Melody around Harry found his darker urges building, not just the sexual ones, but
the desire to hurt people just to see what it was like; the feelings it would evoke, how every
strike or spell would damage his victim, that sort of thing. There was also another attack,
this time a third year Muggleborn from Gryffindor, Duncan Inglebee. Duncan had called
Harry out in front of a bunch of other Gryffindors just a few days before his petrification, to
which Harry responded in kind, a conflict that was broken up before it could come to
physical blows by Flitwick, but it still shed a bad light on Harry. The relationship between
Harry and his old house was bad enough, but this latest attack made things even worse.
Harry was taking a walk on the Sunday morning to try and keep calm. With no release, he
was fighting daily with himself to keep control, and restrain himself from lashing out. With
how things were at the moment it didn’t bode well for his self control. He’d just turned a
corner on the fourth floor when he was stopped by two fifth year Gryffindors. They had
their wands pointed at him, and one of them, a male with brown hair, snarled, “Potter,
you’re going to pay for the attack on Inglebee.”
“You’re a disgrace to not only the name of Gryffindor, but also your family.” The other, a
black girl with dark brown hair, sneered. “The Potters have always been a light sided
family; they would be ashamed of what you’ve become.”
“This is for Inglebee!” The boy growled, his wand twirling before a spell jumped from the
tip. Harry deftly avoided the spell, barely stumbling out of the way of the additional spell
from the girl before he got a better footing. The two were fairly slow at casting, which gave
Harry plenty of time to recover though.
Just as he was about to counter attack, wand raised, tip glowing, McGonagall walked
around the corner. She hastily cast a shield, which shattered violently under Harry’s spell,
but it did its job. Considering the shards of broken magical shield had whizzed past them,
barely missing them, the panic in the fifth year’s voice wasn’t entirely faked as he cried,
“Professor, help us! Potter attacked us!”
Harry didn’t expect the Professor to throw a binding spell at him without any sort of
warning, so was hit full force with it. He could do nothing but stare up at her in mild shock
as she walked over and demanded, “What is going on here?”
“Those two fifth years attacked me because they think I attacked Inglebee.” Harry
explained, his teeth clenched as he wiggled his arms as much as he could, his shoulders
already aching from the awkward angle his arms were being held in.
Before his explanation even had time to sink in the younger girl exclaimed, fake tears in her
eyes, “That’s a lie Professor, he suddenly attacked us for no reason!”
“It’s true Professor, we didn’t even have time to defend ourselves!” Her fellow Gryffindor
supported.
“Another week of detention, Potter.” McGonagall declared. “I’m ashamed at your actions, I
thought better of you.”
“Professor-” Harry tried to say, but McGonagall wasn’t listening, “No buts Potter.” She
said, shaking her head before she undid the binds. She turned to the fifth years, “Do either
of you need to visit the Hospital Wing?”
“No Professor.” The two smug liars said.
“Potter, you’ll have your weeks detention with Professor Snape at eight, don’t be late.”
McGonagall stated, looking disappointed at Harry.
“The hell I am!” Harry snapped.
McGonagall gasped at the sudden profanity, “Mr. Potter!”
He wasn’t having any of it though, “What reason did I give for what happened here, what
was my side of the story.”
The flash of confusion was enough to make Harry even more annoyed. “You can’t even
remember! Your job is supposed to be to investigate what happened impartially, but instead
you blow me off and punish me the second one of your House puts on the crocodile tears. If
you can’t act like a professor, then don’t expect me to act like a student.” Without another
word he turned on his heel and walked away.
Harry didn’t know why she didn’t stop him, but the next day when he came down for
breakfast the Gryffindor’s hourglass wasn’t even an hourglass, it was a pile of rotten wood
and shattered glass. He knew the hourglasses got beat up looking if the house ever dropped
below zero points, but he didn’t even want to think of how far in the red the Gryffindor’s
were. It was immensely satisfying to see the looks of horror on the two fifth year’s faces
when they saw the hourglass as well.
o0OoO0o
After this incident Harry realized one thing; he couldn’t trust anyone, not even the
Professors. Even McGonagall, who he thought was the one person he who could count on
to at least hear him out amongst the staff, and yet that didn’t seem to be the case. All the
people that treated him badly would get away with it as long as Harry did nothing to defend
himself but do what he, as a student, was supposed to do; that is, go to the Professors about
it.
4th of February:
A few days after he refused his detention Harry was surprised at the lack of punishment.
The poor Gryffindor hourglass was basically dust these days, but he personally wasn’t
being punished, and the point loss wasn’t even to his face.
This all seemed to change when he got a note to meet in Dumbledore’s Office. That’s
where he was now, his eyes taking in the strange devices making a plethora of sounds that
blended together into something that was neither annoying nor soothing. The walls were
covered with portraits of old headmasters and headmistresses, all of whom were snoozing
gently in their frames, making him feel slightly claustrophobic. The Sorting Hat rested
upon a hook behind Dumbledore’s desk.
Harry just smirked when he saw the Hat, remembering how he’d threatened it to put him in
Gryffindor. He regretted that now, at least to a degree; at least in Slytherin he would have
people by his side from the beginning. Then again, that would have only been because of
fear, or because they were all suck-ups, so maybe Gryffindor wasn’t so bad after all if it
lead him to where he was now.
Just as he finished looking around Dumbledore entered the room, looking very sombre.
“Harry, good of you to come.” Dumbledore said with a genial smile, “It has came to my
attention that you haven’t been attending your detentions with Professor Snape. May I ask
why this is?”
“I haven’t been going to Snape’s -” Harry began, only to be cut off.
“Professor Snape, Harry, he is a Professor and should be given the respect he deserves.”
The Headmaster instructed.
Harry scoffed, “Any respect Snape had from me was lost the second he decided it was okay
to transfer his petty grudge on a man I don’t even remember and has been dead for over a
decade, onto me, an innocent eleven year old boy. I’ll respect him when he stops being a
child.”
Dumbledore sighed, but made no move to press the matter, waiting for Harry’s response to
his original question.
“As for my detentions, I haven’t gone to them because they were unfairly given.” He
replied shortly.
“What do you mean?” The older man inquired.

Harry shrugged, “Exactly that. I was given the detentions for attacking two fifth years, only
I didn’t attack them, it was the opposite. When McGonagall showed up and intervened she
ended up only seeing my counter spell, a Banishing spell, nothing outright dangerous. So
when the fifth years claimed I attacked them, the girl half of the pair crying to get even my
sympathy, McGonagall just threw a week’s worth of detentions at me without investigating
at all.”
“I see…” Dumbledore said slowly. “I will have a word with Minerva about this. In the
mean time, is there anything you wish to talk about?”
Before Harry could reply a fireball suddenly burst to life on the perch as Fawkes Burst back
into the office. Harry grimaced, instantly feeling uncomfortable in the presence of the
creature’s aura, something Albus noticed.
“I’m surprised, most are comforted by Fawkes’ song.” The Headmaster announced.
Harry saw what he was really saying and decided to cut that off before things grew out of
hand too early. “Oh I’m fully aware of the specifics of Phoenix song and it’s affect on
people, but I really don’t think what people believe is correct.”
Dumbledore looked interested, making the appropriate “Oh?” sound for Harry to continue.
“Well everyone seems to belief that the good are comforted and the evil feel pain, nobody
seems to realize that this system would need some kind of working mechanics behind it, so
the way I see it is how you respond to the Aura depends on what you yourself believe you
are. I feel rather uncomfortable because it’s hard to feel like a good and giving person when
most of your peers fear and hate you.” Harry replied bluntly. “So I’m pretty neutral as far
as this whole ‘Light and Dark’ philosophy goes. Apparently Fawkes doesn’t like fence
sitter in matters of morality.”
That brought an actual chuckle from Dumbledore. “A very interesting theory my boy, I
might just bring that up with a few colleagues of mine. Well, I’m satisfied this matter is
dealt with, at least for now, but please endeavour to attend the detention that are fairly
given.” The older man said firmly, peering over his half moon spectacles at him.
Harry was satisfied with the exchange, so he nodded and replied, “Oh I plan to, I just felt I
needed to draw the line somewhere. Good day, Headmaster.”
Dumbledore nodded back, “Understandable, my boy, have a pleasant evening.”
o0OoO0o
Once Harry left his Office, Albus looked at Fawkes. “I’m worried, old friend.” Albus
admitted honestly, “He's so much like Tom. He has a close knit circle of friends that would
do anything for him, and he's already being pushed towards the dark path by his peers. I
can’t have him become another Dark Lord. Nor can I allow him to become as powerful as
Tom; he needs to die by Tom’s hand so that I can kill Tom myself, or at the very least
ensure they take each other out.”
As Dumbledore sat there he sighed morosely at his recent failure. So far everything he'd
done to manipulate the situation had failed or backfired. He thought that if he let people
treat Potter like an outcast he would be able to regain control that way. But no, instead his
friends joined Harry and their bonds of friendship grew even stronger. Heart warming, in
any other situation, but not what he was going for. He needed Tom and Harry to die so that
he could look like he was the true Leader of the Light, so that he could control the world
the way he wanted it.
An idea began forming. He let it simmer for a good half an hour before he felt safe even
voicing it. “Yes that could do it. Alas, I must wait until next year, I need to deal with what's
happening here first. Why couldn’t Lord Malfoy have waited a while longer to put his
machinations into play?” He sighed; the youth of today were so impatient. “No matter, he
and his petulant child will get what's coming to them sooner or later…” And with that
Albus left his Office to send a letter to get the items he would need for the next year if his
plan were to work.
As he left, he didn’t see Fawkes look at him with a disappointed stare. Many thought that
she - why everyone though she was a he, she would never know - was that she was bound
to the Headmaster, once to Hogwarts before Albus came along. He had used a Dark Ritual
to bound her to him, as he wanted to make it so that he looked like the Leader of the Light
so many people thought he was, when in fact he wasn’t.
Over the last few years, Albus's actions had gotten so bad that even being in the same room
as him caused her much pain. And she was willing to do anything to change this… in fact
there were a few ways this could happen. The simplest way was, if obscure, a ritual to
change her alignment from Light to more of a Neutral, she would even be happy if she was
changed to Dark if it could stop the pain she was feeling right now. But sadly no-one knew
about what she was going through, and so no way to escape. So stay she did, in pain and
trapped, slowly losing her mind and waiting for a hero like some kind of human damsel in
distress.
o0OoO0o
At least now he knew he could trust the Outcasts again, and it was all thanks to the Weasley
Twins - in the end the solution was really quite simple and they felt foolish for not thinking
of it sooner; a Magical Oath not to betray each other knowingly or willingly. It was during
the time Harry was supposed to be attending a detention with Snape when he came across a
mention of an Unbreakable Vow in the book he was reading on Wizarding History. One
question to Daphne for clarification, overheard by the Weasely Twins, set off a chain
reaction amongst the Outcasts as they all swore the Magical Oath the two Weasleys
suddenly declared right in the middle of their Common Room. They didn’t use the
Unbreakable Vow, as it was considered foolish and dangerous for something so simple.
Oddly enough Harry didn’t need to take the Oath; while their trust in each other had taken a
serious hit Harry’s unchanged behaviour towards his friends had earned enough trust that
they all trusted him not to betray them.
Harry was overjoyed at how things had turned out. He could finally relax, knowing that
none of his friends would betray each other.
With that taken care of, Harry was free to focus on other issues, like becoming stronger. He
was progressing steadily, the magic from the magical parasite he was suicking on Ron was
working nicely, but he didn’t have any trump cards to use this magical power. The most
obvious answer was the Unforgivables, and finding out how to cast them was terrifyingly
easy. The Cruciatus, incantation Crucio, required the caster only feel hatred and the desire
to cause pain. The Imperius, incantation Imperio, required a dominating personality and the
will to exert this dominance, though it could be cast by anyone, it’s were stronger for those
with this prerequisite met. The Killing Curse, incantation Avada Kedavra, didn’t require
anything at all in the ways of emotion, you just needed to be powerful enough to cast it. All
of this was barefacedly stated in a history book, of all things.
Before he found this book he developed a plan though. Harry was Lockhart’s star student,
and the man, while not as idiotic as Harry initially thought, was still fairly empty headed
when it came to matters not relating to duelling. So Harry used his position to request a
permission slip to the Restricted Section. Lockhart didn’t even listen to his excuse of
wanting to research how he survived the Killing Curse, and was already signing Harry’s
slip before he began explaining. Lockhart just mentioned that there were quite a few books
on more advanced duelling techniques and tactics in the Forbidden Section and, as long as
he promised to check them out, he had no problems handing over his signature.
10th of February:
Over week since the so called attack and Harry's finding of the books on the Unforgivables,
and he was pleasantly surprised at how well the search had went. It was enough to stave off
his worsening mood for just a little while as he studied diligently. On a more carnal note,
hormones were in full swing and Harry found himself leering at the girls he found
attractive. Thankfully he was covert enough to not be caught doing this, or thing would
have gotten complicated.
His earlier thoughts on the Unforgivables proved to be accurate and pretty much all there
was to know about them. Harry possessed great willpower, a good deal of magical strength,
and more rage and hate than he knew what to do with, so the next step was practice.
It was fortunate that he realized this when he did, because he was taking another walk and
came across the cat from hell; Mrs. Norris. Considering how late it was, the cat would have
surely bolted, running back to her owner yowling all the while, had Harry not acted quickly
and snapped off a quick Petrificus Totalus, freezing the feline in place.
“Now, let’s see if I can do this.” Harry said to himself, bringing the appropriate emotions to
the surface before he jabbed his wand at his target, “Crucio!”
A vibrant red bolt of light jumped from his wand with an audible sizzle. The spell hit it’s
intended target, and red lightning seemed to surge over Mrs. Norris’ body. The only part of
her body that could move, her eyes, twitched, her pupils widening and contracting to slits as
they darted left and right. A toneless noise echoed from her unmoving throat, but because
of the binding spell it was fairly quiet.
The entire experience was thrilling. Not some sort of pleasure feedback from the spell, that
was just silly, but more in a sense that Harry was causing something else pain with so little
effort. He would need to torture something in a more ‘Muggle’ way in the future to
compare.
After a few minutes of this Harry decided he had enough and moved onto the next
Unforgivable, so with an eager grin he said, “Avada Kedavra!”
He grinned wider as he saw the Killing Curse both did what it was supposed to and even
cancelled the binding spell, causing Mrs. Norris to flop to the floor, her eyes glassy. After a
few seconds Harry only felt… disappointed. That was it? That was pretty lackluster, all
things considered. The noticeable dip in his reserves was also annoying, but expected. He
definitely wouldn’t be tossing those around like candy, like Voldemort was rumoured to do
whenever he personally lead raids; another fun fact he’s learned in the Restricted Section.
Not until he got stronger anyway…
o0OoO0o
It was a few days after before Mrs. Norris’ body was found, and while everyone was glad
that she was dead, many wondered what happened to her, only Filch cared that she was
dead. Over the next few days, the squib became more and more violent, and eventually he
assaulted a first year for tracking mud into the castle. He did so right in front of about three
dozen witnesses, so Dumbledore was forced to fire him, lest he have a riot on his hands.
Harry sat back and smirked evilly as he watched it all play out.
Shortly after Mrs. Norris’ death, Harry was somewhat shocked that he didn’t care that he
killed her; he expected just a little bit of remorse for his first life taken, and yet his
conscience was completely clear, he even still felt the thrill of her death. He liked the
feeling, and the benefits of having the emotional strength to kill someone were numerous,
so he began sneaking into the Forbidden Forest and killing any animals he came across,
tossing in a few Crucio’s to make sure he’d mastered the spell. These times he made sure to
take the Overlord’s Gauntlet; Mrs. Norris’s death was such a waste, experience of it aside,
he could have used her death to begin gathering Lifeforce. It would obviously be awhile
before he would have minions, if ever, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t start gathering it
now, he may even find a use for it in the Dark One’s other projects.
Hunting in the Forbidden Forest, Harry came across many different animals, a few wolf
packs that attacked him and rodents that he managed to hit before they scurried away,
mostly. Harry obtained one to three white Lifeforce Orbs from these. The single most
common thing he encountered though were large spiders, acromantula, and he was
surprised to find the Lifeforce, when gathered, was green. He stayed away from the
unicorns though, he still had standards.
As he was doing this he idly wondered what killing a human would be like. Killing insects
and animals was fun, and he did enjoy it, but he wondered if humans would be the same.
Then again, he mused that a large part of his worries were that it would actually be boring
using the Killing Curse. Just zap, and they’re dead. That sounded pretty anticlimactic to
him.
Anticlimactic or not, the only thing that stayed his hand was the knowledge that he
wouldn’t get away with it, or on the slim chance he did, the fragile situation at Hogwarts
would snap and the school would be shut down completely. And if it didn’t, he would be
hunted down, something he didn’t want - well not yet anyway.
As time passed Harry started on the Imperius Curse; and the similarities between the
Imperius and the Mind Trick were so numerous that the Imperius was basically just a Mind
Trick that was boosted by his wand. At first Harry used it on animals, seeing that they were
weak minded, or rather, simply more instinctual, and thus easier to control. Once he was
sure he could do it on animals, he tested the Imperius Curse very discreetly on a passing
student, and he was surprised to note that as long as he wasn’t seen casting it by the victim
they wouldn’t even know they were under it, or they would forget, he wasn’t sure which.
Back on the Chamber front though, the Outcasts got together and gathered their data. They
knew what the beast was, and how to deal with it, but they didn’t know who was
controlling it. The attacks were too organized for it to just be the whims of the Basilisk
itself, somebody had to be controlling it. The question was; who?
As they were researching who was killed the last time the Chamber was opened and where
to find it, he tried to use his limited skill in Legilimency on the students to see if he could
find the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets. It was possible the Heir was one of the other
students. Unfortunately, he wasn’t very skilled at the art yet and couldn’t read people’s
minds well enough to find the information he needed. All he found was a jumbled mess of
unrelated information clumped together so tightly he couldn’t make heads or tails of it.
The splitting headaches from doing this didn’t lend itself well to his already antsy mood.
With Melody gone he was suffering from what could be likened to withdrawal. His leering
continued, but his increased impatience was making the danger of growing caught grow.
He was fully aware he couldn’t afford to be caught leering, much less doing more, so even
knowing Memory Charms, which he didn’t, wouldn’t have allowed him to just take
whatever girl he wanted. Hogwarts gossip network would have the news spread around
before he even finished if he was seen with any girl leaving an abandoned classroom or
broom closet. But his lust and darkness was building up, and he needed something to take
the edge off soon, otherwise he would do something someone else would regret.
The Basilisk was good for one thing though. The Outcasts figured out, or at least theorized,
that the Basilisk’s Gaze, since it was only seen in a reflection, became weaker, watered
down. This sparked an idea to see if spells could have the same effect. A brief search
through some of his books revealed a spell for restraining prisoners. It worked by throwing
the victims magic into chaos, so it couldn’t properly be used. it was only meant for a single
person though, so when Harry cast it on the entire bench for each table in the Great Hall,
the effects were heavily muted. The students, instead of not being able to harness magic at
all, found themselves having difficulty with their spellwork. Ron was labeled an almost
Squib as this, in conjunction with the magical parasite attacking him twice a week, worked
together to make him almost completely useless.
The spell would last for about 24 hours, but would be renewed when the students sat on the
benches, so it was effectively constant until the end of the year when everyone left.
Harry applied the counter spell to Galleon coins he handed out to the Outcasts. Aside from
Hermione raising a token fuss, they all liked the idea and took great enjoyment in watching
their fellow students fail in class.
It has almost been two weeks since the attack on Duncan Inglebee, and most of the students
were giving dark looks and were attacking him or faming him for something and getting
into detentions - which he didn’t attend. Another visit to the Headmaster office to explain
the situation and the on-the-spot detentions from the Professors stopped, but not the ‘I’m
disappointed in you’ speeches they seemed to give every time for whatever reason.
20th of February:
Learning the Unforgivables, the Crucio in particular, required the castor to bring their rage
to the surface, but it wasn’t really vented through the spell itself, so as a result Harry
himself found his mood to be growing darker. He did an admirable job at hiding it from the
Outcasts, made easier by the improved mood the group now had now that they knew they
could trust each other, but there were a number of older students who thought they could
attack Harry when he was alone wind up in the Hospital Wing with broken bones, not
willing to say what had happened to them. Not even first years were safe if they raised a
wand against him. Threats were taken care of, no matter what shape they were.
Lucy was ecstatic, and put even more effort into practising with Harry using Lily’s body,
which only spurred Harry on to injure his would-be ambushers even more as they seemed
to just refuse to learn that he was quite capable of defending himself.
What didn’t help his mood was that just a few days ago there was another attack, this time
it was a fifth year Ravenclaw, Tamsin Applore. She was one of those who bullied Luna,
and was a slow learner for a Ravenclaw, just a few weeks ago he had to stop her from
stealing something from Luna and had to resort to outright threats.
So once again the school was giving him dark looks and blaming him, they even asked the
Professors to expel him for these attacks. This was unlimitedly futile, there were several
rules in place about expulsion, one of which being concrete proof was needed of
wrongdoing. The evidence showed the truth, Harry was just an innocent and harassed
student trying to refrain from killing people; though that last detail wasn’t exactly common
knowledge, or known at all.
He found himself sitting in the Outcast Tower doing his homework, surrounded by every
currently loyal Outcast sans two, Padma and Parvati, who entered the Tower looking
worried. “What’s wrong girls, why do you look so worried?” Harry wondered.
“Harry, I’ve been hearing rumours lately about you. I know you’ve had a lot about you
since… well since you started school actually,” Parvati admitted, “but the latest batch are
actually true, unfortunately.”
“Which ones? All I’ve managed to overhear were the standard ones that say I’m attacking
people.” Harry inquired.
“Unless these attacks are sorted out soon, one of three things are going to happen.” Padma
began, taking over for her sister. “One, the school will be closed down. Two, Dumbledore
will be replaced. And lastly - and this was sadly the most likely of them, considering how
lazy I know this country’s government is - the Minister for Magic is going to send you to
Azkaban.”
“What!?” Harry yelled in shock, “How can he do that?”
“Very easily,” Parvati revealed grimly. “Fudge is a fool, and the rumour is that he wants to
be ‘seen doing something’. By throwing you into Azkaban he would be seen as fixing the
problem, despite having no evidence. Even worse, because so many students think you’re
behind all this, the public would probably praise him for his ‘willingness to act’, or some
other drivel.”
“…” Harry was silent, his mind spinning as he tried to find a way out of this. The only
solution was more time, something he didn’t have, apparently. “Thank you for telling me
this. We’ll just have to work harder to find out about the Chamber.”
His declaration was met with determined nods, and despite their worry they would put their
all into researching this.
o0OoO0o
Even so, while the rest of the school, the aggressive few aside, thought he was some sort of
terror that stalked the halls looking for victims, the Outcasts were worried about their
friend. The way they saw it ever since Melody was attacked he’d been slowly becoming
angrier and darker, and they wondered if the two of them had a thing. It seemed to make
sense, as they did spend a large amount of time together, and it would explain Harry’s
change in mood.
Hermione was asked if she knew if they were together, but she honestly didn’t know.
She suspected they were, considering the evidence, but she wasn’t sure but it was possible.
Either way, the Outcasts just hoped Melody would recover soon. Sooner or later, the way
things were going, Harry was going to snap and start cursing people in the middle of the
Great Hall the next time the whispering got too bad.
What they didn’t know was that Luna had something planned to stop Harry before he got
too far out of hand.
28th of February:
It has been over a month since Melody was attacked found Harry once again walking the
corridors, trying to ease his bottled emotions. Mostly lust, though in the state he was in he
wouldn’t hesitate to throw a few crippling curses and jinxes at anybody that looked like
they were about to attack him. He was past the point where he could focus, his almost every
waking thought was a fantasy of some kind of how much he’d love to force some random
girl he came across into an empty room and fuck their brains out, forcing them to do
whatever he pleased for his own pleasure. It was getting to the point that he didn’t care if he
was caught or not. He was still in indecisive about just grabbing the first girl he saw, but it
would largely depend on who he saw first.
Harry was so caught up in his thoughts that he didn’t realize until it was too late that
someone was following him. He only noticed when they sped past him, grabbing his wrist
and dragging him into the nearest doorway, the door slamming shut behind him.
TO BE CONTINUED!!
End Notes:
Authors Note: Here ends another chapter of Vulcan, I would like to thank you for reading
and I hope that you keep on reading and enjoying the story as much as I enjoy writing this.
If you did or did not, I hope that you’ll spare a few more minutes and review, as I would
like to hear what you think of the story so far and any ideas you might have.
So you know, I’m going to try and give each of the Outcast a role so they would be more
useful to Harry, but I need you help as to what they can do. Here is what I got so far:
Harry Potter: Dark Lord/Overlord
Luna and Melody: Beast Master!

Weasley Twins: Necromancers!
Hermione: Researcher!
Back to index
Author's Notes:
Edit: Lemon and a some minor things edited...

Authors Note: I would like to apologise for the last chapter, a guest review on ff.net
pointed out that I missed a bit of detail and jumped about all over the place. In other words,
I told you what happened, rather than showed you, and for that I’m sorry. I’ve gone back
and flashed a few of the things out, or I hope I did at least - it a good 5000 words or so
bigger. So if you could please go back and read the changes, as there were quite a few,
including a few outright new scenes that weren’t there before. I would also like to thank the
readers for reminding me of Aneira, and there’s a scene with her and Hedwig too. I know
I’m not the first to forget about bit characters like that, and I won’t be the last.
One thing that’s also been pointed out is that Harry’s gained a very powerful ally, or
resource, depending on how you look at it. All I can really say to that is, yes, that’s true, but
I made it so that Harry couldn’t use most of them until he gained more knowledge and
power for himself, so I think that balanced it out. As for hints at ridiculous amounts of extra
power soon to come, I did say in the summary that Harry was going to be VERY Power
and over time most likely Godlike Powerful, extra powers are to be expected. If you don’t
like that then I’m sorry, but I’m not going to alter that part of the story.
‘Thoughts!’
Warning: Underage Lemon, Male Dom, Female Sub.
Chapter 11
28th of February:
Unsure of who just pulled him into this classroom he quickly pulled out his wand and
aimed at the potential enemy, only to lower it as he saw the oddly serious face of Luna
looking back at him.
“Luna, what’s wrong?” Harry asked worriedly, his own issues put to the side as his
normally cheerful friend displayed some very… unluna-ish behaviour.
“You’re what’s wrong Harry.” Luna replied. “You’re my friend, but you’ve been getting
worse, and it started shortly after Melody was attacked.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about Luna.” Harry denied uneasily, “I am upset about
Melody, and I care for her, maybe love her. But that’s all, I don’t know what you’re talking
about.”
“Harry, I was sorted into Ravenclaw for a reason, please don’t treat me like a fool.” Luna
countered, a bit hurt Harry would tell her a half-truth like that. Then again, it was
understandable if her suspicions were true; he wouldn’t want people to know what he really
was like. “I know you don’t love Melody, at least in the sense of what most people would
consider love, because you don’t know what that definition of love feels like. You know
that Melody is my friend, in fact she’s my best friend, and we’ve talked about things she
probably hasn’t told anybody else.” She saw a flash of worry in Harry’s features and knew
she was on the right track, “Harry, you should know that sometimes a girl just needs
someone to talk to, and she came to me because she knew I could be trusted, and more
importantly I wouldn’t judge or say anything. I know she has very detailed fantasies about
being dominated, and I know those with troubled childhoods sometimes have a need to be
in control.” She explained, pacing back and forth. Harry blinked as the blond demonstrating
exactly why she was a Ravenclaw. “I think, that Melody came onto you, or maybe it was
mutual, but you’ve grown so used to having her around that suddenly being without her has
left you completely unprepared.”
She stopped pacing and looked him in the eye. “I already figured out you’re a ‘dark
wizard’, as useless as that title is in this country. I’ll stay by your side, not because of the
Oaths we agreed to, but because I want to. Please allow me to take Melody’s place. I’ve
never thought about sexual things like Melody does, and my body isn’t as developed as
Melody’s, but I will do my best.”
Harry blinked slowly, scarcely able to believe his luck and how loyal Luna seemed to be.
“You’re truly a credit to your House, Luna, you seem to have figured everything out.
Knowing this though, you also know exactly what you’re offering, don’t you.” Harry
stated, rather than asked. Luna nodded.
Harry walked forward until there were only a few inches between them, barely able to
contain himself, but kept control. He reached forward, sliding his hand against her cheek,
threading his fingers through her silky blond hair before lightly gripping the back of her
neck. “You know that you’ll be mine,” Luna nodded, “To do with what I please, whenever,
wherever.” She nodded again, shivering slightly at the look forming in his eyes. “We can
stop now, we can pretend this never happened. Are you really willing to give your freedom
and give it to me to use as I like.”
Luna took slightly longer this time, but this time she accompanied her firm nod with a
submissive sounding, “I am, Master.” Assuming it was what Harry wanted to hear.
He still looked slightly skeptical, but lust quickly overrode it. He let his hand drop and
backed away a few steps, leaning back against a desk behind him. “Only time will tell.
Strip, I think you’re selling your body short.” Harry told her, knowing Luna didn’t have the
best self-esteem for reasons she hadn’t, to his knowledge at least, shared with anyone.
Luna’s opinion of her body wasn’t completely unfounded, really. Puberty hadn’t done
much for her yet; her breasts had started budding, but were an awkward shape, more points
than the round orbs breasts were likened to, her nipples were a rosy pink colour helping to
emphasise her pale skin. Her hips hadn’t started widening, so she was what most would
describe as a twig. She didn’t have any pubic hair, though that could simple be because she
spelled it that way rather than because it hadn’t started growing yet. Her limbs and overall
body shape was quite skinny, fairy-like, almost, which could also be seen as a turn off.
Stepping closer to her, Harry decided he didn’t mind any of this, nor did it mean Luna was
unattractive in general, it just meant she had some growing to do. Growing that Harry was
going to have the privilege of mapping out. Luna blushed as Harry appraised her nudity,
only her parents had ever seen her in such a state and that was several years ago now. The
tingling of goose-bumps over her cool skin excited her and another kind of tingling began
between her legs, something she had only felt before during her midnight conversations
with Melody. Only this time the tingling wasn’t just a mild itch that could be ignored, Luna
realised that the only person who could help stem her sudden need was only a hair’s
breadth away.
He started to touch Luna’s body, just stroking her hair at first, feeling the soft strands
between his fingers before He gently but firmly closed his hand into a fist, grabbing her
hair in the process eliciting no response from her. He pulled her forward, his head dipping
down to kiss at her neck. As his left hand remained tangled in her hair his right ventured
further down. Her breasts felt silky smooth to the touch, though less sensitive than
Melody’s judging by the more toned down moaning.
“Is my body to your satisfaction master?” Luna asked as he pinched her left nipple gently
and then moved onto the right. “I know my breasts aren’t as large as Melody’s.” She said
with a small blush, recalling how the other girl looked with only her bra on, as was typical
of their night-time talks.
“You shouldn’t feel embarrassed Luna, you may not have developed fully yet but I am sure
you’ll grow into someone men would beg to see.” Harry replied, inwardly smirking with
the knowledge that she was his in her entirety and he wouldn’t be allowing anyone to see
what was his and his alone. As he continued to explore her breasts Harry idly wondered if
there was a way to temporarily - or permanently, though that could be detrimental
considering she was still growing - grow them larger, the size they were now wouldn’t be
of much use aside from pleasuring her during foreplay, but there were other places he could
get his satisfaction which would more than do for now. If there wasn’t a way to enhance her
breasts, or at least he couldn’t find a spell or potion, he accepted that he would just need to
be patient.
That decided, his hand ventured further down, caressing and feeling her abdomen and belly
button, his fingers momentarily stopping to rub at her pubis mons to see if he could feel any
tiny hairs. He found none, and finally slid his finger against her slit, instantly getting a
reaction from Luna. He smirked against her neck; it seemed where Melody was more
sensitive about her breasts, Luna took more pleasure in having her pussy played with. He
examined her with his fingers, and like Melody Luna’s pussy was exceptionally smooth,
possessing no lips, but was instead more of a slit. Her clit was extended, which his middle
finger sought out and began rubbing in a circular pattern, causing the blond’s breath to
hitch. She exhaled with a shudder as his finger slipped further between her legs, teasing
into her to just the first knuckle as his palm took over on her clit.
He felt a sense of relief settle on his shoulders as his finger penetrated deeper, the familiar
sensation of a girl’s inner walls squeezing tightly on his fingers was soothing, something
he’d missed greatly. As he added another finger, increasing the pace, he drank in the feeling
of Luna’s hot breath against his hair as she panted, her body beginning to lean on him, and
her hands wrapping around him to hold on tightly. The second he added a third finger,
stretching her little slit even wider, he felt the blond stiffen against him, a cute little grunt
escaping her as she began shaking. Harry’s fingers sped up, three fingers slipping in and
out of her, all slick with her arousal, doing wonders to extend and heighten her orgasm. He
only stopped when she went slack against him, now panting for a different reason.
“That... That was incredible master...” Luna gasped. She knew orgasms were supposed to
be intense but she had guessed that Melody had exaggerated the feelings that Harry gave
her.
“I aim to please my dear.” Harry replied as his hand moved back up to her head and he
started stroking her hair, drying off her fluids in the process. Luna leaned into his touch and
relaxed further into his embrace, Harry noted her reaction to his treatment and filed it away
for later consideration.
Lucy had explained to Harry that different girls had different kinks. For instance, both she
and Melody prefered rough sex, them taking pleasure in Harry’s pleasure, getting off by
being used. Lucy had been very specific in mentioning though, that the way he’d fucked
her when she was using Lily’s body was definitely the go-to way to have sex; dominating,
but more than willing to make sure all parties involved were well pleased. If he did this his
technique would be more appealing to a wider selection of girls, and they would be eager to
return the favour as well. Kinkier sex could come later with exploration, but that first time
was important for many reasons.
And Harry had every intention of doing just that with Luna… eventually. He would
introduce her to the wonders of cunnilingus later, but right now he was harder than he’d
ever been in his life. He quickly joined his newest… slave? That seemed harsh, he cared
about her, and slave implied she was an unfeeling item. Concubine? ‘Yeah, I like that
better.’ He decided.
Terminology aside, he quickly stripped, drawing a gasp from the thin blond as she saw his
erection for the first time. He opened his mouth to give her an order, but was pleasantly
surprised when she knelt down in front of him, her normally large eyes had widened at the
sight when her face came closer. she had no real way to measure him but his size was
clearly impressive, Luna briefly wondered if it would fit inside her small body, but she
push those thoughts aside in favour of exploring his organ. Harry couldn’t bring himself to
be annoyed her her technique, despite his own needs, this was her first time, and it was
foolish to think the inquisitive girl wouldn’t approach this new activity in any way but
curiously.
Luna began by examining him, before hesitantly grasping him, jumping at what he could
only assume was the heat of his shaft. She then began rubbing things with her fingers,
mostly the side of her thumb; tracing veins and the crown of the head, before finally she
began caressing him, pumping her hand slowly up and down the shaft, more to get a feel
for how his foreskin moved, than to pleasure him. “Is this ok Master?” Luna said calmly, as
if she weren’t handling a penis for the first time. Once again harry was surprised by the
sudden shifts in personality the girl could make. Harry didn’t reply, lost in the pleasure of
having his member handled again. Luna leaned forward and buried her nose in his pubes,
breathing deeply several times as if to memorise his scent.
She then started over on his balls, but as amusing and wonderful as it was, Harry finally hit
his limit. “Luna!” He barked.
The blond below him jumped, blinking her way out of her trance as she looked up at him
with her wide silver eyes. Without breaking eye contact she pulled her head back up, only
to suddenly engulf the head of his cock, her tongue rubbing against the sensitive glands on
the underside of his crown and her hands began pumping. The pace of her mouth and hands
didn’t match, her mouth working with almost lazy slowness, most likely more examination,
considering her earlier approach, but her hands were moving so fast they were making a
slapping sound as they hit his pelvis. None of this obviously mattered, and Harry was too
lost in the flood of pleasure after so long without to really even notice, but it was interesting
to note.
“Yesss…” He hissed, his right hand jumping up to rest atop her head before started to
pump her head onto his cock, “I’ve missed this so much.”
Luna’s skills might have been completely experimental, but she was doing quite well on
her own. Harry was impatient though, and he took hold her hair again and begun to fuck
her mouth hard and fast; it didn’t take long before he was ready to blow, “Luna I’m going
to cum, I want you to swallow as much as you can.” He ordered. Luna was only able to
barely nod her head before the flood started.
Harry was taken completely off guard by the strength of his climax; it felt like his balls
were completely draining themselves as he groaned deeply and loudly. Luna was even
more unprepared, a complete virgin that she already was, so despite his orders a fair
amount of his seed poured out of her mouth.
Luna pulled back once the flow eventually petered out, licking her lips and looking up at
him in askance, “How did I do Master?”
“For your first time you did very well, my little moon.” Harry assessed as he stroked her
hair, smiling as she seemed to purr at her new nickname. “But don’t think you won’t be
working on it. You still have a ways to go, but we’ll work on it later. For now…” Harry
said with a smirk and he gestured for her to stand up, “I’ve got other things planned for
you.” He finished before he pulled her face into his and roughly began to kiss her. Luna
gasped for a moment in surprise, and Harry took that moment to force his tongue into her
mouth. She found her sex heating up even more, and instinctively ground it against his leg,
trailing some of her fluids against it.
“I think someone is ready for the last step...” Harry smirked, breaking off from the kiss. He
pushed her against a wall, and slid his erect member along the entrance of her tingling
quim, teasing her.
“M-Master... p-please...!” Luna whined. Harry smirked, and lined his cock up with her slit,
the crown dwarfing it. Harry knew it was going to be a tight fit, but didn’t really care. He
began pushing, the head stretching it. Luna started breathing harder, trying to deal with the
pain. Harry stopped and waited for it to go away, but Luna had other ideas and forced her
body to roughly impale herself in one go. Luna nearly screamed in pain at the sudden
stretching and breaking of her hymen.
“F-Fuck!!! Luna!” Harry shouted. “What the hell are you doing?!”
“I c-couldn’t wait... you were taking too long.” She said between sniffles. Harry looked at
where they were meeting and saw a little bit of blood. His staring was brought to a
complete and utter halt when the Fae looking girl started rocking her hips. All Harry was
then reminded how tight this tiny girl was, and how hot she was inside as well. Taking the
hint, he started pulling out, listening to her pained moan. When he was almost completely
out, he slammed himself back in, drawing a guttural cry of “MASTER!!!” from her mouth.
Gradually, he built up his pace, a slapping noise echoing in the empty room, Luna’s ecstasy
filled cries being music to the young Elemental’s ears. Feeling the pressure build up in his
loins, he stopped, with Luna letting out a disappointed whimper. Smirking, he lifted her up
and moved her over to the desk before gently laying her on her back, and with nary a word,
plunged back into her, the cacophony of yeses being uttered fuelling his movements and
lust. He missed the act so much, he wanted it to last as long as he could.
He gazed down at his little moon’s writhing body, sweat covering her delicate body in a
sheen, silvery blue eyes almost aglow in the moonlight streaming in the room, her chest
heaving with her breathes and erect nipples begging for attention. Harry felt her tight walls
clamp down once again, causing him to groan.
“Luna, I’m going to...” He groaned, feeling the pressure, unable to stave it off anymore.
“Do it, Master! Make me yours!” She mewled back, leaning up for an embrace. With a
roar, Harry unleashed his seed deep into the tiny girl, again feeling her walls crushing his
member. As her incredibly tight passage milked him of his fluid Harry rejoiced in finally
planting his seed again and the warm feeling of pride at having acquired another girl who
was now his. An Overlord he might not yet be but he was already on his way to acquiring
his Mistresses. About a minute later and the final contents of his balls had been pulled out
by Luna’s grasping muscles and pushed into her womb. Thankfully Luna had remembered
to take precautions before she gave herself to Harry and allowed the feeling of fullness to
subside as her Master’s member slowly deflated and then popped out leaving a small trickle
of cum.
Harry stood up and looked the girl up and down as she laid against the desk panting for
breath, her stomach bulging slightly with the overly large amount of seed Harry had
pumped into her. It was more than he had anticipated he would produce, especially after
having cum into her mouth before. This would have to be looked into later. Harry pulled
her onto his lap as he sat in the teacher’s chair. The girl had nearly passed out from her first
sexual experience. Her body may not have been fully developed yet but the feeling of her
pussy around his dick more than made up for it. Harry allowed himself to relax again as all
his pent up frustration had left him and he absentmindedly stroked the small girl's hair as
she roused herself.
“That was great.” Luna gasped as she fell back to lay on the smooth surface of the desk
after several minutes of explanation while she recovered. During that time, Harry had told
Luna what to expect now she was his.
“You were great too Luna. Did you enjoy all of it?” Harry asked, wanting to get a feel for
how sex with her would go in the future.
The blond nodded happily, “I did, I want to try everything, feel everything.” She said, her
voice growing slightly dreamy. Harry didn’t know what she was thinking but if he did he
would have been shocked at the things she eventually intended for him to do to her, and her
intentions to research ways to enhance the experience further.
“I’m glad you’re enthusiastic, because I plan on introducing you to everything I can.” He
promised. “As soon as you’re ready anyway. It’s not very fun if you’re exhausted.”
“I’m ready now,” Luna replied firmly, spreading her legs. “Please Master, fuck me.”
Pleasantly surprised she still had enough energy to keep going, Harry didn’t hesitate to
place himself at her entrance again. Luna only lasted two more rounds, something they
would definitely be working on, but Harry did end up demonstrating his tongue work for
her which, just as Lucy had suggested, drove Luna to try and please him even more because
of how good it felt. They eventually had to stop and head back to the Outcast Tower, Luna
almost hanging off Harry as they made the journey.
o0OoO0o
7th of March:
A week later Harry found himself much calmer. He was shocked at how well Luna was
adjusting to her new role, he thought there would be at least some sort of trouble or
resistance, but there wasn’t any. Luna’s kink, or at least the first to appear, was being
treated like a pet. In a way it was similar to Lucy and Melody, although Lucy just liked
being used for his relief, it came with its own actions Luna enjoyed Harry doing to her, or
her to him. Frankly, Harry was beginning to think he was blessed by some… well probably
not higher power, considering how he was shaping up. Either way, he found himself luckily
to be surrounded by such kinky little bitches; it certainly made life interesting.
It wasn’t long before his friends saw the change in him as his personality returned to
normal. Harry apologized for his distant behaviour, citing his worry over Melody,
explaining that he’d come to realize that he did care a lot for her. When she was attacked,
he didn’t know how to act, completely out of his element, having never been close enough
to anybody to feel grief before.
When asked what had changed, he explained it was thanks to talking to Luna. She made
him realize what a prat he was being and how much he was hurting them all. After a long
talk with her, he realized his mistake and wanted to make it up to them. He did outright tell
them he wasn’t promising anything right away, but he would make an effort to interact with
them more.
It was a Sunday afternoon and the Outcasts were once again looking through history books
about the school and old newspapers that their parents sent them to see if they could find
out who was killed the last time the Chamber was opened. Harry was sitting on the sofa
with Aneira sitting next to him on one side with Luna on the other.
Harry was giving up hope that they would ever find out about the incident; for a place
where rumours ran wild and almost no secrets were kept for long, it was very hard to find
out who was killed. The Chamber itself was already so shrouded in mystery it was thought
to be a myth, finding its location was going to be something they did themselves. The
killing though, that was a surprise. They couldn’t find anything, you’d think a murder at a
school as famous at Hogwarts would be more of a big deal, but they had no luck
whatsoever.
Harry was about to throw in the towel for the day and hope nothing else went wrong, but
just before he could open in mouth Su, her voice raised high enough to make everyone in
the room jump as she broke the silence and exclaimed, “Found it!”
Harry took the offered newspaper, yellowed with age, and placed it on the table before he
began reading aloud. “Yesterday, the Daily Prophet was made aware of the death of Myrtle
Henderson, a fourth year Ravenclaw. What happened is still a mystery, but it’s been said
that the perpetrator of this heinous crime has been dealt with.”
“Well, at least we know who was killed.” Susan said hopefully, “Maybe if we can find her
family we can learn more. I doubt we’ll be so lucky, but maybe we’ll learn where the
Chamber is!”
“Myrtle… Myrtle…” Harry heard Parvati kept whispering, “No, it couldn’t be that Myrtle,
could it?”
“What are you talking about Parvati?” Harry asked, “Who couldn’t be that Myrtle?”
Parvati looked at Harry and swallowed, it was something she’d overheard some time ago
but she didn’t think about it until now. Harry had been understandably tense as of late, so
she was hesitant to reveal information she’d known about for a while now, knowing how he
would react. With a sigh, she explained, “Moaning Myrtle, I’m thinking this Myrtle
Henderson could be Moaning Myrtle the ghost. She died about fifty years ago. She told me
this a while back, but I didn’t think it was import-”
As she suspected would happen, Harry’s first reaction was to bolt upright and shout,
“WHAT!?” Aneira hissed at him for disrupting her nap, but was ignored as he demanded,
“You knew this and you didn’t say anything?!”
Luna put his hand on his shoulder and pulled him gently back onto the couch, “Harry, It’s
okay, we still have plenty of time.”
Harry let himself be pulled before sighing, “Thanks Luna, I think you and I need to talk
again later about my anger problems, it seems I still haven’t got it under control.” Luna
caught onto his real meaning and nodded, she couldn’t wait for their talk. That set, Harry
calmed his highly annoyed Familiar down with a scratch to the spot he knew she loved
right behind her left ear before he turned his attention towards Parvati, sending her an
apologetic look. “Sorry Parvati, with that latest Azkaban threat I really want this wrapped
up. How did you come across this information?”
Parvati nodded understandingly and continued, “I heard rumours about Moaning Myrtle in
our first year, and that she died about fifty years ago. No one know how she died, because
she never talks about it, she just runs off whenever someone asks. As for why I haven’t said
anything before now, I’d honestly forgotten. It’s not hot information; it would be common
knowledge but it became boring long before we began attending Hogwarts.”
Harry could understand now why she didn’t say anything, it was understandable she didn’t
remember until now, so with a sigh he asked, “So this Moaning Myrtle, what should we
do? Just ask her about it?”
It was Padma who answered, “I think we should be careful with her. Now that I think back
I heard a few rumours about her too; she doesn’t like to talk about her death to people she
doesn’t get along with. Apparently it’s sort of an intimate topic for ghosts, unless it’s
something they can brag about like Nearly Headless Nick. It doesn’t help that people, both
living and the dead, pick on her. We’ll need to gain her trust before we can ask her about
her death.”
“How long do you think that would take?” Harry asked anxiously. He hoped it wasn’t too
long, for a number of reasons.
“I don’t know.” Parvati answered with a sigh, “It could only take a few hours, or it could
take days, or more. Ghosts are random, and Myrtle may as well be bipolar from all I’ve
heard about her.”
Frustrated but still happy they were making progress, Harry laid out the plan. “We should
start sooner rather than later if we want to find out if she was the one killed. If she was, we
can hopefully get her to tell us both how and where she died.” The others agreed to this,
and so Luna and Harry left to talk to Moaning Myrtle.
o0OoO0o
On their way to the second floor to meet Myrtle they met up with the Crimson Vixens, who
were on their way back to the Outcast Tower. The Vixens expressed an interest in what
Harry and Luna were doing, and decided to tag along.
As they got to the Girls Bathroom Luna said, “This is Moaning Myrtle’s place. Come on,
let’s go talk to her.” Ignoring the large OUT OF ORDER sign, she opened the door.
It was the gloomiest, most depressing bathroom Harry had ever set foot in. Under a large,
cracked, and spotted mirror were a row of chipped sinks. The floor was damp and reflected
the dull light given off by the stubs of a few candles, burning low in their holders despite
the magic designed to keep them going indefinitely, clearly no one had entered the
bathroom in many years. The wooden doors to the stalls were flaking and scratched and one
of them was dangling off its hinges.
Luna put her fingers to her lips and set off toward the end stall. When she reached it she
said, “Hello Myrtle, how are you?”
Harry and the Vixens went to look. Moaning Myrtle was floating above the tank of the
toilet, picking absently at her nails. When she spotted Harry her head shot up and she stared
at the boy.
“This is a girl’s bathroom.” She said, eyeing Harry suspiciously. “He’s not a girl.”
“I know I’m not,” Harry said politely, remembering what Padma had said, “but I came here
to talk to you.”
“Why would you want to talk to me?” Myrtle exclaimed, tears forming in her eyes, “No
one wants to talk to Moaning Myrtle, they like to throw books and things at Myrtle,
because she can’t feel it! Ten points if you can get it through her stomach! Fifty points if it
goes through her head! Well, ha, ha, ha! What a lovely game, I don’t think so!” She put her
hands over her face and began crying.
“We’re not like that.” Katie said. She empathized with the ghost girl; just because you
couldn’t feel something didn’t mean it didn’t hurt that others would do it. “We just want to
talk to you, honest.”
“What would you lot have to talk me about?” Myrtle asked, looking from between her
fingers.
“We want to know, is your name Myrtle Henderson?” Harry asked.
“H-how do you know that name.” Myrtle gasped in surprise. It had been years since she
heard her full name, she didn’t think anyone even knew it anymore.
“You know about the attacks going on?” Harry asked softly, to which Myrtle nodded.
“Well we heard about it happening before and someone died back then. We searched some
old newspapers and the library and found out it was you who died, and to put it politely as
we can, I would like to ask: how did you die?” He requested carefully. “My friends and I
think these attacks are connected to your death.”
Myrtle looked shocked at this, her cheeks glowing a brighter blue. No one had ever asked
her about her death so kindly before, and no one this handsome had ever been so nice to her
in general. “A-are you sure?” She asked, almost embarrassed.
“We believe so, yes.” Harry said firmly, “Will you help us?”
“Ooooh, it was dreadful!” Myrtle announce dramatically, her hands on her cheeks as her
eyes shined with relish. “It happened right in here. I died in this very stall. I remember it so
well. I’d hidden because Olive Hornby was teasing me about my glasses. The door was
locked, and I was crying, and then I heard somebody come in. They said something funny.
A different language, I think it must have been. Anyway, what really got me was that it was
a boy speaking. So I unlocked the door to tell him to go and use his own toilet, and then-”
The blush on Myrtles cheeks grew, looking directly at Harry like she was sharing an
intimate secret. “I died.”
“How?” Angelina pressed.
“Haven’t the slightest.” Myrtle shrugged, her embarrassment gone like the wind. “I just
remember seeing a pair of great, big, yellow eyes. My whole body sort of seized up, and
then I was floating away…” She looked dreamily at Harry. “And then I came back again. I
was determined to haunt Olive Hornby, you see. Oh, she was sorry she’d ever laughed at
my glasses. I think she went crazy, because she began barking like a dog after a while.” The
teenage ghost smirked viciously.
“I’m glad she got what was coming to her.” Harry said with a proud smile, enjoying a good
tale of bullies getting what was coming to them, even despite his own alignment he still
hated those who would pick on those weaker or different than them, simply to make
themselves feel better about their own insecurities. “Can you tell me where exactly did you
see the eyes?”
“Somewhere over there, It happened very quickly though, so I can’t be any more specific.”
Myrtle explained with a frown, wanting to help more and she pointed vaguely toward the
sink in front of her toilet.
Harry walked over to the sink to check it out. It looked like an ordinary sink.
The girls joined him, even Myrtle, and examined every inch of it, inside and out, including
the pipes below. Harry was the first to find something; a tiny snake scratched onto the side
of one of the copper taps.
“That tap’s never worked.” Myrtle commented as he tried to turn it.
“Harry, try and say something in Parseltongue.” Alicia said slowly
Harry thought about it, thinking about what words that he could use. He was drawing a
blank, so just tried a standard, § ‘Open!’ § At once the tap glowed with a brilliant white
light and began to spin. The entire sink structure began to move, sinking right out of sight,
leaving a large pipe exposed, a pipe wide enough for a man to slide into.
“Looks like we found the entrance.” Harry said unnecessarily.
“Yes, but that’s probably for the Basilisk.” Luna noted, examining the dimensions of the
pipe, “I don’t think Slytherin would slide down a dirty pipe like that and neither would the
Heir.”
Harry had to admit that Luna was probably right. From what Harry knew about the man
Slytherin was too proud to do something so ‘childish’. He tried a quick, § ‘SSStairsss!’
§ but nothing happened. He tried a few other words in Parseltongue to find a way down the
pipe, but nothing happened. With a sigh he said, “So we need to find another way in.”
Turning to Myrtle Harry asked, “Myrtle, have you ever seen anyone in here before?”
“No Harry I haven’t.” Myrtle said sweetly. The girls giggled; it seemed the ghost girl had
taken a liking to Harry.
“Okay girls, let's look for another entrance. Keep an eye out for a carved snake like the sink
had.” Harry instructed, only to stop as a thought occurred to him, “Angelina, could you
keep an eye out please. It wouldn’t look good if someone found me in here.”
“Alright, keep me posted.” Angelina gave a smart salute and took up her post outside.
For the next few minutes the group looked around the room, looking for something that
looked like a snake symbol. Before long, it was Luna who found one within one of the
loo’s. Seeing this, she called Harry over to see if this was what he was looking for.
“I don’t know Luna, but there’s one way to find out.” He replied. Turning to the snake he
hissed, § ‘Open!’ § Immediately after, a section of wall started to sink out of sight, the toilet
sinking into the ground so it didn’t block their path. Set into the very wall itself was a set of
steps leading downward. Harry immediately started to walk into the opening.
“Looks like we found the other entrance.” Katie announced, stopping Harry from
progressing, “Before we go in though we should get some roosters and learn some spell to
defuse any traps that might be down there.”
“That’s a good idea.” Harry admitted, “Wouldn’t want to go down there and only to fall
into a spike pit…” He said, using the first trap that came to mind. “Thank you for your help
Myrtle. Thanks to your help we’ll be finally stop these attacks.”
Harry looked at the beaming ghost and had an idea. “Due to a series of incidents, long
story, me and my friends have been banished from our Houses. We’ve formed our own,
calling ourselves the Outcasts, but we don’t have a House Ghost. I mean no disrespect, but
I feel I can confidently say that our Common Room would be a lot better to hang around in
then this bathroom. Your situation is very similar to ours, so what do you say?”
The girls could see what Harry was trying to do, he knew the reason Myrtle was like she
was, was because no one really cared for her or become friends with her. If they could be
her friends, they might give the poor girl the confidence to be better. As such they voiced
their agreement.
“Well, if you’re sure, I’d love to be your House Ghost.” Myrtle said through her tears, and
for the first time she could remember they were happy tears.
“Welcome to the Outcast,” Harry said, followed quickly by the girl’s welcomes into their
House.
Closing both entrances to the Chamber Harry turned back to the ghost and announced,
“Now let’s show you to your new home.” before the six of them headed back to the Outcast
Tower to inform the others about what they found out.
That night the Outcasts welcomed Myrtle to the group, earning enough of her trust for her
to talk about her death with them, blushing heavily at the interest in her demise. The
Outcasts asked if they ever found her killer, the one that controlled the Basilisk. Myrtle
explained that no one ever found out who or what killed her, but they used Hagrid as a
scapegoat to ‘be seen doing something’, because Hagrid was well known for liking
dangerous animals; the more dangerous the animal the better. It was rumoured that Hagrid
fought with a troll once, and befriended it - it was something that the Outcasts could believe
too. But during his third year, her fourth year, he brought an Acromantula that he named
Aragog with him to Hogwarts, so he fit the bill enough to be the one that attacked her.
What shocked them though, was that there seemed to be no investigation to see if Hagrid
really did it or not. Thinking about it, this tipped the group off more than anything that
Hagrid wasn’t the one who murdered Myrtle. He didn’t have a mean bone in his body,
something that was easily apparent from just one meeting. Clearly the Ministry hadn’t
changed in the last fifty years and had always been as corrupt as the Fudge administration.
That night, Harry and Luna had the talk he planned for. Luna ended up spending the night
as her stamina improved enough to keep going until it was too late to go back to her room.
She slept the night in Harry’s room that night and they were both surprised in the morning
when she had crawled to the foot of the bed in her sleep to rest her head against Harry’s
foot.
o0OoO0o
10th of March:
Over the next few days Myrtle was her normal bipolar self, grating on the Outcasts’ nerves.
They wondered what was wrong with her, and it was Harry who guessed it correctly. He
surmised that she was like the way she was because she was still dealing with puberty, and
had been for the past fifty years, because she never grew older; she was stuck like that for
the rest of her afterlife. Then it was Luna who got the idea for researching for a way to age
a ghost a few months or more per cast, so she could finally reach adulthood. The realisation
that nobody had probably ever felt the need to perform such a spell left the Outcasts
disappointed but they realised that they would need to develop the spell themselves. The
twins almost immediately took up to the challenge, they both liked Myrtle and doing
something to make her afterlife more bearable was something they were both eager to do.
Myrtle, on one of her better days, revealed after Harry had complained once again about the
lack of real Potions teacher, as Snape was an unrepentant ass who couldn’t teach his way
out of a wet paper bag, that she used to be a potions prodigy and was well on her way to
becoming an apprentice when she died. Myrtle was more than willing to teach the Outcasts
whenever they wanted for their help in making her eternal existence less filled with wild
mood swings and rampant desires that couldn’t be fulfilled. No one noticed the twins
exchange a glance at her rant with these details in it.
Over the next few days Harry grew increasingly restless and anxious, wanting to do
something about these attacks. But he had to wait for the new roosters they’d ordered to be
delivered first, and it was going to be a few more days before they were scheduled to arrive.
It was that Wednesday night that it grew too much and he decided to act while everyone
was asleep. He decided to at least check out the Chamber to see what he could find. He
didn’t have to fight the Basilisk, but he could at least get a mental map, or maybe even
physical map if he got it down enough to write it, of the layout of the Chamber. So,
throwing his Invisible Cloak over himself and Aneira, who hitched a ride on his shoulder,
they left for Myrtle’s Bathroom.
Once he got to Myrtle’s Bathroom and opened the second entrance to the Chamber, he
removed his Invisible Cloak and summoned a small yet bright flame in the palm of his
hand. Remembering his friend’s advice he went down the passageway at a much slower
and cautious pace.
Once he’d descended about a hundred yards the door to the bathroom closed on its own,
cutting off all light except from the flame that Harry summoned for himself. Aneira was
sniffing the ground for any dangers two steps below of him. As he got halfway down the
passageway, Harry found footprints moving to one side or another passageway. He guessed
it was whoever came down here to go to the Chamber, and had manoeuvred around the
traps and so did the same, making a mental note to remember their locations and how to get
past them.
They followed the footprints until they ended in a small tunnel, which went on for another
thirty yards or so and ended in a larger tunnel with bones scattered everywhere. He
continued on forward, around a dark bend in the tunnel. He froze when he saw the outline
of something huge and curved, lying right across the tunnel. It wasn’t moving. Harry cursed
his luck, he thought he wouldn’t have to face the Basilisk just yet, not until he got the
roosters anyway.
“Maybe it’s asleep.” He breathed to himself, his heart beating so fast it hurt.
Very slowly, his eyes as narrow as he could make them and still see, Harry edged forward,
his wand now out and held in a ready position.
The light slid over a gigantic snake skin, of a vivid, poisonous green, lying curled and
empty across the tunnel floor. The creature that had shed it must have been twenty feet long
at least.
“Blimey…” Harry said to himself as he saw the size of it, before carrying on with his
journey.
The tunnel turned and turned again. Every nerve in Harry’s body was tingling, ready to
move should he have to. And then, at last, as he crept around yet another bend, he saw a
solid wall ahead on which two entwined serpents were carved, their eyes set with great,
glinting emeralds. The stone snakes looked like they were real; their eyes looking strangely
alive.
Harry was of two minds as to whether he should open the door, but seeing as he had gotten
this far, he ultimately decided to keep going. So with a soft hiss, Harry said § ‘Open!’ §
The serpents slithered apart as the wall cracked open, the two halves sliding smoothly out
of sight. Harry walked inside, even more cautious and more slowly than before.
He was standing at the end of a very long, dimly lit chamber. Towering stone pillars
entwined with more carved serpents rose to support a ceiling lost in darkness, casting long,
black shadows through the odd, greenish gloom that filled the place. He kept his eyes
narrowed, ready to clamp them shut at the smallest sign of movement. The hollow eye
sockets of the stone snakes seemed to be following him. More than once, with a jolt of the
stomach, he thought he saw one stir. Harry wondered where the Basilisk could be hiding, as
Harry walked along the path. Every careful footstep echoed loudly off the shadowy walls.
Then, as he drew level with the last pair of pillars, a statue high as the Chamber itself
loomed into view, standing against the back wall.
Harry had to crane his neck to look up into the massive carved face above. He initially
thought it was a monkey with a long, thin beard that fell almost to the bottom of the
sweeping stone robes where two enormous gray feet stood on the smooth Chamber floor,
but he realized where he was and could only assume it was actually Slytherin himself. What
caught more of his attention though was standing in front of the statue, it was a small,
black-robed figure with flaming red hair.
“Ahh, I see that you’ve come, Potter.” A sinister laugh, the voice both male and female,
sounded from the figure before it turned around.
In front of Harry was probably the last person he ever expected to be behind this; Ginny
Weasley. He only knew her by sight because the twins pointed her out, warning him that
she was very interested in the Boy-Who-Lived and all that entailed. Since Hogwarts started
Harry had kept his distance from her, so she wouldn’t bother him. What was surprising
though was that she didn’t act like a fangirl at all. She didn’t stalk him, she didn’t bug him,
she didn’t even really stare at him. Well, okay, she stared at him just as much as everyone
else did. It was a bit strange, but he was glad he didn’t need to worry about her. Until now
at least.
“Ginny, you’re the one behind the attacks?” Harry asked, too surprised for his anger to
truly settle in yet, but Aneira was growing at the young girl, she could spell something
wrong with the girl. “You’re the one that attacked Melody?”
“In a way, she was.” Ginny answered vaguely, her voice still a blend of male and female.
If that wasn’t a big enough indicator something was off about the situation Ginny’s blood
red eyes certainly were. “Who are you?” Harry asked ‘Ginny,’ “You’re not Ginny.”
“Oh but I am…” ‘Ginny’ said, giving him a vicious smile, “Oh very well, the truth is that
I’m the daughter of the Blood Traitor, but I’m also Tom Riddle…” he said the name with a
sneer.
That explained Ginny’s altered voice, but not how it was possible, “How is that possible?”
“Thanks to my diary.” Ginny/Tom replied, holding up the blank black book clasped in her
hands proudly.
“What are you? A Ghost or something?” Harry pressed.
“A memory,” She quietly replied. “Preserved in my diary for fifty years.”
“So you’re possessing her then.” Harry surmised. He was impressed at that kind of magic,
it certainly had its appeal, though he didn’t think he wanted to carry an aspect of himself
around, creating permanent doubles of yourself always spelled trouble, what if they started
fighting each other? “So which one of you was behind the attacks then? Did you possess
her early, or does Ginny Weasley have her own little dark secret?”
“Oh nothing that exciting.” Riddle answered pleasantly. “And quite a long story. I suppose
the real reason I’m able to control Ginny Weasley like this is because she opened her heart
and spilled all her secrets to an invisible stranger.”
“Well you are a diary.” Harry shrugged, it seemed obvious really.
“Quite,” Riddle smirked. “My form was chosen for a purpose, one that worked perfectly.
Little Ginny’s been writing in it for months and months, telling me all her pitiful worries
and woes - how her brothers tease her, how she had to come to school with second-hand
robes and books. But-” Riddle’s eyes glinted and his smirk grew, “the most interesting
detail is none other than Harry Potter, and how she didn’t think the famous, handsome, and
smart boy a year above her would ever like her. She agonized over how close you were
with your two ‘Muggleborn’ friends,” Tom spat out the term, “and how one of them
seemed to be more than a friend to you. She was absolutely terrified you would be snatched
up before she worked up the courage to make her move.”
Tom looked disgusted as he spoke, “It’s very boring, having to listen to the silly little
troubles of an eleven-year-old girl, but I was patient. I wrote back. I was sympathetic, I was
kind. Ginny simply adored me. No one’s ever understood me like you, Tom… I’m so glad
I’ve got this diary to confide in… It’s like having a friend I can carry around in my
pocket…”
Riddle laughed, a high, cold laugh that didn’t sound right coming from a eleven year old
girl’s mouth. Most would be intimidated, Harry just cringed at how utterly ridiculous it
sounded. He sounded like a five year old, or Dudley.
“We have something in common, you and I, Harry, I’ve always been able to charm the
people I needed. So Ginny poured out her soul to me, and her soul happened to be exactly
what I wanted. I grew stronger and stronger on a diet of her deepest fears, her darkest
secrets. I grew powerful, far more powerful than little Miss Weasley. Powerful enough to
start feeding Miss Weasley a few of my own secrets, to start pouring a little of my soul
back into her…”
“And so you were able to take control of her, likely only temporarily at first, just long
enough to start attacking people.” Harry guessed, his anger beginning to bubble to the
surface as his curiosity was satisfied.
“Oh-ho! You’re as smart as Ginny made you out to be.” Riddle grinned, as if it was all a
game. “I wish you could have seen her new diary entries though, they were far more
interesting.” He cleared his throat, and when he started speaking again he was speaking in
Ginny’s voice; or at least what Harry assumed was Ginny’s voice, having never heard her
speak. “`I think I’m losing my memory. There are rooster feathers all over my robes and I
don’t know how they got there. Dear Tom, l can’t remember what I did on the night of
Halloween, but a cat was attacked and I’ve got paint all down my front. Dear Tom, Percy
keeps telling me I’m pale and I’m not myself. I think he suspects me… There was another
attack today and I don’t know where I was. Tom, what am I going to do? I think I’m going
mad… I think I’m the one attacking everyone, Tom!”
“So who decided on the targets? Was it all you, or did you not have enough control until
just recently and you could only go after those she didn’t like.” Harry demanded, his civil
mood now entirely gone.
Tom actually thought about that, it was an interesting idea. “Thinking back, early on I do
remember feeling a sort of compulsion to attack certain people.” His eyes glinted with
amusement as he met Harry’s glare, “It worked out in the end, didn’t it Harry? She focused
her hate on the people that argued with you, and I was drawn towards them. They wound
up petrified, and you took the blame. Hilarious.”
Harry glared harder, but Tom wasn’t done. “But you’re more focused on why
your whore was attacked, aren’t you.” He said with gleeful little smile, “You got careless,
little Ginny was having one of her little panic attacks in an abandoned classroom, and guess
where you and your Mudblood trollop decided to have your filthy little rendezvous?”
Harry’s eyes widened. He’d always remembered to lock the doors before they began using
his room in the Outcast Common Room, but thinking back he’d never checked the
abandoned classrooms themselves very hard, assuming they were, as the name implied,
abandoned.
“Poor little Ginny, so confused by what she saw. She didn’t even know what sex was, she
thought babies were made by kissing at night!” Tom cackled, the idea being utterly
ridiculous to him. “I really must hand it to you, I never had a sex drive myself, so my ways
of charming people were more broad, but produced less loyal minions. And I didn’t start
until my fifth year. You, on the other hand, have a select group of followers that would
follow your every word, or at least they will, given time - and you’re only in your second
year. I truly wonder which is more effective.” With a smile that didn’t fit on an eleven year
old girl, Tom made an offer, “I’ve got a deal for you, young Harry. Join me, help me to
gain a new body and you can have anything you want. I could give you this body, even,
once I’m done with it, a soulless shell is useful for oh so many things, I could even ensure
her soul survives intact, as it is now, so you can punish her for hurting your whore. Think
about it Harry, with our powers joined we could rule the world together. What do you say?
I’ve wanted to meet you for quite a while, and fortune has smiled upon us both.”
The idea of using the bitch that got his Melody hurt was a tempting offer, but working with
the asshole that ordered the attack in the first place? He would never do that. The bastard
would pay. Something he said made Harry curious though, “And why would you be
interested in seeing me for? I was long after your time.”
“Because I’ve many questions for you,” Tom admitted, “like how is it that you managed to
defeat the greatest wizard of all time? How did you escape with nothing but a scar, while
Lord Voldemort’s power was destroyed?” There was an odd red gleam in his hungry eyes
now.
“Why do you care how I escaped?” said Harry slowly. “Voldemort was after your time…”
“Voldemort,” said Riddle softly, “is my past, present, and future, Harry Potter…”
He pulled Ginny’s wand from his pocket and began to trace it through the air, writing three
shimmering words:
TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE
Then he waved the wand once, and the letters of his name rearranged themselves:
I AM LORD VOLDEMORT
“You see?” He whispered. “It was a name I was already using at Hogwarts, to my most
intimate friends only, of course. You think I was going to use my filthy Muggle father’s
name forever? I, in whose veins runs the blood of Salazar Slytherin himself, through my
mother’s side? I, keep the name of a foul, common Muggle, who abandoned me even
before I was born, just because he found out his wife was a witch? No, Harry - I fashioned
myself a new name, a name I knew wizards everywhere would one day fear to speak, when
I had become the greatest sorcerer in the world!”
Hearing this only enforced his earlier decision in not siding with the bastard; he was the one
that killed his parents. Not to mention he wouldn’t be sharing control with anybody when
he ruled whatever amount of land he decided he wanted. “To be honest I don’t know how I
lived and defeated your future self. There are many theories, but…”
Ginny’s head nodded in understanding, “Fair enough Harry, but as you can see, joining
together we can rule the world. We can do things better than the fool my future self became
ever could, if he was defeated by a mere baby. What do you say?”
Harry’s arm tensed beneath his sleeve, “I say - Petrificus Totalus!”
Tom, despite being taken off guard by the attack from the previously amicable boy, was
able to dodge the spell and fire back with a Bonebreaking Hex.
The bone white bolt of magic whizzed past Harry as he leaned out of the way and threw a
Stunner in return. Tom blocked with a Protego, and responded with another spell Harry
didn’t recognize, but sliced a good sized gouge in the ice wall Aneira raised in front of
them. Harry burned right through it as he launched a cone of fire at Tom.
The fight progressed in a similar fashion for the next several minutes. Sadly for Tom, he
was facing the might of both and Ice and a Fire Elemental, not to mention the power Harry
could force into his spells, something Tom would have normally been able to do as well,
but was limited to Ginny Weasley’s magic reserves. If only he had more time to perform a
few rituals to boost the vessels strength, at least temporarily, but he hadn’t expected to be
outed so soon.
Harry cursed his opponents spell knowledge as another one of his spells was blocked. Tom
knew so many spells that his pathetic dodging abilities could never be exploited, because
they weren’t needed. So Harry switched strategies, he stopped paying as much attention to
the fight, growing used to the rhythm of the combat, and within a few seconds his eyes
zeroed in on a weakness; the diary. When Aneira sent another ice attack towards Tom,
Harry cast a lightning fast Expeliarmus to knock the diary out of Ginny’s hand.
Tom yelped as his diary was thrown out of his hands by the spell and landed in Harry's. He
looked up and locked eyes with the furious killing curse orbs of his opponent and his eyes
flickered to the still glowing wand tip in his nemesis’ hand. He could do nothing as Ginny’s
body crumpled to the floor; the tethers holding his soul to hers were centered on the diary,
and without the medium in hand, there was nothing holding them together. His true form
was revealed, looking almost alive and in full colour unlike a ghost.
Tom could already feel his meagre reserves draining and his image began to fade
away. ‘Why couldn’t Potter have waited just a few more months?!’ He raged. ‘Then I would
have a solid body once more and I wouldn’t have to rely on my diary so heavily.’
Harry threw a Levicorpus Charm at Ginny’s unconscious body and tossed her uncaringly
backwards, through the twin snakes door. A dark grin settled on Harry’s face as he eyed the
paling Tom, who realized his options were quite limited. He hadn’t considered that if he
was disarmed he would be at such a disadvantage. He had enough power to make himself
solid enough to grab a wand and cast a few spells, but the only wand was in the hand of
Potter, and he doubted it was going anywhere. Ginny’s was on her body, behind Potter.
Tom had to admit that as an opponent, Potter was one of the best that he’d ever faced, it
was a shame he wasn’t willing to play ball.
However, Tom wasn’t one to lose without a fight. Knowing that he couldn’t get to a wand,
he used his only remaining weapon; his charm. “Harry, think about this, with both of our
powers we can rule the world together. We can do so much together.”
“If I wanted to rule the world, I wouldn’t want to share control with anyone but those I
trust, and I could never trust you.” Harry growled.
Tom began to sweat, he felt warm despite not possessing a body to feel warm with yet, in
his confusion he looked around for the source of the sensation. It wasn’t long before the
origin of the heat was revealed.
The heat grew worse and worse until the hand Harry was holding the diary with lit up with
a ‘fwoosh!’ sound. Riddle screamed, his ghostly flesh blistering and bubbling. He tried to
lunge for the boy, to make him stop, anything to make the pain stop, but he coughed up a
lungful of smoke and collapsed forward, twitching in agony.
Harry watched it all with a dark, almost perverse grin as he saw the man he’d sworn several
times over burn from the inside out.
He watched, and continued watching the spot Riddle used to be long after his body had lost
its ability to hold a shape anymore, after the diary had turned to ash in his hand even, just
basking in the pleasure of both the kill and the vengeance he’d enacted. He may summon
his mother again and tell her the good news. He had more magic than before as his magic
had grown since the summer. He estimated he could get twenty minutes this time. Not
ideal, but enough to have a meaningful conversation with her.
He looked back towards the other redhead, Ginny Weasley, as she groaned and began
moving. Riddle’s hold had existed even when she wasn’t holding the diary, keeping her
knocked out until now. He wasn’t quite sure what he was going to do with her. He didn’t
know the memory charm (something he really needed to get around to looking up) and
killing her seemed like such a waste. She was attractive, in her own little way, and Melody
and Luna could be out of commission at some point.
Before Harry could decide what he was going to do with the bitch for her part in Melody’s
attack, he heard her stir. Moments later she got up. She looked surprised and afraid as she
looked around the Chamber before she set eyes on Harry and said, “Harry-oh, Harry, I’m so
sorry, I… I s-swear I d-didn’t mean anything th-that happened, T-Tom made me, he t-took
me over. Where is he? The last thing I remember is you sending a s-spell at me.”
“He's been dealt with.” Harry said with a satisfied smirk.
“I’m going to be expelled!” Ginny cried and began to sob on the floor, Harry made no
move to console her, waiting until she talked again. “I’ve looked forward to coming to
Hogwarts ever since B-Bill came and n-now I’ll have to leave and… and what’ll Mum and
Dad say?!”
“I don’t care what they think.” Harry replied darkly, shocking her. Her hero, her knight in
shining armour, couldn't possibly be acting this cold. She needed someone to help her, but
Harry looked like he was furious with her! “My problems will be a whole lot easier to deal
with if you can be expelled for your part in Melody’s attack. With Tom’s diary destroyed,
it’ll be my word against yours. Just because my reputation has taken a beating doesn't mean
the Minister won't throw you to the wolves over me. So what's stopping me from stunning
you and dragging your body out of here, making sure you're thrown straight into Azkaban
before you ever wake up?”
Ginny began hyperventilating as her world crashed around her; she couldn’t believe Harry
was doing this. Sure she was part of the reason why Melody was attacked, but in her mind
it was mainly Tom that did all of it, she couldn't be to blame, most of the year was just a
haze to her. The threat of Azkaban almost made her freeze up, but the knowledge that if she
didn't do something she was going to wind up there for sure forced her to move. “H-Harry,
please don’t do this.” Ginny blurted, staring up at him pleadingly, “I didn’t mean for
anything of it to happen! I’ll do an-anything! Just please help me…”
“Anything you say,” Harry said with an evil smile. Ginny, despite the chills shooting up her
spine, felt a ray of hope. “Well that I can work with.” Harry walked round the kneeling girl
appraising her body and considering how to go about his goal. She was shivering with the
cold of the stone floor against her legs but Harry paid it no mind as he considered what to
say next. “I have decided that you will swear oaths of servitude to me Ginny, do you know
what they are?” Ginny gasped as she heard him ask the question, she knew what servitude
oaths were. They could only be taken of one’s free will and left the person they were sworn
to in complete control of the oath giver. They couldn’t escape the oath through suicide as it
would be seen by her magic as a betrayal of the Master. Ginny realised that this was the
only way to avoid Azkaban, and besides, surely the great Harry Potter would not treat her
badly? Ginny nodded her head, “I know what an oath of Servitude is.”
“Very well then repeat after me.” Harry said as he recalled the exact wording needed for
the oath to take effect in its entirety...
By the time they left Ginny was effectively Harry’s slave. She still had her free-will to act
how she wanted to when she didn't have active orders from Harry, but at the drop of a hat
he could have her doing whatever he wanted. She was owned property, and Harry made
sure she knew it was revenge for Melody. She had a feeling that if he wasn't tired he would
have done what he was doing with Melody to her, so she remained meek and quiet, doing
nothing to further aggravate him.
“I'm going to stun you now.” Harry declared after they were done.
Ginny panicked, understandably so, “Wait, no! I agreed to everything!”

“Quiet!” He snapped, shutting her up instantly. “This will go a lot easier if you're
unconscious. When you wake up and they ask you what happened you will tell them the
truth, but only up until before I came. You’ll tell them that someone stunned you and you
don’t know what happened. This conversation between us never happened, nor do you
know who dealt with Tom; I don’t want people to know what I did. To make sure you don't
get any blame, or at least get as little as possible, tell them you haven't had full control over
your actions since the first attack.”
“I… I haven't.” She replied quietly.
Harry nodded slowly, making a mental list in his head of all the bases he needed to cover.
“Good, that's one less thing to remember when you tell them your story. Blame everything
on Tom, stress how powerless you were, and you'll be fine.”
“Yes Harry.” Ginny replied dutifully, laying down on the ground to make his job easier.
“Thank you.” She eventually said, actually meaning it, despite everything that had
happened. “Thank you for sparing me. I'm sorry for the part I played in hurting your friend”
“Talk to Melody when she's cured, tell her what happened and that I told you to talk to her.
She'll decide your punishment.” Harry replied and followed it up with a Stunning Charm,
taking the girl completely by surprise.
That taken care of, Harry cast Levicorpus on the unconscious girl and began to leave the
Chamber. On his way out he thought about it and decided to take a piece of the freshest
Basilisk shedding, which looked to be only a few days old. It took him almost twenty
minutes just to cut off a piece, because of how resistant the hide was to magic, even just a
shedding, but he managed it. Without a thought he opened up a cut on his upper arm and
began covering the piece in blood to make it look more realistic. He counted himself lucky
Basilisk blood was red.
As he reached Myrtle’s old bathroom he laid her outside the bathroom to be found in the
morning with a warming charm so she wouldn’t freeze to death. He placed the blooded
Basilisk shedding next to Ginny with an unsigned note explaining that it was a Basilisk
behind the attacks and that it has been dealt with. He would need to remember to have
Myrtle go to one of the Professors to complain about a girl lying outside her old bathroom.
The faster they found her, the sooner the threat of being thrown into Azkaban would be
gone from his shoulders.
TO BE CONTINUED!!
End Notes:
Lemon Beta Reader Needed: My dear readers, at this time me and my main Beta Reader,
Slicerness, are looking for a good Beta Reader to help us with my lemons in this story. As
at the moment, the one I normally use, Tsukune08, hasn’t been around for a while. Real life
had been very time consuming, so he hasn’t been around. So I’m in a need of someone to
help with my lemons. Be warned though, this story is a DARK/EVIL Harry, so some of the
lemons WILL feature that sort of content. So if you’re ok with the dark sexual themes and
want to help me with the lemons, please let me know, as I know that the lemon in this
chapter is, bluntly put, completely unfinished.
Also, I would like it if you’re willing to have a once over on the story and see if we have
missed anything, be it spelling, grammar or we missed something that could be added to
make the story look better or/and flow well. This part isn’t important, and we certainly
don't need a full tune up on every chapter, just tell us is anything too bad is wrong, or if you
feel you can improve on of the story and the lemons/limes.
Back to index
Author's Notes:
Authors Note: We would have ended second year last chapter, but we still had a few loose
ends to tie up, so don’t expect this chapter to be very long.
Some people didn’t like that I enslaved Ginny. I can accept that, Ginny’s not exactly the
most popular character. The point is Harry did it, not only to make her his slave, but to stop
her from telling people about him in a way that ultimately benefits him the most. Another
slave that follows his orders is better than wasting that potential slave by shipping her off
the Azkaban. Why waste a resource?
And someone said that I put in too much sex too fast, far too soon. I disagree, sure there
have been five limes/lemons, but there has been a plot around it before and after them. The
same person said that Harry actually had to actually plot how to get each girl in the
original: the thing is Harry had only two girls so far, how is that now plotting each one?
And is it inconceivable that one or a few of them would try and seduce him?
And some people also think that the story is rushed, and the original was much, much
better. To me though, as I now think about it, I think that my original was rushed. It had no
development in plot or the characters, as it didn’t really explain how things got to the point
of Harry’s fourth year. In this version, I’ve developed the characters and the plot. Yes I’ve
altered things and brought new characters, but to me with the new plot made this version
better.
‘Thoughts’
Warning: Underage Lemon, Male Dom, Female Sub, threesome.
Chapter 12
After returning to the Outcast Tower he told Myrtle to go to one of the Professors to
complain about a girl lying outside her old bathroom. When asked why, he explained what
happened, without going into too much detail, and that he didn’t want Ginny to be left
alone out there for too long. Like it or not, Harry took care of his own, and that’s exactly
what Ginny was now. So Myrtle went to the Professors while Harry went to bed; he needed
a full night’s sleep for the scolding he was going to get from his friends for going down into
the Chamber before everything was ready.
When Harry went to sleep he found himself in his Mindscape, and it didn’t take long to
figure out his sister wanted to talk to him. No sooner than Harry had sat comfortably on his
throne did Lucy appear, making a theatrical entrance as he knew she enjoyed doing;
appearing in a spray of lava, completely naked, before giving him a kiss in welcome.
As they pulled apart, Lucy knelt next to her brother. Harry began stroking her hair
dutifully, before he asked, “So, is this visit for pleasure or do you want to talk to me about
something?”
“Can’t it be for both, brother?” Lucy said lustfully, pouting as he simply cocked an
eyebrow at her. “I just wanted to talk to you about Dumbledore, and if you think he knew
what was behind the attacks beforehand.” She explained.
“You’ll have to jog my memory, Dumbledore’s been strangely cooperative lately, and I’ve
had bigger issues to deal with.” He replied.
“You’ll have to jog my memory, Dumbledore’s been strangely cooperative lately, and I’ve
had bigger issues to deal with.” He replied.
Lucy nodded, accepting his point. “The attacks happened before, and unlike recently,
Myrtle was actually killed.” Lucy began to explain, “It may not be the only thing that kills
without a trace, but I’m sure the staff figured out what Slytherin’s monster was the first
time around. So I’m just saying doesn’t it seem odd Dumbledore didn’t do anything? Use
more defensive methods geared towards Basilisks in specific, and not completely useless
tactics that wouldn’t do anything to stop nearly any kind of creature? The only evidence I
really have to support this would be back when Colin was attacked; Dumbledore seemed to
know what was behind the attack but not how.”
Harry hummed, mulling over the information. She was right, thinking back, and
Dumbledore seemed to know what was behind the attack. He could remember his words
well: ‘The question is not who, the question is how?’ So the old man knew about it, and yet
he didn’t warn anyone about it, or do anything to stop it. This made Harry hate the man
even more.
As he thought about it more, he heard Lucy say, “So Harry, summer is near, what are you
planning?”
“Not sure yet…” Harry admitted, then suddenly smirked and added, “most likely going
back to the nude beach we went to last summer.”
“Hopefully that little blond girl is there. Give her a taste of her own medicine. As for what
else you could do… well you could start killing people.” Lucy said with a nasty smile, but
frowned when she saw her brother look mildly conflicted with the idea. She almost cursed
the Lovegood girl; before Luna came along she knew her brother wouldn’t hesitate.
“It’s not that I don’t want to, I just don’t see any kind of reward, or upside of any kind. If
there’s no benefit, it’s just needless risk.” Harry explained.
Lucy sighed, accepting his point. As much as she wanted her brother to be more evil and
show that side of himself, there was a pretty limited amount of things he could do without
giving himself away, or turning into a directionless savage like Voldemort. They were
better than that.
“You could always try and fuck Emma.” She suggested after a few moments.
Harry nodded, looking pleased with the idea. “I planned to. I’m going to see how much the
mirror did. If she lusts after me enough I’ll take things a step further, if not I’m sure we can
come up with other things to spark her interest.”
“In the meantime…” Lucy continued, her form shifting until she looked like the woman in
question.
Harry grinned and guided her mouth to where he wanted it. Until he woke up a few hours
later Harry and Lucy put Emma’s body to the test, or at least as close as Lucy could get.
Unlike Lily, the form of Emma wasn’t exact, so a lot of it was guess work. Regardless, it
only increased the appeal of the older woman, since he would be able to eventually find out
the differences first hand.
o0OoO0o
11th of March:
Luna woke him up with a gentle blowjob, which was rewarded by Harry returning the
favour for her. After they were both satisfied Harry split off to do his morning run before
entering the Great Hall for breakfast. The conversation with Lucy stuck with him, making
him wary of the elderly Headmaster. Harry as confused as he noticed the students all file in,
even the ones who didn’t normally eat breakfast and preferred to sleep in.
“Do you know what’s going on? I haven’t seen the Great Hall this full at breakfast since we
got our timetables.” He asked Hermione, who was sitting across from him.
“Oh you wouldn’t know,” Hermione replied, “while you were having your run, Professor
McGonagall informed us all that Professor Dumbledore wanted to talk to us before classes
started about something. She didn’t say what though.”
“I wonder what it could be about?” Harry mused aloud. He suspected it was about Ginny
and the Chamber, but he could be mistaken.
“I hope it isn’t another attack,” Cedric said worriedly, “not when we’re so close in dealing
with it.”
Before Harry could say anything he saw Dumbledore stand up and begin his
announcement, “Thank you all for coming this morning, I know that many of you are
wondering what is going on; if there was another attack? I’m happy to announce that there
isn’t another, and that there will be no more attacks from now on. The culprit has been dealt
with.”
Everyone began to whisper at this bold claim, wondering how someone was able to stop the
obvious suspect, and why he was still here if he’d been ‘dealt with’. Harry friends, on the
other hand, were giving him looks that very clearly said they would all be talking soon.
“Now I would like to make clear that the Heir of Slytherin was not Mr. Potter.”
Dumbledore said firmly, looking sternly at the gathered students, “As to the matter of
dealing with the Heir, I must confess I do not know who accomplished the task; the true
hero wished to remain anonymous. A note was left where I could find it with proof of the
monster’s demise.”
It was tentative at first, but cheers soon began filling the Hall at the now safe school.
Dumbledore let this go on for several minutes before he called for their attention once
more. “I’m sorry to inform you that the Curative Draught for the Petrified students will not
be ready until May. However, some good news to lighten your day, in light of the attacks
being stopped, I’m giving you all the day off to relax and have fun. Due to several students
still being Petrified, the end of the year exams have been cancelled this year. This does not
count for those in their OWL and NEWT years.”
The cheers were just as loud, possibly even louder with this new bit of news - apart from
Hermione and a few Ravenclaws anyway, who were upset about the exams being
cancelled. Harry ignored it though, too uncomfortable with the looks his friends were
giving him to be happy.
The rest of breakfast was surprisingly uneventful, aside from the standard chattering of the
students returning from what used to be a very grim and sombre - with a hint of hatred
directed Harry’s way - event.
o0OoO0o
With the day off they were given, the Outcasts went back to their tower where they
immediately cornered Harry,
“Harry, what were you thinking of going after the Basilisks like that?” Hermione started
angrily.
“I wasn’t planning to.” Harry explained, “I was restless and anxious and I needed to do
something or I would have gone mad. I only planned on mapping out the area to see what
the layout was like, I even brought Aneira with me just in case.”
“But Harry, you shouldn’t have-” Hermione argued, less angry now and more concerned.
“I get it.” Harry cut in. “I was impatient and made a mistake. I’d prefer if we didn’t spend
the next half hour arguing about it.”
“Who was behind the attacks Harry?” Luna asked in an attempt to steer the conversation
towards something constructive.
“One of the students was being used without their knowledge. They found an item that
ended up possessing and forcing them to attack people using the Basilisk. The real
mastermind behind the attacks was Tom Riddle, or at least some kind of magical copy
claiming to be him, housed in a journal.” Harry explained. “I promised not to give their
name out to anyone.”
“Now?” Su asked.
“In regards to…?”
“The students.” Su clarified.
“We do nothing.” Harry answered coldly, “I for one don’t care about them anymore. They
treated us like scum, the Gryffindors especially. They didn’t just kick us out, but they
treated all of you terribly just because you chose to stick by your friend. I’m happy to
remain here for the rest of my time at Hogwarts. Though I realize not everyone here feels
the same, that’s what I’m going to do unless one of you has a better plan.”
“But Harry, now that-” Hermione tried to reason, wanting to think the best of people still.
It was Daphne who cut her off this time, “Now that they know the truth, we should give
them another chance?” She finished dryly. Hermione glared at her, but it broke into a
curious look.
Daphne took the chance to explain. “Why should we give them another chance? They were
the ones to turn their backs on us, if we do give them another chance how long would it
take before something else comes up again and they stab us in the back again? No, the best
plan is to do nothing, like Harry said. If they want another chance, let them reach out to us,
not the other way around. They need to learn that their actions have consequences. If we
just instantly forgive them then they’ll think they can get away with it again. In the last war
with the Dark Lord, Dumbledore gave all those who said they were sorry for their actions
another chance, and allowed them to get away without any kind of punishment. And look
where that got us! The Malfoys aren’t even slightly repentant about what they did, and they
don’t even try and hide anymore because they know Dumbledore will just roll over the
second they seem slightly remorseful.” The Greengrass Heiress raged.
“Agreed.” Su supported, with the rest of the group nodding in agreement.
“It’s not like we won’t give them another change if they put in the effort.” Cedric added
assumingly, “They just need to really mean it. Otherwise we’ll just be right back to square
one.”
Hermione sighed and nodded. Not even her faith in her fellow man could deny what they
were saying. “Alright, I can accept that.”
o0OoO0o
20th of March:
A week later, just as Harry predicted, students were almost instantly trying to get back into
their good books, especially most of the Gryffindors. The majority of them just wanted
their star Quidditch player back, so in the end the only students the Outcasts agreed to spent
any time with were Neville Longbottom from Gryffindor and Tracey Davis from Slytherin.
In the end not much changed. The Outcasts weren’t outright hated anymore, but they really
didn’t socialize with the rest of the school either.
However, there was one person who came crawling back to them, Blaise. Harry was more
than happy to leave the backstabbing ass out in the cold, but Daphne asked Harry as a
favour to her to let Blaise back in for everything that she’d done him - the Pureblood
training, Occlumency, and Legilimency - and even owing him a favour, since the group
shared Harry’s opinion and him allowing Blaise back in would go a long way in making
things go smoother. Daphne told Harry that Blaise and her had been friends for years, and
she would like give him another chance. After some thought Harry accepted, under the
condition Blaise would swear the Oaths of the Outcasts and would be watched from now
on, which both Blaise and Daphne agreed to.
It was Saturday morning and the Outcasts were having breakfast, planning out their days.
They all stopped as Su pointed towards someone approaching them. They looked up to see
Ginny Weasley walking towards them. Considering most had stopped trying to approach
them, this was a strange occurrence. They had to wonder what was important enough for
her to try it.
Suddenly Ron ran into the Great Hall, “Ginny! I forbid you from having anything to do
with them!”
Harry palmed his wand, ready in case the redhead got violent, but he didn’t need to as
Ginny whipped around and threw a spell at her brother. Ron’s nose glowed briefly before
several bits of snot flew out of his nose and transformed into really gross looking bats.
They proceeded to attack the boy’s face, biting at him with their newly formed little
mouths.
Harry turned to the redheaded twins a few feet away from him, “Did you two drop him on
his head when he was a baby?” He asked, wondering if that was the reason Ron was as
stupid as he was.
“Eh no…”
“… But I think we should have…”
“… it might have knocked some sense into him.” The ginger twins said together, getting
chuckled from their friends at their deadpan expression.
“Nice shot Ginny.” Harry complimented the girl as she reached them.
“So dear sister…”
“… What can we do you for you today?”
“Do I need a reason to see my favourite twin brothers?” Ginny asked sweetly, “No, I just
want to see Harry about something.”
Now Hermione Granger wasn’t known to be the smartest witch of their time for no reason:
she realized that for a girl who hasn’t said two words to their group since she started
Hogwarts, only to do so not long after the attacks had stopped, meant only one thing to her,
“So you’re the one that was behind the attacks.” Hermione blurted in shock.
“Hermione?” Harry asked in a fake confusion.
“Ginny hasn’t said two words since she started Hogwarts,” Hermione explained herself,
“but now a week later after the attacks stopped she now wants to talk to Harry.”
Before Harry could deny anything, Daphne said quietly so no one heard her apart for their
group, “No wonder you weren’t sorted in Slytherin. Do you have any cunning at all?”
“What do you mean by that?” asked Hermione.
“You just blurted out that Weasley could be behind the attacks.” Daphne said slowly, “
You’d think that almost a year as an Outcast you would be careful as to what you do and
say where other people can hear and see you. If it isn’t obvious, everyone in this school is
out to get us. Maybe not right now, but something is going to happen at some point to make
it so. As for my own suspicions, I’ve suspected for a while it could have been her.”
“And why is that?” Harry asked.
“Who else would it have been?” Daphne asked rhetorically, “She’s the sister of two of your
close friends, so you would want to protect her so you don’t put the Twins in a dark light,
even if it meant you would stay in the dog house, as the Muggles would say. If it were
anyone else, you would have thrown them to the Aurors, probably gleefully, in order for the
threat of Azkaban to be lifted.”
“Is this true Harry?” Fred and George both said, for once not on purpose.
“It was her.” Harry said lowly, glancing around to make sure no one heard, which from the
lack of any pitchfork themed crusades, he assumed they didn’t. “Now you see why I didn’t
say anything. Should anyone find out that Ginny was behind the attacks, without the dairy,
she would be blamed for all of it. Even with the damn thing, knowing the Ministry, she’d
still get caught in the crossfire, and what would you think would happen to hers and the
twins family?”
“Harry’s right.” Fred sighed.

“But Ginny, you know our father has always said to never trust something that that you
can’t see where its brain is.” George continued.
Fred was forced to add, “Though taking that literally means you can’t trust portraits, and
we all know how helpful they are, so we like to think he meant ‘don’t trust it if it doesn’t
have a face’, because you can read a human face if you’re skilled enough.”
“Right, and you’ve seen how the school acted when something they don’t agree with
happened; they threw a hissy fit and blamed everything and anything before finally
deciding on me.” Harry said darkly, “What do you think would happen to Ginny and her
family if the public found out about Ginny’s part in the attack?” He asked them, deciding to
leave it up to their minds to think up the worst thing that could happen.
Knowing firsthand how children acted when they saw something they didn’t like she was
almost afraid to imagine how adults would react towards the Weasleys should they find out.
“I’m sorry I just out and say that Ginny,” Hermione apologized. “But I thought
Dumbledore said he didn’t know who stopped the attacks.”
Harry could have cursed Ginny for this, seeing as he didn’t want this problem he knew he
would have to explain himself. Thinking quickly he explained, “I told her not to reveal my
part of stopping the attacks. Without the diary there was no proof, like I said. You know
how the school’s been about me, it wouldn’t take much for the fools here to think that I was
the one making Ginny perform the attacks. So I thought it was better that no one knew who
stopped the attacks.”
Harry resisted the urge to breath a sigh of relief as the Outcasts generally agreed with his
decision. The school could have easily thought that he was controlling the poor, innocent,
Pureblood Ginny Weasley into attacking people, even if it made no sense.
“So what are you doing over here Weasley?” Daphne said finally, her tone, while not
outright hostile, wasn’t welcoming in the slightest.
“To ask if I could join you.” Ginny revealed. Taking advantage of the group’s surprise she
continued, “I know it’s surprising and I know what it would mean, but I’ve wanted to ask
for some time. I don’t agree with how the school has been treating you, especially Ron
since Harry was his best friend and the twins being his brothers. I tried a few times to join
you, but Tom would allow me, he would stop me before I could even get close. But now
he’s gone I have the freedom to finally ask.”
“Are you sure about this Ginny?” Harry asked, mostly for appearances sake. In truth the
closer she was the more easily she was available if he had a need of her. “You do
understand what it would mean if you did this? You would lose all your friends, and
people will treat you differently, thinking you’re now a Dark Witch or something like that.”
“I understand that Harry,” Ginny admitted, “but this is the least I could do, and is
something I want to do. As for the others, my true friends won’t care if I’m with you and
your group. Those that do weren’t my friends to begin with. Ron and Percy are prats
anyway, and most of the time me and the other kids in the family do our best to ignore
them. They may be our brothers, but they only care about themselves and getting what they
can get for themselves. The only difference between them is Percy knows how to actually
work for what he wants, even if it means walking over his family to do it.”
The twins were nodding in agreement, supporting everything she was saying. A tiny part of
Harry very briefly wanted to defend Ron seeing they were once friends, but it was instantly
smothered by the rest of him, who knew just how useless and caustic the boy was. “I know
my parents will be upset, my mother mostly, but once I explain my reasoning, they should
be fine with my decision.”
“If you’re really okay with it all, welcome to the Outcasts.” Harry said with a smile, “A
House for those that the others won’t take, either because of small mindedness or bigotry or
both.” He explained, feeling his little spiel would be used more in the future for some
reason.
o0OoO0o
27th of March:
A week after the youngest Weasley had joined things were the same as before, with the
exception of Daphne’s continued distrust of Ginny. Ronald and Percy were able to
convince most of the Gryffindors that Harry had somehow brainwashed Ginny into joining
the Outcasts, they even tried to convince their parents too. However, before they could,
Ginny had sent a letter to her parents explaining what was going on. As she suspected, they
were upset that she and the twins had done what they did, but understood where they were
coming from, as the one thing that they taught their kids was to stand by their friends.
That afternoon Harry was outside near the lake taking a break from school work and
training when Daphne came up and sat next to him. He turned and greeted his friend, “Hey
Daph, is everything alright?”
“Yes, I’m fine Vulcan.” Daphne said, taking Harry by surprise. His friends normally only
used his nickname in the Outcast Tower, so whatever she had to say was important. He
gave her his full attention, something Daphne noticed and rewarded with a smile, “I wanted
to ask you something, have you went back to the Chamber of Secrets since that night?”
“No, I haven’t.” Harry admitted, “Why, did you have a plan for it?”
“Because there’s a huge Basilisk still there alive that you could use.” Daphne explained
almost excitedly, “It would be a waste not to use it for yourself if you could control it. Also
I thought you and a few of us could search the Chamber itself; I find it hard to believe the
Chamber contains nothing but the Basilisk. I have no proof of this, but it seems like a waste
of a hideaway to only keep your pet inside it. Even if it was the case, you could still use it
as a place to train.”
“You’re right,” Harry nodded slowly, digesting what she’d said, “there could be more to
the Chamber…” Something occurred to him, “You want to come too, don’t you? That’s
why you asked me, you wanted to see the Chamber yourself.”
Daphne blushed at being caught so easily, but this was the Chamber of Salazar
Slytherinhimself! He was a huge role model for her. “You caught me,” Daphne admitted,
“but you need to understand this is Salazar Slytherin we’re talking about, most of my
family ended up in his house. We don’t believe that he did half of the things that people
said Slytherin did, as the other three Founders wouldn’t allow him to start a school with
them if he actually outright hated and killed Muggles. We believe that either something
happened to make him hate Muggles, or it was one of his children that hated them. I would
like to find out the truth about the stories around him, and looking around the Chamber
might do this.”
Harry could see her point, she admired Slytherin and wanted to know the truth about him.
To be honest, he wanted to know too, so with a smile he said, “Sure you can come with me,
I’ll get Ginny-” Seeing the distrustful look on Daphne, he added, “You may not like her
Daphne, but she’s part of our group now. Not only that, but she knows where the Basilisk
is, and maybe some info about the Chamber she hasn’t yet told us. So she would be a useful
companion to have.”
“Fine.” Daphne conceded to his point.
“Come on then, maybe the others might want to come with us.” Harry decided as he got up
and offered Daphne a hand, which she demurely took.
o0OoO0o
An hour later Harry found himself down at the Chamber’s main entrance with Daphne,
Ginny, Luna and the Weasley Twins. The others had to do their homework and Hermione
was seeing her sister in the Hospital Wing. As they entered the Chamber, Harry asked
Ginny, “So where is the Basilisk Ginny?”
“In the statue.” Ginny answered as she pointed to the statue, “To summon it you’ll have to
say in Parseltongue ‘Speak to me, Slytherin, greatest of the Hogwarts Four’. Once you say
that the snake will come out of the statue.”
Daphne felt a bit sick and upset about this, Slytherin was an idol to her and her family, but
the statue was awful, and the phrase that opened it made Slytherin out to be arrogant.
Before she could say anything Harry went up to the statue and hissed, § ‘Speak to me,
Slytherin, greatest of the Hogwarts Four!’ §
The six of them saw Slytherin’s gigantic stone face moving. Its mouth opened, wider and
wider, but the hole it was making remained dark, no light penetrating deeper, leaving them
completely unaware of what was inside.
Until something began stirring at least; slithering up from its depths. Harry told the others
to close their eyes just before the huge snake hit the stone floor of the Chamber. § ‘Who’sss
there, you’re not my Massster!’ § The Basilisk hissed as it stuck out its tongue to taste the
air, § ‘The girl sssmilesss like my massster, and yet… ssshe dossesn’t. What isss going on.’
§
§ ‘The reason she smiles different is because she was being controlled by your former
master’s memory,’ § Harry hissed back, explaining about is going on. § ‘But I destroyed the
memory and freed her.’ §
§ ‘If that isss the cassse, if what you sssay isss true, what do you want from me?’ § The
Basilisk asked, § ‘Do you want me to continue my former master’sss plan to get rid of the
unworthy?’ §
§ ‘No, I don’t want you to do that.’ § Harry explained quickly to the giant snake, § ‘What
your former master was doing was foolish. Sooner or later it would have gotten you killed
when people found out about you. All I want from you for now is to protect the school until
I say otherwise.’ §
§ ‘Jussst like Massster SSSlytherin wanted when he lived.’ § The Basilisk said happily, § ‘I
wasss forccced into attacking the ssstudentsss, becuassse he wasss a ssspeaker like you. By
ancient magic unlessss we’re bonded to a Massster, we mussst obey the ssspeaker, he
wasss alssso the heir of Massster SSSlytherin.’ §
Harry found this last bit of interesting, and was already planning to bond the Basilisk to
him as soon as he could. After quickly explaining what was been said, Harry went back to
the Basilisk and asked first, § ‘Do you have a name?’ §
§ ‘It’sss Medusssa, Massster,’ § Medusa hissed.
§ ‘Medusa, is there a way for my friends to look at you with their eyes open without them
dying?’ § Harry asked, suddenly thinking about his friends and them keeping their eyes
closed.
§ ‘There isss Massster,’ § Medusa admitted, § ‘I’ve got a sssecond eye lid that allowsss me
to sssee without killing.’ §
§ ‘Please use them so my friends can open their eyes.’ § Harry told her.
The Basilisk only nodded, before she hissed, § ‘It hasss been done Massster,’ §
After telling his friends it was fine to look, Harry asked the Basilisk, § ‘Medusa, I was
wondering if there is more to this Chamber? A friend of mine thinks that it isn’t here for
just you.’ §
§ ‘Your friend isss right Massster.’ § said Medusa, § ‘Command it to open, and it shall.’ §
§ ‘Do you know what’s inside?’ § Harry asked.
§ ‘I do not, Massster,’ § Medusa answered, § ‘I am far too big to fit inside.’ §
§ Open! § Harry commanded loudly. He assumed the hidden area would be inside the large
statue domination most of the chamber, but he was taken by surprise when he heard
grinding of stone. As he followed the sound of the grinding, he saw it was coming from
behind the statue. He saw a section of the wall slowly descending into the floor, making an
archway. As the archway was formed, it revealed a set of stairs going downwards.
“Well that was unexpected.” Harry commented before making his way down the stairs,
followed by his friends.
As they got to the bottom of the stairs, they were shocked to find they found themselves in
a room that looked remarkably similar to their common room, only with less furniture,
presumably meant for only one person. Despite this, the room itself was far bigger than
their Common room, though every inch of it was covered in dust. There was a lack of
cobwebs, but considering spiders fled whenever they sensed a Basilisk they could assume
the spiders simply never came in here, their instincts telling them to flee whenever they got
close.
The group split up and searched the plethora of door leading off to who knew where. In
retrospect it wasn’t the smartest of ideas, but it all turned out okay as they found bedrooms,
a kitchen, a dining room, a duelling chamber, a potion lib and a library with large gaps of it
missing. The last room was something that only shocked them until they thought about it
and who owned the Chamber; a medieval torture room.
o0OoO0o
10th of April:
The next two weeks were spent cleaning out the Chamber as a whole, getting it all up to the
condition where they could live down there if need be with having allergy attacks.
When Harry was cleaning the library, he was shocked as he read some of the books and
scrolls and came to realize that Naruto from the comics he read was real. Not Naruto
himself, but the history around him, his homeland the Elemental Nations, Hidden Villages
and their magic was known as chakra and their spells known as Jutsu were all real. In fact,
even the story behind Naruto was true, but he was a she and was named Naruko and she too
had Kyuubi within her. It seemed that somehow the writer of Naruto had gotten his hands
on this information. Harry could only guess that’s where a large portion of the scrolls went.
There wasn’t much in the books, or the scrolls, detailing Naruko’s history and that of the
Elemental Nation, but from what hadn’t been taken it seemed that Salazar Slytherin had an
interest in the Elemental Nations and its skills in their powers Jutsu. Over the years that
Salazar learned of them he went searching for all the information he could about the nation
and their powers. He first discovered that Naruko was a Jinchuuriki, someone who had a
Demon sealed within, them normally a Tailed Demon, a special class of demon reserved for
nine powerful beasts all taking the form of different animals. Naruko had within her
Kyuubi no Kitsune, the nine tailed demon fox. It seemed that all the Tail Demons were part
of one demon known as the Jūbi, the Ten Tailed Abomination. It was divided by someone
known as Sage of the Six Paths. The Jūbi was considered to be both creator of the world
and the herald to its end if ever be revived.
From what they read - as Harry had showed his friends the historical objects without
hesitation - there was someone named Obito Uchiha’s who’s ultimate ambition was to
capture and merge all nine of the Tailed Beasts back into the Ten-Tails, and become its
Jinchūriki - an idea that was created and designed by someone named Madara Uchiha,
dubbed the Eye of the Moon Plan. Once he became Ten-Tails Jinchūriki, he would cast the
reflection of his illusion casting eyes on the moon, casting a mind trapping illusion known
as the Infinite Tsukuyomi, which would put the entire world under his control.
The plan seemed to work, Uchiha was able to capture and merge all nine of the tailed beasts
apart for two of them. However though, Uchiha didn’t realize the true power of all of seven
tailed beasts, and he lost control and Jūbi was reborn. Although Jūbi had two parts of it still
missing, it was still powerful and it was able to destroy the whole of the Elemental Nations
only leaving about a few thousands of its people alive. Jūbi was about to start on the rest of
the world, but it was stopped by Naruko and a group of ninjas somehow. What happened
during the final battle and afterwards, the group didn’t know as Salazar didn’t seem to carry
on from that, and if he did the research was now missing. The Elemental Nations was
seemingly finished, so the man lost interest. That, or those scrolls and books were simply
stolen too. The notes they did have didn’t end on any sort of cliff-hanger like the others did,
so it was impossible to tell.
The one thing that Harry was happy about was that one of the Jutsu that Salazar found was
the one that he had been trying to copy since the previous summer: Multiple Shadow Clone
Technique, or as the scroll called it, Tajū Kage Bunshin no Jutsu. This Technique was
considered a Kinjutsu, a Forbidden Technique, because it could potentially be dangerous to
the person performing it. The clones were all given an equal amount of energy to use, an
amount that the original would have as well, unless the person was a master at using the
Jutsu. If the user was left with too little energy…
Harry wasn’t worried about that, as he had been absorbing some of the magic from The
Orb, so he didn’t think it would be much of a problem. But at the moment he didn’t have
the time to really begin working on performing the Jutsu the right way yet, but was
planning to do so soon.
The next Saturday morning Harry decided to take a break from training and school work
and relax in the Outcast Tower - of which there were a few already up, but most were still
in bed. As Harry sat there though, he saw that the Weasley Twins were still researching
ways to make ghost grow a bit older to help their ghost friend Myrtle out of her endless
puberty. Myrtle wasn’t as bad as she used to be, but there were still times where she got on
their nerves. The sooner she was out of puberty, the better. The Twins had done some great
work in their research, and might have found a way to help Myrtle. Harry picked up on
something the others didn’t about the twins though, the two were looking into other
research matters involving the dead and ghosts. It seemed to Harry that they were looking
into ways of becoming Necromancers. Harry could only assume the profession was either
illegal, or at the very least not talked about, because he’d never heard anything about magic
related to the dead in his time at Hogwarts. Truth be told, Harry was interested too; you
never knew when a situation would call for certain spells that weren’t well known.
“How are ghosts formed, anyway?” Harry asked suddenly as he thought about
Necromancy, it might help the Twins further their research if they knew this.
The girls, Su, Susan, Hannah and Daphne, all looked at each other, and through silent vote
Daphne, being the local Pureblood, was chosen to answer. “When someone dies their
magical reserves don’t just disappear into thin air, they rapidly burn off. Nobody knows
what this fuels, some believe it’s to ‘propel the soul to the next great adventure’, but that’s
never been proven, and it’s even potentially disproven by objects also being able to become
ghosts.”
Harry looked even more curious. “Ghostly objects?”

Daphne nodded. “Yes. Do you remember Nick’s Deathday Party, how there was rotten
food and empty drink bottle and glasses?” Harry nodded as he remembered that evening,
absently noticing Hermione come down from her room, her steps shambling and her jaw
cracking with a wide yawn as she listened into what was been said. “Well one of the
reasons for this was because sometimes when an items serves its purpose; food being eaten
and drinks being drank, for instance, they can leave behind an imprint, a ghostly copy. Like
I said before with humans, the act of creating a ghost is completely at random, nobody
knows what factors really make it happens, but the magic that burns itself away can lead to
a similar reaction to food, only it happens more often naturally. I can only assume ambient
magic has something to do with inanimate ghosts, since the items themselves don’t have
any magic.”
“Naturally? So it can be done on purpose?” The raven haired leader asked slowly.
Daphne didn’t have an answer for that one though, she just shrugged. Myrtle was the one
who gave him the answer he was seeking. “In theory, yes, but nobody has even tried.
What’s the point? Pleasing ghosts? Good luck finding someone with a pulse interested in
doing that.” She frowned, only to blink and look around, her cheeks tingeing a deeper blue.
“Present company excluded.”
Harry nodded slowly, and the silence resumed for several minutes as Harry was deep in
though and the others got back to what they were doing.
“Hey Gred, Forge, you still have those almost empty bottles of Fire Whiskey in the
cupboard?” He requested suddenly.
The ginger twins didn’t even look up from the thick, black leather book they’d been
hunched over since Myrtle joined them as they replied in unison. “Sure Harry, top shelf
behind Monply.”
Harry nodded, assuming they meant Monopoly, a game Hermione had asked her parents to
buy and send over to play. It was a hit with the Purebloods of the group, Daphne especially
enjoyed becoming the Godqueen of Boardwalk and Park Place and reaping in all that sweet
monopoly money. He got up and walked over to the cupboard, reached inside and took out
two of the many bottles within. They were the only ones that had been opened, and were
both almost completely drained, just a little bit left at the bottom of each bottle.
Harry put his theory to work and charged one of the bottles with magic. It seemed to absorb
the energy, so he pushed more, feeling a slight but growing resistance the more he pushed.
And then it exploded.
Shrieks filled the room and a rapid series of questions all being a variation of “Harry, are
you okay?!” were thrown his way. Harry himself cringed and pulled a shard of glass out of
his palm, thankfully the only injury he sustained from the encounter. He turned to look at
them, giving them all an apologetic look. “I’m fine, sorry about that, I didn’t know objects
had a limit for how much magic they could hold. Or, I suppose I should say, I didn’t know
they exploded when they hit that limit.” He clarified.
He began pushing magic into the other bottle. This time he did it slowly and cautiously,
making sure the second the bottle felt like it was ‘full’ he stopped. The bottle didn’t look
any different visually, and he really had no idea what to do with the Fire Whiskey inside.
With a shrug he popped the top and threw back the half a mouthful left. He grimaced at the
taste, but the burning sensation the twins always complained about was absent. ‘Was it
because of the magic?’ He wondered, before dismissing that theory.
He tossed the now empty bottle across the room, expertly landing it in the garbage can they
ended up rarely using. He turned around, only to come eye to eye… to eye to eye, with the
Weasley twins staring at him with sparkly eyes. “How’d you do that?” They asked
urgently.
“Uh…” Harry replied eloquently.

“The Fire Whiskey, you drank it without fire coming out of your ears, or you face turning
red.” George clarified. “We hate it! But we can’t get normal Whiskey since we Magicals
are ‘too good’ for Muggle Whiskey.” Griped Fred.
Harry gave them a flat look before his eyebrow twitched and suddenly his hair was
replaced by fire.
The twin’s excited look died a quick death as they realized what he meant. “Oh…” Fred
moped. George sighed, slinging an arm around his brother’s shoulder, “We really should
have expected ‘Fire’ Whiskey would affect you differently. Seems a bit obvious in
retrospect.”
What looked like another tangent between the infamous twins was cut off by a squeal from
their new House Ghosts. “Booze!”
Harry looked over, only to chuckle as he saw Myrtle floating several feet off the ground on
her back, curled in a ball and suckling on a ghostly bottle of Fire Whiskey like a baby.
His vision was suddenly obscured with what appeared to be rolled up newspaper as it
swatted him in the forehead. “No.” Hermione scolded on the other end of her weapon. “Bad
Harry. It’s far too early in the morning to be making magical discoveries. I haven’t even
had my morning gallon of coffee yet.”
o0OoO0o
1st of May:
Harry finally found time to work on the Shadow Clone Jutsu as well, managing to fully
learn the technique with the help of the scrolls. Harry wasn’t sure what allowed him to use
the Jutsu, but he was the only one who managed to get it to work. They were making
progress though, so it seemed like him trying to recreate the Jutsu had left him better
prepared for the real thing. The Weasely twins were the first to manage a single clone each,
who they immediately ordered to do their school work and go to their class so they could
concentrate more on pranks. Hermione was next, getting a full three clones from the get go,
which was celebrated by all four invading the Chamber’s recently discovered library. By
the time May rolled around everyone had managed to create a single clone at least and had
them doing various things, just practising with the Jutsu to gain a better mastery.
Harry had long since moved onto learning something else though, and while they were all
picking up the Sahdow Clone Jutsu, he’d pulled a random scroll off the shelf and thanked
his strange luck as it turned out to be Kinjutsu Kuchiyose: Kaso Rairai, or, in English,
Forbidden Summoning Technique: Fire Rats Cometh. The Jutsu summoned rats that were
encased in flame, they would burn any object or person they were ordered to attack. He was
also looking into what he was calling the Immortality Jutsu as a working title, as the scroll
was slightly damaged and the name was gone. As the name implied it made the user
immortal by anchoring their spirit, their soul, onto another body. The user could then take
control of that body, killing the native soul through a battle of willpower. Harry admitted it
was a little redundant, since he had the Philosopher’s Stone, and could die from old age and
ailments, but that didn’t mean a back-up plan would hurt anything. As he knew he could be
killed by other means…
This Jutsu was so complex that he was sure it would take him years to work it out though,
so he didn’t see himself using it any time soon.
He was currently taking a break after practising with his Clones in the Chamber’s Common
Room, making sure the Jutsu was combat ready, when Hermione, Su and the Patil Twins
came down the stairs. “Harry I was wondering if we could borrow your Enhancing the
Body: Guide to Rituals book again please?”
“Sure, Hermione. What do you need it for?” Harry asked curiously, pointing to where the
book in question was sitting on an end table.
“Experimentation.” Su answered.
“She means we’re going to be trying one of the rituals. I suppose you could say it’s an
experiment since we’ve never performed a ritual before.” Hermione said, sending a flat
look at the Asian girl, disliking the term that implied she didn’t know what she was doing.
“Oh, which one?” He inquired, interested in which one his friends might want to try.
“The one that grants us an animal’s traits, which traits depending mostly on what creature
we perform the ritual using.” Padma explained.
“And we even found that if we use a magical creature there’s a chance we’ll gain their
magical abilities!” Parvati picked up where her sister left off excitedly.
Harry recognized the ritual, he was somewhat tempted to do it himself, but had put off
doing it in favour of mastering the Jutsu. He also wasn’t sure which creature he wanted to
use in the ritual, and didn’t want to jump into things prematurely and waste the opportunity.
“I’m assuming you want to use one of the rooms below to eliminate the chance of being
interrupted?”
Hermione nodded, her cheeks reddening as she explained, “We also need the privacy; we
have to do it naked. So if you don’t mind leaving a few clones to stand guard and staying
up here we would be grateful.”
Harry shook his head, “I’ll be more than happy to supply as many clones as I can make to
keep lookout - though I don’t see the point considering you’ll be under several layers of
security already - but I need to be there.”
Hermione’s blush grew as she caught on to what he was saying, “Harry, I-”
He interrupted her, “I can teleport, so if anything goes wrong I can get you four to the
Hospital Wing instantly. Plus, I have more experience with rituals than any of you do.
While I haven’t performed any on myself yet I fully intend to use quite a few of them. In
preparation I’ve memorized that entire book,” He gestured at the book he’d directed her
towards earlier, “And the ritual you want to use is a two part ritual, the second part needs a
Parseltongue to make the potion.” They looked bashful at forgetting this part of it, but he
didn’t press them about it, “So have you decided on what animal’s blood you’re all going to
use? And, now that we’re o the subject, do you have all the ingredients you’ll need?” Harry
inquired.
“We do.” Hermione answered, holding out the bag with the needed materials they would
need “We brought everything before we came here. As for the blood, I was hoping that I
could use some from Aneira?”
“Sure no problem, I’ll get her in a minute.” Harry accepted easily, “What about you three?”
“Non-magical fox.” Su answered. It as it was quick, and had good sense of hearing, smell,
and sight. It would compliment her existing skills nicely.
“Me and my sister are going to be siamese cats.” Parvati answered for both Patils. They
were only really in this for the enhanced senses, and cat-like grace would be more of a
bonus than anything, so they didn’t spare a thought to using a more magical feline.
“Alright, when do you want to do this?” He asked.
“Since it’s the weekend we were thinking we could do it now. Would that work?”
Hermione replied uncertainly.
“Sure, that would work fine. Just let me get the blood from Aneira. You should probably
give her a gift of some kind for this.” Harry commented, to which Hermione nodded
thoughtfully, only to have the Familiar in question hop into his lap. Blinking in surprised he
made a mental note to give the feline a treat the next chance he got and ran his hand down
her back soothingly, casting a spell with his other hand to painlessly take some of her
blood, which was pulled into a ball at the tip of his wand. He placed the blood into a crystal
vial, and handed it to Hermione. “Now that that’s out of the way, let me start the potion for
you.” He said, sending her a questioning look. Hermione answered his unasked question by
gesturing to where the ingredients they already had were sitting by their feet.
Over the next few hours Harry spent his time standing over five cauldrons brewing the
potion the girls needed. The ingredients that he used were Powdered Birch Bark, to ensure
that no unwanted Spirits were able to interfere with the ritual. Next were Powdered
Blackthorn Bark and African Violet, which was used for both normal and spiritual
protection. A cloth of gold was added to ensure nothing unwanted would be brought along
with when the bond between the animal and human was created, granting a certain level of
understanding. Then there was the Dulse, which was used to ensure harmony of the fusion
of the now cleanly severed and cleansed traits with the human. After an hour of brewing
these together on a low heat, Harry then added the girls’ blood before stirring in the
Basilisk Venom, which they got from the Basilisk in the chamber, to fully bind them to a
human, and the Phoenix Ash from a rare Shadow Phoenix to restore the traits stolen from
the animal back to said animal. This wasn’t really needed for any of the potions but
Hermione’s, since the fox and cats were completely disposable, but Harry didn’t want to
deviate from the instructions because it was convenient.
The last step was to crystallize it, which is where Harry’s unique skill came in. He began to
chant the Parseltongue Spell, and soon the potion shrank and hardened into the chalk sized
chunk they needed it to be. Once the potions were crystallized, Harry gave the cylindrical
gems to the girls and asked, “Are you girls ready for the next part?”
“We are.” Hermione replied, fighting down the blush as she accepted that Harry was going
to be seeing them naked now. The other three girls were of similar expression, but they
accepted that they needed him. While the ritual was fairly simple, none of them had any
practical experience, and the more eyes there to check things over the better.
Crystals in hand, they began drawing the Ritual Circle with runes made from the crystallize
potion, using them like a piece of chalk, for the needed ritual.
The girls then nervously took their robes off, revealing nothing but their bodies beneath.
Harry resisted his body’s natural reaction, but was good enough at leering now to not get
caught checking them out. He liked what he saw, a lot, but put it out of his mind once they
stepped into their circles. He made sure he was at a safe distance, one that wouldn’t
interfere with the ritual, when he noticed them getting ready. It was very interesting to see
when they called on the elemental spirits before promptly flooding their respective circles
with magical power to allow their power to mingle with the magical properties of the blood
within the crystallized potion, now etched as the runes themselves.
There was a flash of light from each of the four circles, a different colour from each one,
but all of which just as blinding as the last, and Harry was forced to shield his eyes. When
he opened his eyes he realized something must have gone wrong. He didn’t know what
happened, but instead of human girls his friends had been turned into human/animal
hybrids.
Hermione was the first girl to become visible. Her hair was, almost amusingly, completely
unchanged, but now she had two cat ears twitching within the bushy mess. She was covered
from head to toe in fur, it was mostly cream, but from her upper calf down was a dark
brown. Her chest, belly, crotch, and inner thighs were instead covered in pure white fur, as
was the tip of her new tail. Harry absently noted that the white fur wrapped around, and her
behind could now very literally be referred to as ‘heart shaped’, due to the unique fur
pattern covering it.
Su was next, looking far more in control of herself than the completely frozen Hermione.
Su’s ears were longer but thinner, and her muzzle was slightly longer than Hermione’s. Her
fur at first appeared to be completely black, but when it caught the light he could see just a
hint of blue. Her tail was thicker, or perhaps just poofier, than Hermione, but the strangest
thing was that she had two of them.
Padma and Parvati were revealed last. Both were covered is very light fur, almost white,
but leaning more towards a very light cream. The only exception was around their hands,
feet, thin tails, and new ears, which blended into more of a dark brown. The most startling
feature of the two Indian girls were their eyes. Hermione and Su’s hadn’t changed aside
from gaining a different pupil, at least from the distance he was at, but Parvati and Padma’s
eyes were now a solid icy blue, only their pupils, a solid black, standing out in their
mesmerizing depths. This added contracts allowed him to pinpoint the exact second they
became aware of their changes, because their thin slitted pupils widened in both surprise
and in reaction to the low light of the chamber, widening until they were almost the circles
they used to be, but instead were large ovals.
As the girls looked themselves over they were understandably shocked at what they saw.
“Harry, what happened here?!” Hermione exclaimed, just shy of shouting, her voice
panicked.
“I don’t know,” Harry said honestly, worried about his friends, “I did everything that I was
supposed to right. I don’t know what happened, but what’s done is done and we need to see
Madam Pomfrey, she might know how to undo this.”
“But Harry,” Hermione protested, horrified at the thought, “we can’t go like this.”
“I know you don’t like it, but she might be the only one who can undo what we did wrong.”
Harry pressed. It may have been embarrassing, but they could have something wrong inside
them for all he knew.
“Agreed.” Su supported, sounding defeated.
“I can transport us to one of the empty classrooms near the Hospital Wing so we’ll have
less of a chance of being seen.” Harry explained in an attempt to reassure them so they
wouldn’t worry as much. “Get dressed and I’ll transport you all when you done.”
o0OoO0o
Once the girls had gotten dressed, Harry transported them to one of the empty classrooms
near the Hospital Wing. After that they covered their faces with their cloaks and quickly
headed towards the Hospital Wing. Madam Pomfrey spotted them as soon as they came in
but instead spoke directly to Harry, giving him a resigned look, “So Mr. Potter, what have
you got yourself into this time?”
“It isn’t me this time Madam Pomfrey.” Harry answered, uncomfortably aware of how
often he’d spent in the Hospital Wing before he started defending himself. “It’s the girls,
they were, err...” He tried to think up a believable lie, but realized the truth would be better.
Lying would harm her chances, so telling the truth would help fix whatever happened much
faster and not make things worse, “We were performing a ritual that would help enhance
their senses. I was helping them with a part of it…”
“You did what?!” Madam Pomfrey exclaimed in shock and anger, “Are you daft? Rituals
are the most powerful and dangerous kind of magic to exist, and should never be attempted
without fully understanding what you are doing. So much can go wrong if you’re not
trained and experienced, it takes years for someone to be ready to even try and do a ritual.
You’re lucky it seems no one was killed because of it.” With a sigh, now a bit more calm
that she’d vented she asked, “So what happened to you girls?”
Removing their cloaks, the girls show their new selves to the School Healer who gasped in
shock at what she saw. “What happened to you?”
“We don’t know.” Harry explained for the girls as they put their cloaks back on. He handed
her the Enhancing the Body: Guide to Rituals on the page Strength of the Beast. As the
Healer was reading ritual, Harry went on to explain, “They wanted to do that one to
improve their senses, and gain control over ice in Hermione’s case, and as far as we know
we did everything right. I must be wrong though because, well, this happened.”
Madam Pomfrey read the Strength of the Beast Ritual a few times, before she said
anything. “I need to call in Headmaster Dumbledore and Professor Flitwick, McGonagall
and Snape, but are you sure that you did everything right?”
The gathered students didn’t like the other Professors knowing this, but if they could find
out how to transform them back, they would allow it. “As far as we know we did the runes
right,” Hermione answered.
“The potion was brewed to the letter.” Harry said confidently.

“Hmm,” Madam Pomfrey hummed thoughtfully, “you may have done everything right, but
there’s also a chance you could have done something wrong, something incredibly minor;
rituals are very finicky magic. Let me get the professors and I’ll explain.” As she said this,
Madam Pomfrey called a House-Elf to being Dumbledore, Flitwick, McGonagall and
Snape to the Hospital Wing.
As the four requested staff members arrived Dumbledore was the first to speak, “What’s
wrong Poppy?”
“Ladies, kindly remove your cloaks.” Madam Pomfrey asked kindly, and the girls did so to
reveal their new forms.
McGonagall gasped at seeing the girls like they were, “What happened to you girls?”
Once again Harry explained what happened. Once he finished, Snape scoffed, “Really
Potter? You, brew a potion that works, don’t make me laugh. You can’t make a decent
potion to save your life, or anyone’s in fact, most of your potions blow up or are no good at
all.”
“For your information sir,” Harry sneered the word sir, as he would have liked to call him a
few other things instead, but his friends needed help. So he would show some respect, for
them, “If you didn’t allow people to sabotage my work, I would be one of the top students
in Potions.”
“More arrogance, claiming you’re better than others.” Snape scowled at Harry, “you just
like your -”
“We all know what you think about me and my father,” Harry snapped, barely keeping
himself from reacting even more aggressively. “But at the moment, my friends comes first
and I would like to think that no matter what you think about my father and what he did to
you and others, he would put his friends first if they were in danger.”
“Well said Harry my boy,” Dumbledore said with his grandfatherly tone of voice, “Your
father would, and did, put his friends before everything.” His expression grew disappointed
though, “I’m also disappointed in the five of you for doing such a dangerous ritual. You’re
inexperience in performing rituals and so many things could have gone wrong. I would like
the book you used to stop you from being attempted to try anymore.”
He was instantly denied as Harry shook his head, frowning at the older man’s attempt.
“That won’t be happening.” He said firmly. “It isn’t being arrogant Snape, before you say
anything, it’s my right as Potter Heir. I have a right to build my own personal library. That
book was already added to my library, and was taken out to be used. It’s going right back
onto my bookshelf until I feel I’m ready to use it.”
Once again Harry saw Snape about to say something, most likely involving the words
Potter and Arrogance, but Dumbledore cut him off with another attempted theft as he tried
a different method. “I understand that my boy, but I’m worried that you’re not ready for
this sort of book, I think it best that I look over the books that you have and keep them until
you’re older and more experienced so you can use them to their fullest. As Headmaster, it is
my job to make sure you and the other students are safe and cared for, it is -”
That was far as Dumbledore got as Harry began to laugh, “Safe and cared?” Harry echoed,
his tone bitterly amused and incredulous. “Yeah, right. Apart from Madam Pomfrey, none
of you tried to keep me nor my friends safe. The entire staff blatantly turns a blind eye to
any and every situation that would involve the slightest bit og work to sort out! You didn’t
do anything when Gryffindor cast me out, you didn’t do anything to help my friends when
they sided with me and were ostracised for it, you do nothing to curb the blatant racism that
a fourth of the school honestly thinks is completely okay to spout in public, nor the bullying
that same fourth constantly gets away with. Ask for my books again when you learn to do
you bloody jobs!” He said coldly, taking advantage of the momentarily silence after he
spoke to turn to the School Healer and ask, his voice back to normal, “Madam Pomfrey,
you said you might know why this happened to the girls?”
“There are many things that could have gone wrong,” Madam Pomfrey explained, “The
administering of the potion you made, for instance, the timing might be off a few seconds.
Most potion timing isn’t all that important, as you can leave it for a few minutes longer. But
in rituals, the timing for everything needs to be perfect. The Ritual Circle that you used
might also had an error. Even the smallest of mistakes in the Runic Array could cause
massive changes or deviations from the preferred outcome. There are many others things
that could go wrong, but those are the two main ones I can think of that could be reason
behind the changes.”
“So is there a way to get them back to normal?” Harry asked.
“I don’t know,” Pomfrey replied, “I was hoping the professors could help here.”
“I would need to look at the ritual first.” Dumbledore said, still hoping to get his hands on
the book, “There might be a way, but there’s the chance they would stay like that forever.”
As they heard this, the girls hugged Harry tighter, Hermione outright crying while the other
three were misty eyed. “Poppy, have you called Professor Babbling? She is the castle’s
resident expert on runes after all.”
“Not yet, no.” The Healer replied before summoning a House-Elf to do just that.
As the House-Elf went to get the Ancient Runes Professor, Dumbledore requested, “Can I
look at the ritual so we know what we’re dealing with Harry?”
Harry wordlessly applied a Gemini Charm, which created a perfect but temporary copy of
the pages containing the ritual and pointedly shrunk the book down so he could slip it into
his pocket. Once he did so he announced, “If there’s nothing else, I’d like to tell the rest of
my friends what’s going on. I’ll be back later to see how the girls are getting on.”
The girls in question wanted to beg Harry not to leave, but they accepted there was little
else he could do, and the rest of their friends didn’t deserve to be left in the dark. So they
give him another hug before Harry left to see their other friends.
o0OoO0o
2nd of May:
Harry slipped back into the Hospital wing when everyone but the girls were gone. They
were all awake, thankfully for his announcement. Su noticed him first, her ears and black
eyes tracking him before he’d even entered the room completely.
“Find it?” She asked, getting the other girls’ attentions.
Harry nodded, “I did.” He pulled a cloth of gold from his pocket, tearing it into four pieces
before tossing a piece onto each of the girls beds aside from Hermione, which he walked
over to stand beside her and showed her the frayed end. “Notice anything strange about
this?” He asked.
Hermione took the cloth, being careful not to scratch him with her new claws, and looked
the piece of fabric over with her new eyes, her pupils narrowing to enhance her vision
further subconsciously. “This... this is just cotton. How did I miss this?” She asked, outright
shocked and almost horrified at her own slip of something so obvious.
This was why Harry was here. He placed a comforting hand on her shoulder and answered,
his voice soothing, “I can hazard a guess that we were so sure we were going to screw up
the Circle we paid it too much attention and ignored the ingredients. The ritual worked
because the cloth itself was the right colour, but it wasn’t the metal magically woven into a
cloth, only the colour dyed into cotton. The cloth of gold was supposed to ensure you four
only got the animal’s traits, and possibly a unique familiarity with the creatures, but what
we had wasn’t as strong as the real thing and-”
“We got more than we bargained for.” Hermione finished for him. She looked at the other
girls tearfully, completely blaming herself for this because the ingredients were her
responsibility. “I’m so sorry, this is entirely my fault.”
Su shook her head, “You are forgiven. Easy mistake. We were too eager.” With a good
night’s sleep to take stock she wasn’t against her new body. Physical appearance aside -
which could be easily concealed with magic - there were no downsides she could determine
from her changes.
Parvati was next, smiling at the bushy haired girl to ease her worry. “Su’s right, we rushed,
but this really isn’t that bad. A little extreme, but it is precisely what we were going for.”
Padma was silent until the rest of the room turned their attention towards her. She was
reluctant to break the mood, but she stated her opinion anyway. “I agree with my sister, but
as a result of this it’s possible we’ll be classed as an unknown magical creature. And this
country is infamous for its many Anti-Creature Laws. It may be a good idea to transfer to
Beauxbatons as quickly as we can.”
Harry nodded his head, “We’ll keep that in mind as an option, but if worst comes to worst
and it’s possible, I’ll claim ownership. This is partly my fault too and I’ll take responsibility
if need be. The laws are idiotic and bordering on barbaric in certain areas, as we’re all
aware, but my status is definitely on the higher end of the scale here and I can and will use
that to every advantage to make sure you’re all safe.” He declared firmly. The Outcasts, the
girls in particular, were his, and he intended to keep it that way.
The girls smiled at him, grateful for his offer, but were interrupted as Hermione began
purring as Harry’s hand didn’t remain still and began stroking her upper arm. The girl in
question froze, her hand reaching up to grasp her throat, as if to force the sound to stop.
Harry grinned devilishly, something that Hermione caught and started waving her hands in
front of herself, “Harry, don’t you dare!”
It was too late though, and the three girls on the other beds watched and laughed as Harry
began petting the bookworm, stroking her back and head. As a result the newly minted
Catgirl dissolved into an almost puddle of throaty purrs as Harry’s skilled hands worked the
more ‘public friendly’ spots on her body to make her purr.
Su didn’t know if she should class this new information as a pro or a con, but she wanted to
find out first hand.
o0OoO0o
21st of May:
For the first week in the Hospital Wing the girls had to stay behind closed blinds so no one
could see them. When asked about the blinds, and why they were up, people got the reply
that the four of them were in detention to help Hagrid cleaning around the Forbidden
Forest. But when Hagrid left to get something, they were attacked by some unknown beast,
and were left badly scared. They would heal over time, but until then the blinds would be
up so people wouldn’t stare at them.
Harry never told the Professors what he’d found, already knowing the changes were
permanent since the ritual was designed to overwrite their original senses with the new
ones, changing their very souls, so they continued fruitlessly searching for an answer that
wasn’t there. Eventually the staff had to settle on simply trying to blindly fix the changes,
which proved fruitless. After that they moved onto ways to conceal what were now their
student’s natural states of body.
It was Professor Babbling and Flitwick that came up with an idea that help to hide the
human/animal hybrids: Glamour necklaces. The two Professors personally made them all
Glamour necklaces that would hide their non-human appendages. The necklaces would not
only hide their new forms, but thanks to the runes on the necklaces, should someone touch
them accidentally, they would feel normal skin instead of fur. Madame Pomfrey also taught
them a charm to do the same thing, for redundancies sake. After they were thoroughly safe
from being discovered, they were given a stern talking to for making such a foolish
endeavour. Although none of the other students learned about the mishap, their friends
were supportive and helped them with the physical changes they were going through and
the emotions accepting the changes to their lives invoked.
On the side the twins finally found a spell to age Myrtle a few year to end her fifty years of
puberty. They found the spell in the personal library of Salazar Slytherin. Myrtle was now
very proudly in her early twenties, and was all the happier for it. She couldn’t stop
thanking the Weasley Twin for what they did. Her flirting with Harry likely would have
increased because of her curvier body, but Harry wasn’t in the best of moods, blaming
himself for his failure with the ritual.
Now it was Friday night and Harry was heading back to the Outcast Tower after visiting
Melody in the Hospital Wing. For the first time in a while he was smiling as he left the
Infirmary as Madame Pomfrey informed him the Mandrakes would be ready in around a
week. Luna was great, and her eagerness to learn everything she could about sex was very
pleasing, but he was still ecstatic to have his first and favourite sex-slave back after all this
time. He had Aneira with him at the time, taking the chance to just walk around the castle
with her.
As they were walking back to the tower, Harry heard Aneira grow at something before she
ran off. Wondering what was going on, Harry followed her to down to the first floor and
followed her until they were just outside Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom. When
he caught up with his Familiar, as he did he found that Aneira had a rat in her paws, happily
crunching away on it. Harry shook his head in amusement. He fed Aneira plenty, but she
still loved to catch her own food. Rodents mostly, but there was also the occasional
woodland creature. Apparently the cuter an animal was the better its face tasted.
As he was about to call Aneira he heard sounds of a struggle in the classroom, like someone
was fighting. He was curious as to what was happening, so he peaked though the door only
to see a naked girl who looked like she was thirteen/fourteen years old trying to escape and,
to Harry’s disgust, a naked Lockhart. Harry’s disgust gave way to a smirk as he quickly
worked out how to use the situation to his advantage. Harry had been tinkering with the
idea of looking for a way to control the blowhard, and now he had something.
Harry could get rid of Lockhart easily enough, he was a fake and a fraud and an awful
Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor. The only reason Harry didn’t get rid of him was
that he was good at teaching duelling. This situation was perfect for gaining control of
things, as not only could Lockhart teach him and his friends more about duelling, but
Lockhart was famous and Harry knew he could use the man’s fame to get a few things that
his own Boy-Who-Lived fame couldn’t get.
Seeing his chance Harry barged into the classroom, “What the fuck is going on here?” He
demanded, playing the part for the girl.
It worked, too. The girl scurried over to him and all but dove behind her supposed knight in
shining armour. “P-Please help me.” She whispered.
Lockhart paled heavily, his wand flashing and somehow managing to conjure a pair of
trousers on himself before he fumbled and dropped it. “M-Mister Potter, this isn’t what it
looks like!” The blond insisted, his eyes darting back and forth as he tried and failed to
rapidly think up a plausible excuse.
Harry rolled the man’s wand behind him so it was well out of reach, one hand placing itself
on the unnamed girl’s shoulder so she didn’t run away. He was almost amused when she
latched onto his side of her own volition. “Oh I’m sure it isn’t. After all, the great Gilderoy
Lockhart wouldn’t rape a teenage girl, nor would he memory wipe her once he was done.”
The man in question was still deathly pale, and now sweating profusely as the situation
really sunk in. He had no choice but to act. He pulled his wand, only for his entire arm to
freeze in place. Lockhart yelped in ear as he caught sight of a very large tiger growling at
him from Harry’s side. Harry let Lockhart suffer for a minute before his wand flashed out
and in a flash of red light his target slumped to the floor.
“What?” Lockhart blurted, taking his hands away from his face, where he’d been cowering
behind them when he saw the girl unconscious on the ground. Harry’s wand was now
pointed squarely at him now. “What’s going on here?”
“I have a proposal for you, an offer you can’t refuse, you could even say.” Harry smirked.
While his wand really wasn’t needed at this point with Aneira there, he wasn’t going to be
too careful with this man. Harry gestured for Lockhart to sit down which, still shaky and a
great deal confused, he did.
As he sat down, Lockhart asked, “What do you want with me?”

“Many things.” Harry answered vaguely, “Now we both know you’re a fraud, your books
are only non-fiction because you found the people that actually defeated all those creatures
and altered their memories so they don’t remember. To be honest though, I don’t care about
that. We both know you’re also a rapist, and normally I wouldn’t care about that either.”
“Normally?” Lockhart blurted, shocked.
“I’m getting there.” Harry replied patiently, “We both know that you’re an awful Defence
Professor, but fairly good at teaching duelling. So for me to ‘forget’ about your actions, and
keep forgetting about them, you quit teaching Defence, I don’t care what excuse you give.
Tell them you discovered you were better at teaching duelling, and will stay on as a
Duelling Instructor. You may offer me an apprenticeship, which should make both of use
even more famous.”
“That’s it?” Lockhart asked, honestly bewildered, he thought he would need to do a lot
more than that. He swallowed thickly as he saw an intimidating and foreboding smile form
on the younger boy’s face.
“No, those were just the easy demands.” Harry said with a smirk, “I want a Magical Vow
you’ll be my informant and follow my orders from now on. I also want you to teach me the
Obliviation Spell and vow to never force yourself or rape another student.”
Lockhart’s face reddened with anger, “I thought you said you didn’t care about that!”
Harry snorted, “I said I normally wouldn’t. You see, you never know when someone could
be useful to me. If I recruit someone and it turns out she’s one memory cleansing spell
away from a mental breakdown because you couldn’t keep your dick in your pants, well I
might find myself with the urge to see exactly how far your ligaments can stretch before
they start to snap.”
“A-And if I refuse to agree to this and leave?” Lockhart demanded, his tough tone failing
completely after the offhanded way Harry mentioned what would likely be an incredibly
painful, and crippling, method of torture.
“Then I kill you. You’re not the type of man who can hide for long.” Harry said without
hesitation, but his eyes held a fire that told Lockhart that Harry would indeed kill him. He
went on to say, “I just have to say that I found you raping a student, and you put up a fight
and I was forced to kill you. Then not only will you be dead, but your reputation will be
gone. You’ll just be a little cliff note, some rapist the famous Boy-Who-Lived discovered
and brought to justice.”
“What about the girl?” Lockhart asked as he nodded towards the girl on the floor, still
unconscious from Harry’s spell.
“I’ll deal with her.” Harry answered, referring to his Mind Trick. Although he had finally
mastered the skill, it still wasn’t fully perfect. Unlike Obliviate his technique had a time
limit; one week, but it was slowly becoming long over time. After that week was up the
person would be free from whatever he’d done to them and go back to the way they were
before. He once had one girl date someone who she hated, but once she was free from the
spell she broke up with him, not knowing why the hell she had dated him in the first place.
Harry was lucky that the Mind Trick was like a magically subconscious suggestion, where
it was them who thought of it and not Harry. The only subconscious suggestion that seems
to last were the ones that caused them to forget what they saw. But that lead to the second
limitation, a person with a strong will or someone who knew Occlumency could fight
against it. This was Harry’s motivation for learning the Obliviate, so he had a perfect back-
up if his Mind trick didn’t work for whatever reason. There were of course ways around
this as well, but he would work on those after, one step at a time.
Lockhart knew right away that he was trapped. “Fine, you win I’ll do this, but what do I get
out of this?” The older man asked.
“Apart from me not telling anyone and having me as an Apprentice making us both more
famous, you can keep doing what you’re doing, taking the credit for other people’s work. I
suppose I could also have a Simulacrum created for you if I’m satisfied with what you
teach me and my friends.”
Lockhart was stunned by the offer. While not ludicrously expensive a Simulacrum was
definitely something only the wealthy would ever buy. A Simulacrum was a sort of
artificial human that could be programmed to act and be whatever the user desired
repeatedly. It was like owning your own Metamorphagus, only they didn’t have any sort of
soul or conscience, since their personality was set to whatever the user desired. If he owned
one of them Lockhart would be able to play out almost every single fantasy he had without
any danger of being caught.
Harry first heard about them from Daphne, who mentioned that many Pureblood Lords kept
one or two around simply because of how useful they were, but he got even more
information from Slytherin’s library. While they couldn’t take very complex orders when it
came to things unrelated to sex (as that was indeed their main purpose and what the Charms
that programmed them were oriented towards) they made the perfect recording device.
Plant one in a popular area with simple orders to enjoy a cup of tea and act demure or not
outstanding or eye catching in any way and they could spend the entire day dictating every
conversation around them for future use.
“And if I get bored of it?” He sniffed, attempting to get more.
His tactic failed as Harry scowled at him. “Bullshit. Do not take me for an idiot. I know full
well the possibilities are near endless with a top galleon Simulacrum. The only possible
thing you can’t do with it is duplicate it, but I never said you couldn’t kidnap a Muggle girl
for an afternoon. If you’re good I suppose I could agree to send any little girls or boys that
become too nosey for their own good your way, as long as I have no use for them.” Harry
suggested vaguely.
Lockhart was silent for several moments as he realized how non-restrictive his orders really
were. They fit Harry’s needs, but they left enough room for him to still get what he wanted.
The rest of the year would still utterly droll and lonely, but the school year was mostly over
anyway and he felt he could last just a few months dry.
“Very well, I accept.” Lockhart said, cautiously moving his hand as the ice on it suddenly
melted, massaging the feeling back into the cold appendage.
Harry watched the man give a Magical Vow that fit exactly what he needed and, satisfied
with everything about the encounter, left the man, the unnamed girl slung uncaringly over
his shoulder with his robes over her. He stopped to grab her clothes before leaving.
Halfway back to where he was going to leave the girl he had a sudden thought. Ducking
into the closest abandoned classroom he sat the girl down in one of the chairs and hit her
with a Re-enervate spell. The girl awoke with a start, looking around with fear filled eyes
until she caught sight of Harry standing above her.
“Thank you so much for saving me!” She said, her voice cracking lightly. “I don’t think I’ll
ever be able to repay you.”
Harry had a different idea as to how this scenario would play out though, and put a bit of
magic into his voice, using a mild Mind trick to act as a compulsion, “Why don’t you give
me a blowjob for saving your chastity?”
It took a few seconds for the compulsion to sink in, but it meshed well with the girl’s
natural desire to repay him and she nodded eagerly, letting his robe drop to the floor as she
took two steps forward and knelt between his knees.
She began to lick Harry cock slowly, her hands reaching up to massage his balls. It became
increasingly clear the girl knew her way around a blowjob as she descended lower and
lower. Harry was incredibly pleased when she managed to get his entire length into her
mouth and throat. She could only hold it there for a few seconds before she pulled back,
coughing lightly and drooling, but she went right back to it without any action on his part.
He settled back in to enjoy himself. He would be modifying her memory later, but there
was really no reason he couldn’t enjoy her while he had her.
A plan he followed quite happily too, by the time he was done with her he’d ended up
taking the chastity he’d protected earlier - internally shocked she still had it, considering
how good her oral skills were - before using a more powerful Mind Trick to smother the
evenings memories with more powerful ones of wandering the halls for a reason he left up
to her mind.
o0OoO0o
1st of June
A week later Lockhart had made the announcement to the school that he wouldn’t be
teaching Defence the following year, which many cheered about, but followed this up by
declaring proudly that he would become the new Duelling Professor which Dumbledore
agreed upon.
However, it was only a few days and already there was a snag. It seemed that Lockhart
hadn’t much more to teach the students, as he just knew the basics of duelling and adding
his own style into it. Harry was a bit upset about this, seeing this as Lockhart pulling a fast
one on him. But after some thought Harry got an idea and talked about this problem again
with Lockhart the next chance he got.
Harry had smirked at him, his suspicions being correct, as Lockhart had indeed thought
he’d pulled a fast one until Harry told him that over the summer he would have to take a
crash course in duelling so he would have something new to teach. Lockhart wanted to
argue, but he knew that Harry was right about it and so he cleared most of his schedule
aside from his book signings and a few other things that wouldn’t take long. He would be
busier than he would have liked, but on the upside he would have a chance to make the
announcement that Harry Potter would be his Duelling Apprentice, which would be good
for him.
Apart for this there was the interesting news that Lucius Malfoy was sacked as school
governor. No one was sure why he was sacked, but there were many rumours as to why,
two of them were: he tried to blackmail some female student but it didn’t work and he tried
to curse her, but was caught and so fired. Another was that his son Draco was caught with
illegal items, namely highly illegal potions and books on the Dark Arts, and was going to
be put under Veritaserum to uncover any more illegal items, so to save his son he allowed
himself to be removed as school governor. Harry was more inclined to believe the latter
rumour, as he couldn’t see the elder Malfoy coming all the way to Hogwarts for an illegal
shag and then botching it up. Though he could be wrong, Magicals were infamously
incompetent. But then again, it could be one of the other rumours that were flying about.
As a result of all this Draco was no longer strutting around the school like he owned the
place, something that pleased Harry quite a bit. On the contrary, the Malfoy Heir looked
resentful and sulky.
That wasn’t all; just a few days ago all the petrified victims were finally given the cure.
They were still confined to the Hospital Wing for a few days to get their strength back, but
they were all okay. It would be today that they were going to be released, something Harry
couldn’t wait for. He was happy that his little slut was awake, and his public reunion with
her didn’t even come close to what he wanted out of a reunion. He had resisted his urges to
sneak into the Hospital Wing solely because there were so many patients there alongside
her, one of them even being a ghost, though Nearly Headless Nick was mostly sticking
around for moral support, since he was instantly as healthy as a ghost could be once he was
given the cure.
Harry’s attitude was noticeably calmer, lending even more evidence to his friend’s theory
that he and Melody were together in some fashion, even if both denied it all. The Outcasts
visited their friend often, Hermione almost never leaving as she filled her sister in on what
had happened while she was out.
One last thing of note was that second years had to decide their third year elective courses.
As each student in their third year must select at least two Elective Courses to pursue in
addition to the core classes, these courses were to help in their future career. The Elective
Courses were the following: Arithmancy, this was to learn about Spell Creation, altering
spells or/and making new spells. Ancient Runes, this was to learn about Runes and what
they could do, and help with the basics of Warding and Enchanting items. Care of Magical
Creatures, this was to learn about how to take care of magical animal. Divination, this was
to learn about how to tell the future. Muggle Studies, this was meant to teach how to act
around Muggles in the Muggle World. Enchanting, with a crash course in the needed
Ancient Runes for those who didn’t take that class too, to learn how to make and enchant
items. Healer Class, this was to learn about how to heal people and those who want to
become a Healer, though it was more of a glorified first aid and anatomy class until about
fifth year when things would start getting more serious. And lastly Symbology, which was
a lot like runes with symbols, but it was used to fight and heal, instead of warding and
enchanting items.
Most of these classes were either evening classes or weekend classes, and most students
didn’t like the idea apart for Harry and his group. After some thought, Harry decided to
Ancient Runes and Care of Magical Creatures, which were a weekday classes, and
Enchanting and Symbology as they were weekend classes. He felt that these classes could
be very useful for him in the future.
Susan and Hannah decided on Arithmancy, Ancient Runes, Enchanting, Healer Class and
Care of Magical Creatures. They also wanted to take Muggle Studies, but Harry and
Hermione were able to stop them by telling them it would be useless seeing that they had
friends who were raised in the Muggle World and could tell them more than a class that
they heard was a waste of time. It was like this for the rest of the group too.
Su decided on Arithmancy, Ancient Runes, Enchanting, Symbology, and the Healer class,
barely managing to squeeze the last class in, but she was very fit and didn’t mind sprinting
halfway across the castle if need be. Daphne, Blaise and Padma decided to take the same
classes; Arithmancy, Ancient Runes, Care of Magical Creatures, Enchanting and
Symbology. Parvati took Divination, Care of Magical Creatures and Healer Class.
Hermione, as someone who wanted to learn everything about magic, wanted to take all the
classes that they had. It took the Outcast hours of talking to Hermione to make her rethink
her decision. Eventually the only argument that stuck was that Hermione would get so worn
out she simply wouldn’t be learning anything because she would be too tired, just drifting
lazily and mindlessly from class to class like Ron was prone to do. They further soothed her
by assuring her that she would have full access to copies of their notes for the classes she
didn’t take, so if she found herself with time she could do independent study. She didn’t
need to take the class to qualify for taking the OWL and NEWT, so as long as she kept at it
she would be able to take as many of the exams as she felt she deserved to take. In the end
she decided to take, Arithmancy, Ancient Runes, Care of Magical Creatures, Enchanting
and Healer Class.
Now it was Tuesday, late afternoon, and Harry was walking towards the Hospital Wing to
meet up with her so he could show her the Chambers. He was within sight of the Hospital
Wing entrance when he was suddenly pulled into an empty room. Harry was about to attack
whoever pulled him into the classroom, when someone attacked his lips. Feeling a sense of
familiarity in the lip lock, Harry returned it full force. When the other person finally pulled
back it was revealed to be Melody, who didn’t hesitate at all and dove back in with a
moaned, “Oh Master.”
Before it got too heated Harry pulled back and said, “Not here my pet, I know somewhere
we can go to give us some more security. We’ve been lucky that we haven’t been caught
more than once.”
“More than once?” Melody asked in shock.
“Ginny Weasley.” Harry answered, “She was already inside one of the rooms hiding behind
a desk when we were together. Don’t worry, I’ve dealt with her and she won’t say a word
about us. Now, follow me, I’ve got something to show you.” And with that the two of them
headed towards the Chamber of Secrets at a brisk pace.
o0OoO0o
Once they got to the Chamber they were joined by a few of the other Outcasts, who showed
Meelody around the Chamber and got caught up more, telling her things that they couldn’t
in the Hospital Wing because the walls had ears. After they talked, they left to either go to
their clubs or just go back to the Outcast Tower to do their homework so that Harry and
Melody could talk alone and catch up.
Shortly after the Outcasts left, enough time to know that the others wouldn’t be coming
back, Harry and Melody quickly shed their robes. Melody was completely nude, while
Harry only had a pair of trousers on. Gently pulling Melody to him, Harry quickly attacked
her mouth with his own. She jumped up on him and wrapped her legs around his waist,
letting Harry walk them towards the Master Bedroom.
~~~ Lemon Begins ~~~

Once inside Melody pulled back and pushed Harry onto the bed before she dropped to her
knees. Swatting Harry’s hand away from his belt buckle she gave a feral grin before nimbly
removing the obstacle in the way of her prize.
Quickly unlatching the button on his pants she paused before slowly guiding the zipper’s
pin downward. Pulling his pants and briefs down she let out a low purr as his erection
jumped out to bob in front of her face. Not bothering to look up she kept all her attention
focused on the warm shaft in front of her. Licking her lips at the sight of the head already
slick with pre-cum she couldn’t help but smile. She finally realized how much she had
missed being there for him to use however he liked, and she couldn’t help the warm tingle
pulsing in her chest at the thought of him fucking her in any manner he desired, maybe
even punishing her for being out of commission for so long.
Fighting the urge to take him inside her mouth she glanced upwards with a sultry smirk.
“Master, may I ask for a favour?”
“For you my dear, anything.” A twisted grin formed on his face as ideas of what she might
request played out in his head.
“Have you got the enchanted mirror connected to my mother’s bedroom here?” She asked.
“I do.” He summoned said mirror from the next room and casually levitated it over to hang
on the wall. Giving a knowing grin he gazed down at her. “Now, why did you want to
know?”
“It’s Tuesday evening and we both know my father's gone out for his weekly drink with his
friends.” Melody explained to Harry, who remembered all too well that particular subject.
“We also both know mother loves to spend these nights in her room masturbating. And,
well, I would like it if we were watching mum as you take me.”
“Oh aren’t you a dirty little slut.” Harry said with a lustful smile. He didn’t mind in the
slightest, it wouldn't be the first time Melody had asked for this.
“Yes Master I am, I’m your dirty little slut.” Melody said submissively, taking pride and
pleasure in her position. “So please let this dirty little slut show you how much she's yours
as we watch mum.”
“If that’s what you want.” Harry accepted, waving his hand over the mirror to activate it.
Sure enough, Emma was once again in her room naked and masturbating.
Before Harry could say anymore about it, Melody began to lick his cock and balls, before
she slid into her mouth inch by inch until her lips were touching his pubic hairs. She eased
him out slowly, her cheeks hollowed as she suckled on him until just the head remained,
repeating the slow but deep back and forth.
It had been quite a while since he'd enjoyed Melody's well trained skills, and so it only took
a few more repetitions of this before he could take it no longer and slowly but surely began
to lose control. It was minor at first, just a few bucks of his hips, but before too long he had
a hand on either side of her head and was completely controlling her movements.
Melody, never one to let an opportunity go to waste when it came to pleasuring her Master,
focused instead of working her lips, tongue and throat, letting Harry control the pace
completely. She made absolutely certain he remained in her mouth, sucking so hard Harry
doubted he could free his cock even if he wanted to for some strange reason, and instead
ensured his pace remained the savage and rough throat fucking it had become. It became
more savage as Harry saw Emma in the mirror fucking herself even faster. It was as if she
could see what was happening on their side of things and was aroused by it, spurring her on
to fall even deeper into the lust filled haze she was engulfed in.
Either way, seeing this and Melody giving the best blowjob ever, it didn’t took long for
Harry’s cock to finally explode, and when it did Melody almost violently grabbed his ass
both hands and held him close, milking him for every drop as he spurted stream after
stream of seed down her throat. ‘Damn, that was one of a hell of a blowjob.’ Harry thought
to himself. Melody was very skilled, mostly through practice, but she also had a natural
affinity towards it - or maybe simply an affinity towards anything involving submission -
but what she'd just done was amazing.
“If I didn’t know better, I would think that you being petrified made you better at sucking
me off.” Harry said in lust.
As they were getting their breathe back, they looked in the mirror to see that Emma was
also recovering. But after a few seconds, Emma moved off her bed only to return with her
vibrator, and facing away from the mirror so that they could only see her ass and pussy.
Emma placed her length of plastic in her ass, as once again she began to finger herself,
looking back at the mirror with a lustful smile.
Melody only smiled as she saw this, as well as because of his breathless praise, and got up;
pulling him with. He was about to say something when she laid on the bed. She was spread
eagle, with one hand gently rubbing her already wet pussy while the other hand was
massaging her chest, giving equal time to both of her firm breasts.
Harry could see the lust in her eyes as she said, “Please Master, fuck my slutty pussy hard.”
He smiled as he climbed onto the bed, allowing her hand to guide his prick into her
wetness. He'd already creamed a few times that day, thanks to Luna, so he had no trouble
pumping his hardness into her without worry of climaxing too soon.
Remembering that Melody loved the doggie style, Harry pulled his cock out and rolled
Melody over so she was on all fours. Without missing a beat he slid himself right back in,
watching Emma as she pulled the vibrator in and out of her with one hand and fingering
herself with the other, pumping Melody's eager hole in a rapid sawing motion. As he
reached under her to rub her clit she caught her breath, “Make me cum Master. Make my
slutty pussy cum, please.”
It didn't take long at all before she clenched up, grunting cutely as he pinched her nub, and
she got exactly what she wanted . “Thank you Master! Thank you!” She yelled.
Harry wasn't far behind, slamming his hips against her with a loud clap and issuing a more
masculine grunt before unloading what felt like a quart of cum into her pussy.
She looked over her shoulder, smiling, and asked him. “Are you going to spank me now
Master?”
Knowing how much Melody loved to be spanked, Harry raised his hand as he heard
Melody sigh with delight before burying her head in the mattress. He swatted her bottom
three times, still buried to the hilt inside her, Spank! Spank! Spank!
Melody took issue with this and pleaded, “Harder! Hit me harder Master. Make it hurt
because I've been a bad girl.” SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! Harry slapped her harder. He felt
his cock stiffen even further inside of her as her pussy flexed around him with every hit, her
bottom turning a bright red meanwhile.
Not able to hold himself back anymore, he briefly grasped her hips with both hands before
he started hammering away at her pussy as fast as he could. As he was doing so he looked
up in the mirror and saw that Emma putting more effort into and fucking herself faster to
much the rhythm he was going at. Once he had a steady rhythm worked out and could
move on of his hands he immediately did so, showing no restraint at all as he began
slapping Melody's ass as hard as he could without toppling them over. Melody was sobbing
like a little girl, which did nothing to stop her from having another loud orgasm and messy
orgasm.
Harry was about to finish as well but pulled out at the last second, wanting to cum
elsewhere. “Suck me! I want to cum in your mouth.” She moved around, pushing him onto
his back so she could get at to his cock easier. She swallowed his slimy cock to his balls,
her tongue snaking out and licking eagerly at his sack, which felt utterly wonderful. Due to
this she even got an exact forewarning when her Master was about to cum as she felt his
balls tighten up. Demonstrating just how much stamina Harry had, his load was just as
plentiful as it had always been and almost caused her to choke, but many months of
experience had taught her how to handle it. Harry benefits in more than one way from this
as her throat swallowed around his shaft, causing his upper body to fall back limply onto
the mattress as the pleasure robbed him of the energy to remain upright.
“Thank you, Master.” Was all Melody said as she lay there bathed in her own sweat, “I
needed that badly.”
“No problem.” Harry replied with a warm smile as he laid next to her, one arm hung
loosely around her, “I missed having you.”
“Thank you Master.” Melody said with a smile, and as she looked at the mirror she saw her
mother asleep covered in her own cum, “It would seem that mum had a good time tonight
too.”
“Seem so.” Harry agreed with a smile as he waved his hand to turn the mirror off, and not
for the first time that night wondering if Emma was able to see them too.
Before he could say more he saw the shadows of someone’s feet through the crack in the
bedroom door. Melody moaned in disappointment as her Master got up and walked towards
the door. A swiftly opened door revealed Luna. Blinking in surprise, Harry asked, “What
are you doing here?”
“I was hoping to have some time with you and Melody, Master.” Luna said simply.
For Harry this was a good idea, he wanted to see if the two would work well with each
other, so he said, “Of course Luna come in.”
Melody was shocked to see Luna here, and so Harry explained, “Mel, I forgot to tell you,
whilst you were out Luna took your place so I wouldn’t do something foolish.”
“That’s okay Master.” Melody responded submissively, which made Harry smile, “I can't
imagine how bad it must have been after a while.”
“Would you mind if you and Luna had some fun together?” Harry asked.
“If that’s what you want Master, I’m more than happy to try it with Luna,” Melody once
again said submissively, this time with a lustful smile as she thought about it.
“Me too, Master.” said Luna with smile of her own.
“In that case Luna, don’t be shy, come over and look more closely. You're welcome to
touch as well.” Harry suggested with a grin.
Luna climbed onto the bed and sat cross legged between Melody’s legs and gazed
transfixed at her pussy. She never seen another women’s pussy before, and she realized that
it was beautiful, and it was so inviting. As she was looking at it, her Master made another
suggestion, “Don’t just stare at it, why don't you examine it with your hands?”
“Yes Master,” Luna said as she slowly pushed her finger into Melody’s pussy, with Melody
herself gently guiding Luna’s fingers. The blonde slowly pulled her fingers out of Melody’s
pussy, which made the girl to moan in pleasure at the friction.
“Oh please Luna, faster.” Melody moaned out, and Luna was all too happy to agree, and
began to go faster and faster, pumping one, two, and eventually a full three fingers into
Melody. So engrossed in her task Luna was taken by complete surprise as her fingers were
squeezed and her hand was sprayed with a small amount of clear liquid. Luna looked up at
the limp Melody, who looked blearily up at her and smiled, “That felt wonderful, thanks
Luna.”
“No problem Melody.” Luna said with a cute smile.

“Luna, get on all fours and lick Melody’s pussy.” Harry ordered, highly turned on by the
spectacle he'd just witnessed.
“Yes Master.” Luna replied dutifully, moving to set herself on all fours before lowering
herself to lick at the other girl's slit.
For several minutes Luna licked her way over every fold and intimate corner of Melody’s
pussy, and then she pressed the tip of her tongue ever so slightly into her. Melody was
moaning appropriately, and encouraging the girl to do more of what she liked, teaching the
slightly off-centre Ravenclaw how to please her.
As Luna was doing this, Harry stood behind Luna and held her hips. He was impressed
when, as he slid himself cleanly inside of her, she didn't pause in what she was doing. In
fact she dove even deeper into Melody's pussy, using her lips to stimulate her labia while
her tongue penetrated her.
Smiling, Harry kept hold of Luna’s hips and fucked her hard and fast. As a result Melody
screamed out in pleasure, “Oh yes Master! Fuck her harder, her tongue feels great so deep
within me. Keep going!” A request Harry was happy to comply with, and did so to the
mutual moans of both Luna and Melody. Harry blew his load first, painting Luna's insides
completely white, setting her off, who's vibrating moans and release of hot breath right on
her clit triggered Melody's orgasm.
As the three finished cumming they laid down on the bed with Melody and Luna on either
side of their Master with his arms around them both. As the three of them were laying
there, Harry smiled as he said, “You girls were wonderful, but it seems my cock as gotten
dirty, can you two clean it for me?”
“Yes Master,” the two of them said at once, both looking just as eager as the other as they
began to lick Harry’s cock. By some unspoken agreement Melody took his cock while
Luna handled his balls.
Harry felt wonderful, he'd dreamt of having a threesome for some time, and he had to say it
was an amazing experience. It wasn’t long before he was ready to cum again, so he gave
another order, his voice low with arousal, “I’m going to cum girls, I want you to put it in
one of your mouths and share it with the other by kissing.”
Seeing as she was already in place Melody dipped her head and sucked her Master's cock
into her mouth and begun to bob on it. Luna moved up, giving him a give as his hand
jumped up to finger her pussy, with his free hand used it to fuck Melody’s head even harder
and faster. They moaned into each other's mouths as they both came once again, Harry
unloading into Melody's waiting mouth and Luna clenching her thighs around his hand.
He and Luna parted and the blonde darted down to lock lips with Melody, sharing the cum
as he'd ordered. As they were doing this, Harry couldn’t help but think that it was a
wonderful sight, what he was looking at, two young girls who would do anything for him
kissing each other. He smirked as he noticed both had the same idea and their hands were
reaching up to finger the other. He was truly blessed to have two girls who were so kinky.
~~~ Lemon Ends ~~~
Roughly an hour later they laid next to their Master, who drifted off to sleep with a warm,
“That was wonderful…” and a smile. The girls only smiled tiredly at this, happy they were
able to please their Master. Seeing as they were already in a compromising position that
really couldn't be explained without admitting to being in a relationship, they remained
nude, but cast a few cleaning charms.
Both of them were going to curl up at his feet, like proper pets, ready for when he would
need her, but Luna stopped her, “You should sleep next to him.” She said with a tired
smile, “He's missed you deeply and it would be good if you slept next to him tonight so
when he wakes you’re the first thing he sees.”
“If you sure, you can join us you know.” Melody said with her own tired but fond smile.
“I know I could,” Luna admitted, “but this is the first time in months that you two would be
together. I think it would be for the best it was only the two of you for now.”
“Thank you Luna.” Melody said as she kissed Luna on the lips before she went to her
Masters side and hugged him. And as she drifted into a lovely sleep, Harry as if he knew
she was there, hugged her too. Smiling at the scene, Luna curled up near her Master’s feet,
as she followed the two into the land of dreams. Dreams of repeating what happened that
night, and dreams of what they wanted to happen next.
o0OoO0o
19th of June
Two weeks later threesomes had become a semi-regular happen stance. It would have been
more, but they couldn’t without the others getting more suspicious about the three then they
were already were - luckily the three weren't caught that night. During the past two weeks,
the school was a lot nicer toward them. Since the attacks stopped the other students were
slowly becoming somewhat nicer towards them, but over the last two weeks they were
trying to make nice and become their friends again. The Outcasts knew better, they knew
that Gryffindor especially wanted the Gryffindor of the Outcasts backs so that they could
have the best Quidditch Team back together. Apart for that, not much really happened,
apart from Draco's failed attempts trying to get his power back over the students. Daphne,
shocking, managed to relay the story of his failure without laughing herself silly. The same
could not be said for her friends.
Now it was the last day of Hogwarts, and the students were happy about going home for the
summer. So by ten o’clock in the morning, all of them had breakfast and were on the
Hogwarts Express. It was around late afternoon when they were back in London, and back
with their parents. Once Harry and the Granger girls met up with Emma and Dan, they went
to get something to eat before returning to the Granger Household back in Winchester.
TO BE CONTINUED!!
End Notes:
like to hear what you think of the story so far and any ideas you might have. I need ideas as
to what you would like to see happen over the summer holiday, please help with that as I
would like a few parts for the summer chapters.
Just so you know, they’ll be going a nudist beach on the island of Lesvos, which is between
Egypt and Greece. So any temples or other mythical places in those counties you would
like Harry and the girls to go to, please let me know and I’ll see what I can add. They’ll be
leaving a day or two after returning from Hogwarts, and will returning to England just after
Harry’s Birthday give or take a few days.
I would like to apologize for the long delay, I had a few health problems, which turned into
a bit depression for a while, and not only that, when I was ready to write again my muse
wasn’t there to help me to write. I’ve also been helping a friend to write his own dark/evil
Harry story. So once again I apologize for the long delay, I would like to say it won’t
happen again but I can’t promise that.
I’ve got another Beta Reader who’s helping with my story from the start, and he’s been
adding a few new plots into the story and a few OC’s. Before you begin to moan about
OC’s being added, I would like to point out what a reviewer pointed out to me, so far all the
characters in some form or another are dark, bash bait, or evil, there is no good characters
that’ll fight against evil for the light. So my new Beta Reader, going only by ‘Sun’, is
trying to add a few good guys into the story to fight against evil for the light. I won’t be
posting these Beta Read chapters until it is caught up with the latest chapters.
Before people begin to bitch and moan about me adding some history and scrolls of Naruto,
there’s a reason for this. You see I was having problems with how Harry could learn skills
from Naruto, so I decided that Naruto and his world once were real before it was destroyed.
I hope you like how I did it, please let me know. Also, if you have ideas as to what Jutsu
they could use, please let me know, I’m going to have Harry use Fire Jutsu mainly, for
obvious reasons, but he will be using other Jutsu skills too. I’m looking for Forbidden
Techniques for Harry to use, so any useful ones you can think of please let me know,
especially if they’re fire ones. If you can make new ones up, please let me know and I’ll use
them.
I’m also looking for a third year Sorting Song with this part: A House for those that the
others won’t take, either because of small mindedness or bigotry or both. It can be altered
of course, but it has to have a line about a new fifth house where all the society outcast are
welcomed, like vampires, werewolves and other outcasts, whom will be welcomes without
question.
Question: Would it bother you if Harry shared some of his girls, the more non-important
ones, with others? I’m planning to give Harry a Brothel, so he could earn money and to
keep his men happy - but at the same time sleep with the women himself at times. Also,
Harry is going to use some of his girls as tools, and send them off to other people and he’ll
sleep with girls who have boyfriends already.
Omake Request: I’m still looking for someone to do an Omake for this part:
Luna shook her head, cheerfully stating, “Oh no, I don’t get what all the fuss is about. It’s
not like snakes talk about taking over the world.” She looked suspiciously around before
she leaned in and whispered, “That’s what Owl’s do!”
I like the idea and I hope someone can write an Omake for it for me.
Back to index
Chapter 13 - Second Summer with the Grangers: Part 1! by dragen
Author's Notes:
Authors Note: I have to say thank you to all the reviewers that reviewed the last chapter.
Now I’d like to say sorry once again for the delay in update in this story, it was in part due
to health problems, chaotic muse, but also waiting for my new beta reader to catch up to
chapter 12, which he’s only done nine chapters, with the new plot that he has added.
However, after posting it on FF.Net and having poor reviews about the idea, I decided to
skip that and replace the story as it used to be. Which sadly, the whole thing was a waste of
time, as I could have started on this chapter sooner.
However, the idea behind it isn’t going to go to waste though, oh no, in time once I’ve
sorted out this version of the story, I’ll be doing that other version with the new heroes and
clean it up a lot. For now I’m after someone who can help me clean up the lemons in this
story and make them longer if possible, if you think you can help, please let me know
ASAP… as I REALLY need someone to help with them. So once again, if you think you
can help me by becoming my Lemon Beta Reader please let me know.
I would like to thank my latest new Beta Reader, The New Hercules, for cleaning up this
chapter for me, he has agreed to look over my other chapters to see if he can clean them up
too. Thank you mate, as I told you, you were a great find and have done a better job than I
ever suspected you to do, in my mind you have easily made this chapter twice as good as it
was in the first place. So once again thank you very much for betaing this story and I hope
to keep you around for a long to time come. After my main Beta Reader, Slice, I never
thought I find someone as good as him again - I was happy to find myself wrong.
I want to give The New Hercules special thanks for the mother/talk between Emma and her
daughters, I asked him to see if he could make them better, and boy he did just do that, he
rewrote most of it and made them hundred times better, adding things I could never thought
of. So a BIG thank you for writing this. I would like to thank my other Beta Read,
Slicerness, for adding a lot more to the end of the story involving Gabrielle, so thanks Slice
for that.
Chapter 13
19th of June:
A great example of an understatement would be to call Harry and the Granger family’s
drive back to their home in Winchester as a tense one. Conversation consisted entirely of
filling Dan and Emma in on the remarkable exploits of their school year. Hermione had
written them occasionally to keep the appearance of occasional updates. She had, however,
glossed over and even outright left out the most dramatic events so that they wouldn’t
worry about their daughters’ safety. None of her letters had mentioned the distressing
circumstances they had found themselves in. She was well aware of how much anxiety
being completely informed would cause them, and knowing exactly how much help they
could offer, none, Hermione had done her best to minimize or leave out the most disturbing
events, hoping they could be explained once resolved.
During the ride home, Hermione and Melody took turns telling their parents about what had
been left out of the letters. They did inform them about the mysterious paralyzations that
had happened, but that was only because Melody was attacked and they would be worried
since she wouldn’t be sending letters home like she was doing, so they would knew
something would have been wrong and the truth was better. However, they didn’t tell them
the rest, like the enigmatic ‘Heir of Slytherin’. They explained how, because of a few
coincidental actions happening at the time, and because earlier they found out the Harry
could talk to snakes, most of the students had for a time been convinced that Harry was this
Heir, and that Melody and Hermione had stuck up for Harry when few else would. The two
then explained how Harry, their daughters, and a few loyal friends; known collectively as
the “Outcasts,” had been shunned by the majority of the school, forced out of their houses,
and into a new one. Harry took over to explain his journey into the Chamber of Secrets, and
his showdown with the “memory” of Tom Riddle, who was possessing another young
student. He made a point of making direct eye contact with Emma, and not breaking it, as
he detailed his defeat of the Spectre and Basilisk and his rescue of Ginny.
There was a long pause after the trios’ lightning fast recap of another adrenaline filled year.
It was a while before Emma and Dan responded, but when they did, they started by
expressing their deep concern for Melody; asking about her petrification, and her current
state of health. It took a while before she was able to convince them she was completely
back to normal. Not unreasonably, Mr. and Mrs. Granger talked about removing their
daughters from Hogwarts, asking if either of them thought they might be better off in some
other magical school. To this the girls emphatically insisted they were best off where they
were, that everywhere else would be the same, and that the three of them were more than
capable of handling anything that happened to them. The emotional and spirited arguments
the sisters made for their continued study at Hogwarts convinced the parents to let them
stay, but failed to completely reassure their concerned adults.
Emma and Dan were absolutely livid that Hogwarts hadn’t notified them of the goings-on,
and even more frustrated that there was next to nothing he could do to hold the school
accountable. For a boarding school to completely forego telling her of a near disaster within
its own walls, to neglect to inform the parents of students of events that brought about it’s
own near-closing was bad enough. In the Muggle World it would be grounds for a class
action lawsuit for grossly negligent behaviour. What infuriated her most, what left her red
faced and sputtering for words was that the school hadn’t felt the need to tell them when
one of their own daughters had nearly spent a MONTH in a comatose state, it was left up to
their eldest to tell them about it. Dan told the group it showed how backwards the Magical
World was, and Emma said if it wasn’t for Harry there was no way she’d be letting her
daughters return there next year.
The Grangers had expected a few surprises and some excitement unlike what they were
used to when they sent their daughters to a wizarding school. What they were not
comfortable with, however, was the level of danger that Harry, Hermione and Melody
seemed to regularly find themselves in. So when Hermione timidly brought up the accident
that turned her into a Catgirl, the two were almost relieved to be able to respond to a more
run-of-the-mill seeming magical mishap. Harry and the girls told Dan and Emma about
how a few of them had been experimenting with a ritual that was meant to give them useful
animal traits; like better eyesight, heightened sense of smell, quicker reflexes, and other
abilities; but something had happened to them and they had become a full on hybrid of the
animal they’d wanted certain traits of. Hermione had become a hybrid of an ice-
tiger/human.
Mr. and Mrs. Granger understood that their children had only been experimenting in
something they believed they could handle when something unexpected happened. They
were self aware enough to know that if they had magic of their own, they too would likely
test the limits of their power, experiment and see if they could improve themselves. That
said they still felt that the ritual was a bit reckless. Emma tried to reassure Hermione, first
telling her that they weren’t unhappy with her changes if she wasn’t, but she then gently
scolded her for not being cautious enough. It seemed that nearly anything could happen, or
go wrong, with magic. Dan told her to put more time and thought into her projects when
she was trying new things, to avoid this sort of mistake in the future. Abashed Hermione’s
eyes met the floor, but her parents, seemingly bolstered by the fact that their parenting
could still help their special children, seemed to finally relax a bit more. There mind finally
left the danger their daughters had been in without their knowledge. Once they finally
arrived at the Grangers, Hermione showed her family her new true form before they sat
down to an early dinner.
As they were finished their first dinner back home, Dan cleared his throat and made an
announcement.
“As you girls know,” looking at his daughters, “we normally go on holiday to somewhere
like France a few weeks into summer. This year though your mother suggested that we do
things a little differently. We thought we could leave earlier than usual, say tomorrow, and
we could go somewhere we haven't been before until the beginning of August. We decided
on Greece.”
“Really!?” Hermione and Melody squealed together, making both their parents and Harry
smile at how excited they sounded.
“Yes, really girls.” Their mother said beaming. “We’re going to one of the islands, Lesvos,
for the summer. Not only that, but after a great deal of searching I found somewhere perfect
for our family.” She smiled warmly at Harry when she said this, showing him she thought
of him as a part of her family. It made him smile. He knew he’d have her. “The place we’ll
be staying is not only a nudist camp, but a magical nudist camp called Nymphs’ Nudist
Camp.”
Now this shocked all three children, “REALLY!?” The sisters repeated.
“Yes,” Emma said again, still smiling. “I felt, and your father agrees with me, that since
you’re all part of the Wizarding World, we should go to a few magical places during the
summer.”
“So apart for Lesvos, we’ll be visiting other parts of Greece and Egypt.” Dan explained,
letting his own excitement show, “These are places with quite a few myths surrounding
them, so we thought it would be fun to see if we could verify for ourselves if these stories
had any truth to them or not.”
The three were just as excited as the adults were. They too relished the thought of getting
the opportunity to find out if the some of the legends they’d heard before they’d had their
introductions to magic had any truth to them. They were also excited to see the magical
nudist camp, as there might be many different magical races the three hadn’t yet
encountered in Britain or at Hogwarts. It also meant that Hermione wouldn’t have to hide
her new form from others, like she would have to at the Muggle Camp, so she’d be able to
relax a bit more. Seeing Hermione’s smile Harry looked at her parents and asked, “When
will we be leaving?”
“Early tomorrow morning.” Emma answered. “We’ll be leaving six o’clock, to arrive at the
Heathrow Airport to catch our nine o’clock flight to Greece. From there we'll take a local
flight to Lesvos.”
It took a little while for the homecoming excitement to die down. Emma showed Harry a
few brochures and books with stories associated with each location, Dan busied himself by
emptying the car of luggage and bringing them to each persons room before settling in to
his current novel, Hermione and Melody worked together to clear the table and wash the
dishes, complaining about being unable to use magic. The rest of the evening passed
quickly, and Hermione revelled in the freedom to be in her true form without needing any
magic to cover herself. Seeing that her parents were okay with Hermione’s new form, and
jealous that she got to show off her cute transformation in front of everyone, Melody
decided it was the right time to inform them about her ability. Like her sister, she too
sometimes felt more comfortable in her Pika form (She was going to bite Harry for coining
that phrase). So shortly before they went to bed, Melody approached her family.
“Mum, Dad, Hermione, there's something I want to tell you, something I've only told
Harry.”
“What’s that dear?” Emma asked gently, as she and Harry looked up from the travel
material they had been looking over, as Dan lowered his book giving Melody his full
attention, and as Hermione poked her head back in the room.
“I think it might be better if I showed you.” Melody quietly replied. She began to
transform, and her body started shifting. She perked up like she’d remembered something
quite suddenly, and then hurriedly yanked the back of her waistband down for her pants.
Hermione was about to ask about it before a zigzag shaped tail sprung up.
Hermione squeaked out in shock, “Eek, you’re a… a Pikachu!” like Harry had when he’d
first seen her in this form.
“Harry said that too…” Melody grumbled, embarrassed.
Melody was surprised to see her parents smiling instead of looking shocked.
“It’s about time you showed us you could do this.” Dan laughed.
“Y-You knew about this?”
“Of course we did dear.” Emma answered with a smile, “We saw you sneaking out at night
while Hermione was at Hogwarts. We knew about your lightning skills too, though we only
found out about that recently. We thought we should wait for you to come to us before we
said anything.”
“Oh mum, dad,” Melody said softly, “I didn’t say anything because I didn’t know how you
would react to what I could do.”
“Oh honey,” Emma said softly as she and Dan pulled their daughter into hug. “You’re our
baby and we will love you no matter what you do or look like.”
“Oh Mummy!” Melody cried as Hermione joined her sister in the happy moment. Harry
chose this instant to silently leave the room, heading up to his bedroom to get some sleep.
o0OoO0o
On the plane to Athens:
It was ten thirty and Harry and the Grangers were on the plane flying first class from
Heathrow to the Athens International Airport. Thanks to a longtime friend of the Grangers
they got the opportunity to fly on the planes maiden flight, in first class no less. The plane
was new model, meant to be the height of luxury. The airline designing it wanted to attract
individuals rich enough that a travel budget basically did not exist, but found it impractical
or ostentatious to buy or charter private jets.
They had woken up about five in the morning, and were out of the house by six. After
getting to Heathrow Airport they spent the next half hour getting ready to board the plane,
finally taking off at nine o’clock. Once on the plane, Melody, Hermione and Emma
watched a film on the planes wall-mounted 50” flat screen tv, reclining on the comfortable
living room chairs you’d never normally see on an airplane. Nearby Dan and Harry played
a few games of darts on the dartboard they’d found. “Never been on a plane with one of
these before…” Dan had mumbled to himself before asking Harry, “Fancy a go?” clearly
confident he’d beat the young wizard. Harry had never played before, but with some subtle
wandless magic he successfully stayed just a little bit ahead of Dan. Harry thought that if
Dan knew he might call it cheating. Then again, he thought, he didn’t know. They played
for about an hour, Dan getting more and more frustrated, perpetually sure that the next
game would be the one where he put the young Harry in his place, before Harry found
himself getting bored. As much fun as beating Dan was, it was getting repetitive. So after
winning another match, graciously, Harry felt, very close, and completing an eight game
victory streak, he told his chaperone. “Hey Dan, I’m going to have a walk around the
plane.”
“Alright Harry, don't get lost.” Dan joked.
“No promises.” Harry replied as he walked off. Never having flown before, he had no point
of reference, but what he had seen on the plane was much better than what he had seen in
papers and the TV, and what his image of airplanes were. The seats were cushioned, and
looked like belonged in a fancy hotel lobby. Each had about a foot of space between each
seat so that there was more room for each of them, and people wouldn’t be squashed
together. The arms were outfitted to hold cups and laptops, and in addition to the standard
headphone jacks they had outlets meant to charge phones and other electronic appliances.
After exploring the plane to his satisfaction, discovering it was actually only half full, he
found himself in the need for the loo. He was surprised to find that the bathroom was bigger
than he’d expected it might be. It was also more blank and featureless then he’d thought
he’d find it. Just as he was leaving the bathroom, he was pushed back inside, his lips
passionately attacked by anothers.
“Oh Master!” Melody said excitedly as she pulled away from the kiss.
“Mel, what do you think you’re doing?” A shocked Harry demanded. It’s not like he was
unhappy, a horny apprentice was a good apprentice, but he was curious as to whether
Melody was the least bit concerned about where they were. Anyone could come and want
the loo, even her parents or Hermione.
“I don’t mind this, but what about your family, or the rest of the people on the plane? They
could catch us.”
“I know, but come on Master; We might never have a better chance to join the Mile High
Club!” Melody urged as she unzipped his jeans and pulled out his cock, already stroking it
to hardness. “There are five other loos on the plane. As for my family, they're watching a
movie. You know it's almost a rule for us; we don't pause a movie for any reason. I told
them I was coming to look for you and look round the plane too. We at least have ten
minutes, more if we want it.” She looked up at him, eyes twinkling, short sandy-blonde hair
tousled around her blushing cheeks and chin, smiling playfully. “Don’t you wanna join the
mile high club?” and without giving him time to answer she knelt down and started to lick
his cock.
“Merlin, Mel…” Harry moaned out in pleasure as Melody went to work. Giving in to his
feelings he caved, “Fine girl, but just a quick one.” He was halfway through waving his
hand to throw up a ward to keep them silent but still let them hear what was happening
outside in case someone knocked, but thought better of it. Considering the dangers,
however nonsensical, he'd rather not cause the plane to fall out of the sky.
Instead he turned back to Melody and dragged her reluctant mouth off his shaft before
pulling her into a forceful kiss. One hand wrapped tightly around her waist, he used the
other to plunge into her knickers, briefly teasing before inserting his fingers into her wet
and eager holes.
“Ohhh Master…” She moaned into his cheek. “That feels so good….”
“I would to take my time…” Harry told her quietly, as she helped her Master pull his jeans
and boxers down to his thighs, “but the longer we take the more likely we are to be
interrupted.”
“I don’t care,” Melody said, her eyes shut tight, panting softly as Harry's fingers continued
pumping her. There wasn't a whole lot of room, but she had more than enough to lift one
leg up and press her smooth and slippery slit against his hardness. “Just fuck me Master.”
“As you wish, my little slut.” Harry said with a smirk as he stepped into her and buried his
stiff cock into her tight pussy. He turned her slightly and rested her taut ass against the sink,
and began to slowly move his hips into hers now that he had a solid surface to hold her
against. Her hips followed his dick each time he exited pussy, eager and impatient to have
her back inside of him. As he steadily increased his tempo, her short, rapid panting breaths
began to heat up the bathroom a bit; just enough fog the mirror slightly and to draw a very
slight sheen of sweat on their bodies. He knew she loved what he was doing to her - with
each thrust into her eager and receptive vag her upper body melted further into his torso,
and she wrapped her arms and legs more tightly around him. After a few euphoric minutes
of his hammering into her, he felt her twat contract a bit more firmly around his cock, and
saw her lean back as she came. Melody was able to cry out only once before Harry quickly
captured her lips in a kiss to silence her.
Harry had to admit, fucking her in that loo felt great, and wouldn’t mind doing it again
someday. Unfortunately the increased pleasure and danger made time seem to fly by and
before too long they both groaned loudly and came, Melody for her second time. Harry
flooded her womb with his seed, while Melody happily did her best to milk him, as much
as she could. Harry fell back onto the toilet seat, breathing heavily, as Melody sank to the
floor, back against the door, legs spread out and bent granting Harry a view of her sweaty
stomach, panting slightly, as the smallest drops of his semen seeping out of her hole. She
opened her eyes half way and smiled shyly at him, blushing, before following his gaze to
her leaking pussy. She wiped it off her leg with two fingers, tasting it.
“Mmm…” She moaned, before half-teasingly whispering “more” and crawling the short
distance to Harry sat. Melody shifted to a kneel before Harrys deflating dick, her pretty
cheeks flushed, her bushy hair even more bedraggled than before. She stared at it curiously
for a moment before opening her mouth and engulfing his cock once again. She quickly
brought him back to full hardness, and the cramped bathroom was soon filled with the
sound of her sucking hard on his dick and pumping it with a free hand. His soft grunts of
satisfaction egged her on as she licked him from base to tip and swirled her tongue around
his head. Just as he had to her earlier, she sped up, never exerting too much energy. Melody
did her work well and Harry came quickly and without warning into her mouth. She waited
for his cock to stop emptying his balls into her, before swallowing, sitting herself happily
onto his lap.
~~~ Lemon Ends ~~~
Before long they recovered, Melody still smiling contentedly. Harry sighed and reluctantly
pulled on his clothes, telling her to do the same.
“Oh Master do we have to?” Melody moaned, utterly disappointed. “I want a second
round.”
“I do too Mel, but this will have to do for now.” Harry said gently, “We have to get back to
your parents before they come looking for us.”
“That doesn’t mean I have to like it.” Melody countered with a fearsome pout, as she
checked to make sure her skirt was clean.
“I don’t like it either, but we really do have to go.” He said again before he pushed his head
out of the door to make sure they were clear. Seeing that they were, he grabbed her hand
and lead her back to her family.
o0OoO0o
3rd of July:
Two weeks later and the Grangers and Harry could easily say they were having a great
time. Hermione and Melody were able to be in their natural forms and, aside from a few
initial curious looks, they were left completely alone. Melody had gotten a conjured
pokeball thrown at her by a starry eyed little boy covered in scales, but that was put to a
quick end as she summoned a bolt of lightning from the cloudy sky and turned the ball into
slag in mid-air.
They had met with a local group of Merpeople while swimming and were shocked to find
them looking completely different from the ones at Hogwarts. Thankfully the colony did
actually have an explanation for this. Apparently the colony at Hogwarts had originally
looked like them, but because of some conflict in their past, they’d been cursed to look
monstrous. The Merpeople didn’t know - or at least weren't willing to say - who’d cursed
them, but they’d been forever grateful to the Founders of Hogwarts for granting the cursed
Merfolk asylum.
That wasn't all. Not only did they meet the local Merpeople colony, but while they were
enjoying the beach they also met several Sphinx, Veela, Goblins, Centaur and Kentaurides -
as they learnt the female Centaurs were called in Greece- and many other fantastic
creatures. The Grangers and Harry enjoyed the chance to meet and talk with so many new
species, and it went without saying Harry enjoyed seeing so many women naked.
During their time on the island they visited the Temple of Aphrodite. Only the Magicals
knew about the truth behind the temple. She had once been a powerful witch of her time
who helped her people find love. There were many stories about her, but no one for sure
knew which were true or not. The only detail anyone could confidently state was that she’d
helped people fall in love - though whether or not the two people who fell in love were
willing was up for debate.
On Harry’s side of things, he knew that if he wanted Emma for himself he would have to
sort out Dan, and seeing that he didn’t want to kill the man, he needed to do something else.
Fortunately for Harry, he had finally Mastered the Mind Trick. For the last two weeks,
Harry subtly began manipulating Dan into helping him and following his instructions - he
was taking it slowly so neither Emma nor Hermione realized what was going on. He didn’t
want Dan to fight him when he made Dan do things contrary to what his will would
normally be, so steady build up was required. Harry needed the man to be okay with
handing his wife over to him and not bat an eye at what he was doing with Melody. It was a
long term project, but he was getting good results so far.
It was Saturday afternoon and Dan was visiting the Temple of Aphrodite once again,
Hermione and Emma were taking a swim in the pool at the camp, and Harry and Melody
were in his hut fucking each other. Little did Harry and Melody know that Hermione was
coming back from the pool to get something to eat.
As she passed Harry’s hut Hermione found that his door was open. Since it was both closer
and she had a standing offer to come in and use his kitchen or bathroom if she needed it,
she slipped inside, only to freeze as she heard a voice she instantly recognized as her sisters
moaning wantonly before a particularly loud series of slaps could be heard. “Oh yes Harry,
fuck me like that, fuck me hard, fuck me HARD!”
Hermione peeked inside and was shocked as she saw her sister and her best friend/crush
fucking each other like wild animals. She’d suspected that the two might be together for
some time, but she never thought that the two were sexually active. Why should she, they
were still young and shouldn’t be thinking about such things for some time… at least that's
what the rational part of her mind said. She herself had only begun to have those kinds of
thoughts recently, but she felt that was perfectly natural since she was nearly fourteen and
was thus in the average range for those sort of thoughts to appear.
She didn’t know what to do, should she tell her parents or should she leave it alone? Part of
her wanted to tell them, mainly her father, so that she could split the two up. She would be
lying if she said she wasn't jealous of what they were doing and that she wasn't a part of it.
But on the other hand, she didn’t want to expose either of them because it would only hurt
them. They had clearly been responsible about it until now, and she had already seen once
how Harry was like when Melody was petrified - she didn’t want to be on his bad side for
splitting the two up. As for her sister, Melody would likely hate her forever for parting her
from Harry, her first in apparently everything, love, sex partner and whatever else the two
got up to.
She had to talk about her feelings to someone, and after some thought she decided to talk to
her mum. Unlike her father she knew her mum would keep it to herself as long as no one
was being hurt and everyone was taking the necessary precautions if she requested it.
Scurrying back to the pool she sat down at the rim of the pool and kicked her feet until she
saw her mother getting out, ready to go back to her own cabin.
Once Emma finished her swim she found her red faced daughter sitting on the edge of the
pool. She had to wonder why her oldest looked so terribly embarrassed, and there was
really only one way to have that question answered. Sitting next to Hermione she asked,
“Hermione, dear, what’s wrong?”
“Can… can we talk back at your hut?” Hermione requested, “I don’t want to be overheard.”
“Of course dear.” Emma told Hermione reassuringly, worried about what her daughter want
to talk about. She led her daughter to the hut she shared with Dan.
o0OoO0o
Once they got to her hut, Emma sat her daughter down on the small loveseat in middle of
the wall furthest from the entrance. After getting drinks to rehydrate themselves from the
swim, she joined her oldest daughter on the couch. The young mother sat, cross legged,
facing her daughter, while Hermione faced forward with her knees together and her feet flat
on the floor. She clutched a pillow tightly to her chest, and seemed to be on the verge of
tears.
The couch was meant for two, so even if Emma couldn’t see the girl’s obvious pain from
her body language, which she could, she would have seen the pain and hurt written on her
face. Seeing puffy red eyes, a slightly running nose, and tears welling up at their source
filled Emma with a matronly mix of concern and anger. Who had hurt her daughter this
way? She wanted to seek them out, and confront them in the most painful way she could.
No one was allowed to make her daughter this sad. ‘What could make my brave baby girl
so unhappy?’ she wondered. If some creep had approached her on the beach, if some evil
pervert had touched her, she would find and hurt this person, magic or no.
Anxious as she was, she forced herself to wait until her daughter had calmed down a bit
before gently asking, “Hermione, what’s wrong?”
“Oh mum,” She cried out, “I don’t know what to do. It’s about Harry and Mel.”
“What about them?” The worried woman asked, hoping there was nothing wrong with
either the two. She wondered if they might have done something to hurt or exclude her, but
she couldn’t see Harry doing that - he cared too much about Hermione to ever do
something mean to her. Neither could she imagine Melody picking on her older sister, the
two had always been close, even before Harry the sisters had been each others only friend.
“They‘re… they're together.” a sad and tearful Hermione quietly told her mother.
“Oh.” Emma paused for a moment, thinking about what to say. Hermione was clearly hurt,
more vulnerable than she had ever seen her before. Seeing their best friend together with a
younger sibling would make anyone confused and angry, unsure of how to feel. The
situation was further complicated by the fact that Emma had long suspected her oldest
daughter had been harboring a secret crush on the boy. Hermione’s heartbroken reaction to
the knowledge of Harry and Melody’s now not-so-secret relationship suggested her
suspicions had been founded.
Emma wasn’t surprised that both her daughters had fallen for Harry so soon. Emma could
see the young wizard was quite a catch, even at thirteen. ‘No,’ she reminded herself.
‘Harry’s not even thirteen yet. How is that possible? He acts like someone twice as old as
he is.’ For most men it was usually enough to be rich, confident, good looking, and clever,
but Harry was already much more than that. He was also a powerful and heroic wizard,
internationally famous for having stopped a murderous psychopath who had terrorized the
country for years - three times before thirteenth birthday - and, as a result perhaps, had
matured far beyond his years. ‘What girl at any age wouldn’t want someone like
Harry?’ Emma thought to herself. ‘I know I would, if I was younger. Or if he was older.’
Remembering her husband - and now both her daughters apparently - she tried to shake that
thought from her mind.
She had to be careful with her words, to avoid hurting her daughter more than she already
had been.
“They are a bit young, but to be honest baby I’m not surprised. I noticed they’ve spending a
lot of time alone together this summer.” Emma admitted, she hoped soothingly. Now she
understood what had made Hermione so upset - her own sister had taken the person she’d
fallen for herself. Her mother was a little relieved, though she sympathized with the pain
she knew Hermione must feel. The same thing had happened to Emma when she was
younger. Her younger sister Rosaline dated the guy that she’d been crazy about when they
were children. She’d even gone on to marry him. Having experienced something so similar,
Emma knew exactly how much anger, frustration, envy, and bitterness Hermione was
bottling up.
“I’m so sorry that you and Melody fell for the same person. I know how horrible you must
be feeling now “
“No you don’t.” Hermione sobbed into her pillow, which was now wet with tears. “You’ve
got no idea how I feel. I want to die.”
Her heart jumped into her throat, and Emma immediately moved to put her arm around her
daughter. Hermione pulled away. She pulled her knees up in front of her and sat back into
the couch.
“Hermione baby, I do. Please don’t say that.”
“It’s true and no you don’t!” Hermione shouted. “How could you!? You’ve got no idea how
I feel!” Her mother's heart was laden with sympathy and sadness, and pain at the pain her
daughter was feeling.
“Hermione please listen to me. I do know how you feel, something just like this happened
to me when I was a little older than you are now. It happened to me, but it was worse.” At
this Hermione’s gentle sobbing quieted down for a moment.
When it stopped completely, she glanced at her mother doubtfully, and asked her,
“How could it possibly be any worse.” Emma could hear so much doubt in her voice that
she almost sounded bored. She hesitated for a moment before answering. She’d never
before told anyone what she was about to say.
“When I was fourteen, I met an older boy through some friends, and I immediately fell in
love him. I just knew we would be together forever, knew that he was the one, and I knew
for surethat we’d go on and get married and have babies and get old together. The little girl
I was imagined all of it, and I daydreamed about him constantly.” The memories still
brought back some of her bitterness.
“When we first started hanging out alone together, I was happy beyond words. When he
told me he wanted to make me his girlfriend I thought my heart had stopped. He was my
first kiss, my first boyfriend, and before we’d been together for three months he was my
first lover. I thought he was everything a boy should be.” She paused again here. She’d
been looking at the floor, and felt like she was admitting something shameful she’d once
done, or was confessing to a priest. Now however she turned her head back towards
Hermione. She was relieved to see her daughter had stopped crying, and was looking at her
with mild interest. Hermione had lowered her pillow and turned to face her mother.
“After we’d been together for about a year - which had been the happiest one in my life - I
started noticing him acting strange. He began to act distant, he wasn’t always home when I
called, and he made less of an effort to see me. Before this we would talk on the phone
every day, and at night he’d sneak into my room about twice a week. I thought it was the
most romantic thing ever, I felt like Juliet from that play.” She stopped again here, quietly
remembering the incredible sex she’d had with the boy; the way he would just take her,
violate her, and command her still got her aroused. To this day it made her cheeks flushed
and panties moist.
Their first time together had been against her wishes. Emma had been reluctant. She
actually begged him not to, and physically fought against him. She’d wanted to wait until
marriage and had been raised to believe it was the right way to do things. He ignored her
though, and afterwards she’d been glad he had. Emma had cried out when he popped her
hymen, she’d sobbed in pain as he fucked her tight and bone dry snatch. She’d bled so
much she had to burn her sheets the next day, but before he’d finished she’d started to like
what he was doing to her. Looking back she realized for the first time what he did was full
on rape, and if she hadn’t started to enjoy it later he might still be in prison, considering he
was nineteen at the time.
After her first time, she would do anything he asked of her without question; both in and
out of the bedroom. Sometimes she resisted his advances just to aggravate him. He was
more forceful, aggressive, and rough when angry, and Emma loved his dark side. He was
most likely where she’d gotten her kinkyness, and him betraying her as he had did nothing
to lessen her joy in sexual submission; if anything it had been heightened. Emma had loved
being used like that, and the thought of doing the same with another man would feel like
getting back at him in some small way. It frustrated her that the only other man she’d been
with was Dan, who was simply unwilling and unable to take command in anyway.
He was gentle and caring, and she appreciated him for it, but for the entire duration of their
marriage the only way she could get herself off was by taking command and punishing
him for being such a fucking wimp. She’d never told him that however, and he loved her
abusing him. Through their bedroom antics her sexual frustration had always been
alleviated, and she managed to leave her absolute contempt for him in the bedroom. Since
he’d had his accident though, he’d been impotent and fucking useless in the sack. However,
for her daughters’ sake, she’d managed to lie to herself about her dissatisfaction with her
husband, and ignore her growing scorn for Dan; pushing away any thoughts of his failings
as a man, and ignoring her body whenever she’d get horny.
For the past year Emma had been growing more and more resentful towards her husband.
Sometimes she’d try and fool around with him, simply practice foreplay for fun and
bonding. She thought it would help her if she acted on some of her urges. She thought she
might stop being so angry with him all the time, but he’d stop her when things got
even mildly interesting. Dan had taken to giving her the excuses she heard men joke about
getting from their wives; saying things like he had a headache, he was tired from work, and
he wasn’t in the mood. The last time she started things with her he told her ‘I just don’t see
what the point is.’ ‘The point!?’ She’d wanted to scream, ‘The point is to be a MAN for
ONCE and get your wife to come, you useless fucking EUNUCH!’ Instead of saying that
though, she’d left to go write about the incident in her journal.
Emma loved her Diary; she felt full of righteous frustration whenever she’d write in it. One
of the most common types of entries were her rants about how pathetic Dan was. The Diary
had stopped being a true journal of her life’s events and simply become a catalogue of her
frustrations with her husband and a collection of sexual dreams and fantasies. Those tended
to be vivid but only half-written; possibly due to her habit of pleasuring herself while
writing in it. She felt like an animal in heat when using it. Emma guessed it was because
when she saw on paper how frustrating her situation with Dan was she felt validated as a
woman. After each session of writing/passionate masturbation, she found herself a little
more sure of herself and a little more resentful towards Dan. She had forgotten it at home
before the trip, much to her chagrin.
“Mum?” Hermione’s voice brought Emma back to the present. She hadn’t realized how
long she’d been thinking. Emma smiled at her daughter. At least her silence had given her
daughter time to calm down a bit more, she was no longer crying.
“Sorry baby, I was remembering things. What was I saying again?”
“The love of your life started acting different. Harry did that too, but I didn’t really notice
until Melody was in the hospital wing at school. Everyone noticed. Did your boyfriend get
really angry, snappy, and distant?”
“He was distant like I said, but no to the other two. It seemed like he was avoiding me, and
when I did see him, he never wanted to talk or hav-… or do the things we usually liked to
do. I suspected he was cheating on me, and it turned out I was right.”
“So what.” Hermione huffed. “That happens to lots of people. And that’s got nothing to do
with me Harry and Melody.”
“It broke my heart at the time, Hermione.” Emma said not quite sternly. “And I’m getting
there. I was getting really worried so I went to my older sister, your Aunt Rose. She had
just found someone herself you see, and she was very happy. I told her what was happening
- I had kept him a secret from the family because he was so much older - and as we were
talking, we realized we had been dating the same guy.” At this Hermione's eyes widened
and her mouth made a little “o” shape.
“No way!” she whispered, “What did you two do?”

“Me?” Emma asked rhetorically. “I started crying right away. We may not have known
but he did. On the nights he didn’t sneak into my room he snuck into my sisters. I know, he
was a total scumbag.” She added, seeing Hermione’s jaw drop.
“Anyway,” she continued “Your Aunt Rose didn’t believe me. At first she laughed and
thought I was playing a joke on her. Then she got mad and called me a liar, saying I was a
jealous, ugly little slut, that there was no way her precious boyfriend would go for me, that
I was just trying to ruin her relationship. She even called him and I had to listen as he
denied even knowing who I was. I was crushed.”
Hermione, still shocked, looked at her mother like she was seeing her for the first time.
“So yeah. Your Aunt Rose stole the guy I’d been dating, and stayed mad at me for a long
time after for ‘lying to her.’ I was mad at her for stealing my boyfriend, at him for cheating
on me, and didn’t speak to her for years. They even went on and got married a few years
later. I didn’t think I’d ever be able to forgive either of them. ” Emma said.
Hermione looked away for a moment before asking a question.
“Is that why we never see Aunt Rose, Uncle Roger, or cousins Thomas David and Kyle?”
“It is dear.”
Hermione paused again, before saying, “What a fucking bitch!”
Emma let out a laugh. “I know right? When we found out I was devastated but still a little
in love with him, so one of the worst parts was knowing how absolutely wrong for each
other they were. They both were very demanding people, extremely controlling. But I knew
Rose was too much for Roger and I knew she’d change him; eventually she’d have him
licking her boots and doing every little thing she said. And I was right.”
“Good. Fuck him. He’s a dick and she’s a skank, they deserve each other.” Hermione said.
Emma laughed again.
“I don’t disagree honey, but please watch your language.”
“Sorry mom. Sorry for yelling at you.” Emma reached out for her again, to give her a hug,
and this time she wasn’t rebuffed.
“Tell me about how you found about about Harry and Melody. Did you catch the two of
them kissing or something?”
“Emm,” Hermione began, feeling as if her entire body was turning red at the memory, and
the sudden reality she would need to talk about it.
“M-More than that, I caught the two… I saw them having sex. They were going at it like
animals.”
Now that did shock her. The most Emma had expected was hugging, holding hands, and
light kissing at the moment, not full sexual intercourse at this age. She herself had had her
first sexual experience young compared to most, but not this young. She was nearing fifteen
at the time. She was a little disappointed with herself for her immediate and involuntary
emotional reaction, which was a combination of envy and contempt. Envy that Melody was
having sex while she wasn’t, and contempt for her own useless mate, being outdone by a
twelve-year-old. From Hermione’s brief, bashful description alone she could tell that Harry
already had more energy in bed than Dan ever had. Angry with herself for thinking along
those lines, again, she pushed those thoughts to the back of her mind and thought about
what she should do.
“Hmm, this is something I’ll have to talk about. I feel they're too young to be going that far.
Then again, I doubt I can make them stop now that they’ve started. I wished they would
have waited until they were a little older though.”
“So you’re not mad mum?” Hermione asked hopefully, as she didn’t want to hurt two of
the people she cared about most.
“Oh no dear, I’m not.” Emma said with a reassuring smile, “Like I said, I think it would
have been best if they had waited until they were older, but I’m sure they both know what
they're doing. It’s ultimately their decision anyway. I’m one of the few who believe that as
long you’re old enough to know what you doing, and you’re taking care of each other, it
doesn’t matter what calendar year you start fu-… having sexual intercourse. More
importantly though baby girl, are you mad?” She asked, concerned. Hermione sighed.
“No, I’m not mad. It’s just…” Emma waited for her to continue. “It’s just I wanted to be
with Harry!” She squeaked, as her throat betrayed her and as her eyes filled with tears She
allowed her mother to hug her again. She swallowed that stupid lump back down her throat
and continued,
“I wanted to be with Harry, and Melody beat me to it. I wanted us to be each others first
kiss, and now I can’t, at least I can’t be his. And unless I want me and Melody to be like
you and Aunt Rose and I don’t I can never be with him ever! Cause he’s not like Uncle
Roger, Harry’s perfect, and he and Melody are perfect together but me and him would be
perfect together too! And she knew I liked him, I know she knew, she had to, and did she
just not care? They should have told me I mean I’m her sister and I’m his best friend, I
think… I mean I’m older and he was my friend first, she wouldn’t even know him if it
weren’t for me I introduced him to you guys! AND we were each others first friends! And
I’m older than both of them and I haven’t even been kissed yet and my little sister and him
are screwing already, they probably screw all the time and we don’t know, I bet
they’re still screwing right now! And they aren’t even thirteen, my little sister had sex with
the boy I liked and I haven’t even been kissed and-” Her mother stopped her here, and
Hermione started sobbing into her mother’s chest.
“Okay baby take a breath! Breathe! It’s alright baby girl…” Emma cradled her heartbroken
daughter, who seemed to just now remembered how upset she was. Ignoring her mum
Hermione fought tears and shaky breaths and sobs to ask,
“Just… just why’d he pick her and not me?? Is it cause I’m ugly? Or cause I’m too nerdy…
That’s why, I know it is, Melody is fun and cool and so much prettier than me…” She
sobbed the last few words, drawing them out and feeling horrid. Emma pushed her daughter
back a bit and slapped her. Hermione, startled, ignored the stinging and blinked through her
confusion and her tears.
“You HIT me!” she declared, shocked.
“Hermione don’t you ever talk about yourself that way again do you understand me?”
Hermione blinked, still recovering from her mother's’ unexpected reaction. She had never
been struck before, by either parent. “You are a beautiful young lady, and you and
Melody are every bit as pretty as each other, but that doesn’t even matter because you are a
lovely, caring, adventurous, not to mention brilliant girl and any guy would be lucky to
have you!”
“Then why does Harry like Melody more? Why doesn’t he want to have sex with me?”
It was Emma’s turn to sigh, for two reasons. The first was because she’d been so wound up
for so long, even now, at this high stress family moment, the very mention of sex got her
blood flowing, made her blush, and made her more aware of her nether region. The second
reason was her obvious exasperation with her self-deprecating daughter.
“Hermione, if you hadn’t told me what you had, I’d say Harry is still a bit young to notice
girls. My guess is he didn’t pick Melody over you, she probably approached him. She’s
always been eager, very energetic, and when two people that young start having sex the girl
is usually more to blame than the guy is. There’s no way we can say for sure who he would
have picked on his own.” Emma pulled her daughter into an overwhelming hug before
asking, “Who could ever choose between the two of you?”
Hermione sniffled, and when the hug had ended she sat back, and appeared to be quietly
contemplating her mother’s words.
“Melody’s such a skank.” She finally said.
Emma had to suppress a snort. What an adorably appropriate reaction, and from one so
young. She was proud of how maturely Hermione was reacting now that she’d calmed
down. She knew how upset her oldest daughter was, and she had a right to be angry with
her younger sister. In all likelihood the girl had just flashed Harry her pussy, snagging his
interest before Hermione or anyone else had a chance to. So Emma could admit her
daughter had a point, but still. She was the skanks mother, so she had to be protective.
“I don’t want you talking about your sister that way.” Emma told her, trying to hide a
smile.
“It’s true. She’s a total slut. I’ve never heard of a girl doing it with a guy before her twelfth
birthday.”
“Hermione, stop it.”
“Sorry.” She paused, and settled back into her mother's body to relax. “Thank you mum.”
Hermione said.
“I love you sweetheart.” Emma said
“I love you too mum.” After a few more moments, she asked,
“Can I take a rest in your bed? I don’t think I can face either of them right now - not after
seeing them the way I did. It's one thing to learn they're together - our friends at Hogwarts
and I suspected it for quite a while, but I really didn’t want to believe it. But seeing them
together like that was a lot to take in at once.”
“I understand dear,” Emma said warmly, “I’ll call you later when we’re about to go for
dinner.”
“Thanks.” Hermione said gratefully as she laid on her parent’s bed.
Emma gently closed the door to the hut and decided to take a walk to think on what she'd
just learned.
o0OoO0o
While Emma was taking a walk she began to think about what Hermione had told her about
Harry and her youngest daughter. Not in a million years did she think they would be going
all the way at this age. From what her eldest told her though, they were. Not only was she,
like Hermione, shocked, but she, like Hermione, was jealous. She wasn’t jealous that her
Melody was with Harry. Even though he was clearly already a powerful wizard, and was
growing more powerful almost daily, even though he was a hero, even though he was
mature and responsible and as much as she liked the boy he was still just a boy. She was
desperately horny enough to have noticed him - Dan hadn’t touched her for some time now
- but she wasn’t twisted enough to truly regard him as an adult. She did love the way he
looked at her though. Remembering her “helping him” brought Emma sensations she
refused to address. Yet. If only he were older.
Emma shook her head, keeping her irresponsible thoughts at bay. God, she was so used to
being perpetually horny she stopped noticing it when her thoughts started to run like that. It
really didn’t help was that Dan was losing/had lost interest in pleasing her. She understood,
she supposed. It must have felt utterly emasculating to have to wear a strap-on just to have
sex with her. He could at least do her the kindness of going down on her though. She was
feeling supremely flustered, she had started to resent the man some time ago. If you’d call
him that.
Dan was more like a eunuch, unable to and uninterested in satisfying his wife. For gods
sakes their eleven-year-old daughter had apparently gotten off more often recently than
Emma had. Their twelve-year-old house guest seemed more adept at doing the job the
“man” of the house was meant to do. If he refused to even PRETEND to be a man, it’d
serve him right if she were to go fuck some stranger wouldn’t it? How could he reasonably
expect his gorgeous, as Emma knew she was - the stares she got, especially on the nude
beaches they frequented, told her, as did the cat calls she’d receive walking around even
fully clothed - wife to stay faithful as long as she had without even an ATTEMPT on his
part at any sort of attention or stimulation at all?
She shook her head again, harder. ‘Stop it, brain’ She thought. ‘It’s not his fault, he’s a
good provider and father. He does what he can.’ She’d gotten used to repressing her sexual
urges, but lately it’d been getting worse. It’d got so bad that she had started to imagine that
she was seeing Harry, and sometimes Melody, in the mirror as she relieved herself in her
bedroom at night over the year. She was certain she was imagining it, but she could have
swore that the images of Harry and Melody in the mirror were real.
The thought had got her off tremendously when she was in the mood and it certainly helped
scratch that itch. She’d put on a sexy show for the imaginary apparitions; she’d pleasure
herself in the tub while moaning erotically, while pinching and twisting her nipples, while
pawing and licking her tits, and running whichever hand was free all over her voluptuous
body and tasting herself on her fingers helped bring her to her peak more quickly and made
her climax more intense. Pretending her daughter, and especially Harry were watching, was
a guilty pleasure of hers and one she was glad she’d never need to tell anyone about. If only
he were older.
Shaking her head once more she finally managed to change her train of thought, and
appreciate the beautiful ocean view. As she was walking she spotted Melody, and now that
she knew what she’d been doing recently, the minute limp the girl was hiding incredibly
well was more than obvious to her. It was clear her daughter’s latest romp had been a rough
one. She was sporting a smile that looked incredibly familiar, one Emma hadn’t worn in
more than a decade. She too loved it when her partner was rough with her, and she
wondered what kind of lover Harry was. She shook her head from these thoughts as she
approached her youngest daughter. “Hi Mel, where Harry?”
“Oh hi mum,” Melody said with a smile as she hugged her mother, “Harry is at the beach,
he does love seeing the naked women.”
Melody and her mother both laughed at this as Emma said,
“He is getting to be that age where that’s all he can think of.” Then in a whisper she added
with a knowing look, “That’s not the only thing they think about. Boys also think a lot
about sex.”
“Do they?” Melody gauged her mother’s gaze. “What kind of sex do they think of?”
“From what Hermione told me,” Emma said, “Harry probably thinks of sex with you.”
“You know.” her daughter stated, her eyes widening a little in a sudden jolt of panic,
“But… how?”
“It’s best to make sure all the doors are locked. You’re only lucky that Hermione saw you
two going at it and not your father, I don’t think he would be as understanding as I am.”
“Oh…” Melody nearly cursed, but she remembered the last time they’d been caught they
had gained the complete loyalty of Ginny. Maybe this could be equally beneficial…? “Did
Hermione alright with the two of us together?”
“It’ll take some time. It’s best if you give her some space.” Her mother warned her, “The
sight of the boy who was her first friend, is her best friend, and has been her long time
crush and your baby sister fucking each other like animals isn’t something someone gets
over immediately. She’ll need some time to recover.”
A wave of guilt washed over Melody. Not of her relationship with her Master, she was
proud of that, but she was guilty she hadn’t been more cautious of her older sister’s
feelings. She wished she’d handled things with Hermione before she’d been crushed as she
had. Melody knew of her feelings for Harry, and did feel a little bit bad about not telling
Hermione of her interest in or relationship with him. She knew Hermione would have for
her, had their situations been reversed.
“Oh.” Melody admitted, “How is she?”
“She’s upset. But she’ll get over it.”
“Are you mad at me and Harry?”
“No dear, I’m not.” The mother answered, “As I told your sister I’m of the opinion that as
long you as you know what you’re doing, take the necessary precautions and take care of
each other, it doesn’t matter how old you are when you start having sex.”
“Thanks mum.” Melody replied happily, still guilty about Hermione but happy her mom at
least wasn’t angry with her.
“No problem honey, but I would like to talk to you about it in your hut, if you’re free right
now, to make sure you’re okay and Harry is treating you fine.”
A pink cheeked Melody accepted the request, “Okay mum…” and with that mother and
daughter pair took a walk back up to Melody’s and Hermione’s hut.
“So, is he a good lover?” Emma asked with a smirk once they were seated.
“Oh yes mum, he really is.” Melody said shamelessly with a goofy and lustful smile, “He
gives me everything that I want and more. When we’re together I know exactly what my
place is. I love submitting to him and following orders, it feels so right, so natural. He’s
absolutely commanding when he wants to be, and I love it!” She giggled. “Whenever he
tells me to do something, and he likes that I’ve done it I feel so good, he doesn’t even need
to say anything”
A confused expression crossed Emma’s face, as she felt her blood flow a little faster. She
licked her lips, flustered, and unable to look at her young daughter asked,
“Listening to him? You mean in the bedroom?”
“Yeah. Didn’t I say that? In bed… and everywhere else.” Melody said, still giggling.
“You mean you’re his slave?” Emma gasped in her best put upon expression of shock,
trying very hard not to get wet at the thought. The Sub/Dom play in the bedroom had
always been her favourite. She’d played a Dom for Dan, who was definitely a sub, but it
just didn’t enough for her. It always felt like the only perk of playing a Dom was punishing
her husband for being so weak. After their games she’d always found herself dreaming of
being on the receiving end It had also never lasted outside the bedroom. It would seem that
her youngest was more like her then she thought, not only did she get her smarts from her
like Hermione, but she also her submissive nature. Now she was truly jealous.
“I guess you could say that mum, definitely when we’re having sex but when we’re not
Harry said he prefers to think of me as his apprentice.” Melody admitted without hesitation,
seeing no reason to lie to her mother. She could see her mother was getting horny from the
way her face flushing and her eyes had got a faraway look. She’d came over and over again
when Harry fucked her while they watched her mother’s expert masturbation sessions in
the bathroom. At first those sessions had been for Harry’s sake, but before long she had
noticed her own attraction to her MILF mother. She slowly looked Emma, still nude from
the beach, up and down, lingering on her hardening nipples and her velvety pussy lips. She
couldn't wait to see her Master take her as his own so she could taste her in person. The
young slut decided to have some more fun with her repressed Mum.
“I’m not sure why, but authority makes me really excited. Sometimes when you used to
yell at me when I was little, my… I’d get really happy and my vag would feel kinda good.
And whenever you said ‘good job’ it made me tingle down there too. When you would
allow me, I’d sometimes put my hand there and wiggle it around cause it felt so nice. Now I
know I was masturbating, but I didn’t then.” Melody beamed at her mother and sat back;
spreading her legs apart and revealing her snatch, little wet and pink. It was still a little
puffy from the hard fucking she’d been subject to earlier. Emma, who was clearly shocked,
felt the her face heat up and her blood flow faster. She involuntarily licked her lips and
glanced at her daughters tight young pussy, lingering for a fraction of a second longer than
she wanted to. Was her daughter doing this to her on purpose? She opened her mouth to
speak but Melody continued.
“Anyway, when Harry first fucked…” laughing she said “sorry Mum, I mean when Harry
first had sex with me it made me feel like those times when I was being yelled at, and
ordered around by you.” She smiled at Emma again. “Sorry, Mummy, for acting out so
much when I was younger - it just felt so good down there when you got angry enough with
me to yell at me or punish me. So when I first got fucked by… I mean had sex with…
Harry, I remembered you and how you make me feel sometimes and asked Harry to order
me around more often, so he did!” Watching her mother squirm in discomfort caused a
shiver to run down Melody’s spine, and a tingle to travel up her twat. “After that, all on his
own, he started being rougher with me, ignoring me when I complained (even though I
rarely do), and telling me what to do when he’s not having sex with me. It’s kinda odd that
I like that, I guess, but I really do. I jokingly called him ‘Master’ once and his dick
got so hard, right away, so I call him that most of the time now when we’re alone. Now I
can do that when you’re around to!” She finished happily.
“His cock is HUGE by the way, you should see it! When I saw Harry’s for the first time I
was almost scared! It was at least long… and thick!” She giggled again. “I didn't think I
could fit it in me and I barely can. He fills me up all the way, stretches me wide. I love
having it in me. And I like sucking on it too. Did you know cum tastes good? Harry’s does
at least. And there’s so much! You should taste it. Well, maybe Dad would get mad. I’m so
glad you’re okay with me and Harry’s relationship, talking to like this is so much fun!”
Melody meant that honestly. Her mother’s gaze was absent-minded, her mouth was open
and her tongue was practically hanging out of her mouth. Her chest and breast was heaving
and her nipples looked firmer than Melody had ever seen them. She found how Emma’s
expression changed from confused concern, waiting for the first opportunity to interrupt,
but as she had visibly grown more aroused she seemed to reach a point where she no longer
cared about how disconcerting the conversation was - she was so horny she’d switched
from being a parent checking in on her child to a woman in heat - and visibly fantasizing
about Harry’s dick, remembering when she’d held it in her hands.
Emma was overwhelmed with desire. Her young daughter had started her rant by admitting
how aroused Emma used to make her, and then went on to describe in detail her and
Harry’s unusual sexual arrangement. The way Melody described him reminded her of her
own childhood experiences, and served to heighten her lust to a level where all she could
think about was sex. She needed to cool down, think about and do something else but she
didn’t get the chance; Melody had just kept right on going. Her rant had her worked up, to
the point where she was almost unresponsive. Emma was seriously wondering if she’d been
doing it intentionally She could only visualize her youngest, sluttiest daughter bouncing on
Harry’s cock, him throwing her around to change her position, him degrading her with his
words and actions, and mostly Harry’s cock; his cock in Melody’s mouth, then in Emma’s,
the cumming in Emma’s mouth; and then his cock cumming on Melody’s face with Emma
licking it off (that was odd, Melody hadn’t described that - was that her own mind making
this up?) her imagination ran wild with thoughts of Harry, and her pussy was buzzing like a
beehive, beggingto be filled; touched at least. She needed to wrap of this conversation and
leave. She had notapproached her daughter prepared for or expecting this, her pussy must
literally be glistening with her juices. She was grateful when Melody snapped her out of her
daze.
“Do you think we’re too young to be like this Mum?” Emma looked at her daughter, who
was smiling mischievously.
“No, you’re not too young. I knew a few girls at your age who knew for absolute certain
that was the kind of life I… they wanted from very young. Some got what they wanted,
some didn’t and had to live a normal boring life with a boring husband.” Emma said
glumly. Melody nodded.
We’re also usually careful about where we do it, but… I guess we’ve gotten a little lax
about that.” Melody thoughtfully, “And Harry doesn’t hurt me unless I ask for it… and I
mean that literally, not in an abused girlfriend sort of way.” She clarified as she realized
how that could sound. There certainly had been times where all she wanted to do walk into
a room with her Master and be completely blindsided by a firm backhand to the face before
he bent her over and roughly used her in the best way… she decided against telling her
mother this, as it was a little extreme, even for what they were talking about.
“That’s good to hear dear.” Emma thoughts elsewhere. This information certainly wasn’t
doing her ambient lust level any favours, she was more than willing to be satisfied with her
daughters explanation.
Ignorant of Melody and Harry’s plan for Emma to join them, Emma wanted to tell her
daughter one more thing before she left.
“Listen Mel, I want you and Harry to be careful. It might not be Hermione or even me that
catch you the next time. And that could cause you a lot of trouble, possibly even enough
trouble to split you two apart.”
“Don’t worry mum, we’ll be more careful.” Melody said, already having decided that a few
minutes ago.
“Good. When will you next see Har-… your Master?” Emma breathily asked Melody while
giving her a hug.
“He’ll meet me here before too long.” Melody answered, holding the hug longer than
necessary; enjoying her mother’s perky nipple and soft breast on her face, and her sopping
cunt beneath her still-undeveloped chest. It wasn’t until she’d turned her face in between
her mother’s tits and begun to lower her hands to her mum’s ass that she was reluctantly
separated from her nude body.
“Alright. I’ll let you two… be alone then.” With that Emma rushed out of the cabin, and
Melody gazed at her mother’s still sweet ass. When she’d left, Melody looked over to
where the MILF she called ‘Mum’ been sitting and laughed. There was a puddle where
Emma’s pussy had been dripping.
o0OoO0o
4th of July:
Apolline Delacour walked around the beach of Nymphs’ Nudist Camp with her youngest
daughter Gabrielle, keeping an eye on her at all times. She asked herself why she was here
instead of France, where they had traditionally vacationed in the past, before reminding
herself of what had what happened between her young daughter and the-Boy-who-lived.
Apolline couldn’t believe that their race’s heritage was already so strong within Gabrielle.
She and her two daughters were Veela, and their race had a dark past, one that most of their
people wanted to keep to themselves; sure the males of the world would use that knowledge
against them and return them to degrading servile subservience and sexual slavery.
However, of those who knew about their heritage there was a handful of them that wanted
to be used as the Veela were like long time ago. They believed the rest of the Veela would
be more happy being used. It would seem that although she had yet to learn of their races
history, Gabrielle would likely be one of those who gladly would return to her shackles,
and perhaps even urge others to do the same.
This was making Apolline rethink the history lesson she had planned for Gabrielle since
she might, like others before her, embrace the ‘old ways’. It was something that many of
the Veela tried to stop, seeing it as a growing corruption in their ranks. They wanted the
freedom so many other races had. Their young were told of their history, to avoid it from
ever happening again, and so that they could understand why they were fighting for
freedom daily - against the wishes of the few who didn’t want this.
And it seemed Gabrielle Delacour would one day become one of these “traditionalists.”
Last year Gabrielle’s nature had been awakened. The little girl had no control over it, and
her mother Appoline had worked tirelessly to protect her daughter so that no man who got
caught by the aura and do anything to her. When Harry Potter appeared, and her daughter
came up with the idea of seducing him, Apolline allowed it happen as she thought this
would stop Gabrielle’s foolishness. This hasty and, in retrospect, poorly thought out plan
had backfired. After having a taste, Gabrielle wanted more; the incident only having
increased her desire to get Harry Potter in her life. This was why they came all the way to
Greece this year; to avoid the Boy-Who-Lived, on the off chance he vacationed in the
France again. She needed to sit her daughter down and talk to the girl to urge her away
from the path she seemed to be unknowingly walking towards, but during the year she’d
been so busy she couldn’t spare the time the serious talk needed to be given. So far the plan
seemed to be working.
The second reason she’d wanted to come to Greece was she wanted to visit the main Veela
Colony on the island of Lesvos. Apolline was hoping that the visit to the colony would help
change Gabrielle’s attitude change about the path she was unknowingly taking. There were
Veela Elders there who Apolline was sure could help her with Gabrielle.
The colony was a huge city that was said to have been created by the witch Aphrodite. The
Veela of the time had worked alongside the powerful mage to construct the city. Aphrodite
had envisioned a colony that was basically what people today would call a brothel; an
entire city devoted to the act of physical love. The Veela had eventually cut ties with
Aphrodite in a violent confrontation when more and more of their numbers had expressed
doubts about the role their race would be assuming. They wanted an identity of their own,
not one controlled by whoever their allure had attracted and ensnared them to.
Unfortunately the Veela weren't the only ones who called the island home. The Merpeople
had long ago called a spot of ocean just off shore theirs. The races weren’t on friendly
terms with each other, and centuries ago the two peoples had warred with each other. The
conflict resulted in a hostile treaty where each waited for the the other to do something to
violate the treaty so the war could begin again.
When the cities first made contact, each had been there long enough that their ancestors
called their lands home. Neither race was willing to yield their lands. There had been a few
skirmishes between the cities, but nothing so bad that it would break the treaty. The peace
had been tense, but it had been in place for almost five centuries.
However, over the last two year ago, a Dark Witch made her appearance on the island.
Because of her appearance, tension between the nations increased, as unknown to them she
orchestrated conflict between them. Not only had some artefacts had been stolen, some
were of important to the nations, but nearly over a dozen or so Veela and Merpeople had
disappeared from either city over the years, and it had only been recently the Witch had
even become a suspect.
Both governments accused the other of using the Dark Lady as a scapegoat, going as far as
to deny her existence. For the first time in almost half a millennia the races were getting
ready for a full-scale war. So far there had been no moves made to attack the other, so they
were in talks to talk about how to peacefully resolve their arguments without the need for
war. However, the situation was like a powder keg waiting to be lit, just waiting for
someone or something to ignite it.
For the last two weeks since they arrived on Lesvos, the Delacour's had been staying at the
Veela Colony for safety. Today however, Fleur and her father went to the mainlands of
Greece to do some sightseeing, while Appoline and Gabrielle would be taking a walk
around the Nymphs’ Nudist Camp. The camp was a neutral place where both Veela and
Merpeople could go without worrying about being attacked.
Appoline was snapped out of her thoughts when she felt a magical surge next to her.
Looking down at her daughter she expected to find her in her usual slightly depressed mood
- she had really been looking forward to seeing Harry again, and had sulked nonstop when
informed they wouldn’t be returning to France. The little Veela was also downright bored
by the Elders her mother had taken her to see. They’d gone on and on about pride and
honour and never giving into your base urges, but Gabrielle knew what she’d felt with
Harry was what she wanted from life. Clearly her genius just outshined the Elders’. Still,
they got snippy when she fantasized about seeing her beloved again, so she went along with
what they were saying and nodded along with as much forced enthusiasm as she could
muster.
However, instead of dejected boredom, when the mother of two looked down, she grew
alarmed at the eager and hungry look on her daughters face. As she followed her daughter’s
gaze, she groaned as she caught sight of the exact person she’d been hoping to avoid when
they came to Greece. What was worse, the naked boy was rapidly growing aroused and was
looking around, having apparently not spotted the little blond that was causing his body to
react yet.
Hearing her daughter inhale to shout for him, Appoline quickly covered the girls mouth and
hissed quietly in French. “Gabrielle Delacour, you will reign in your Allure right now or
you are grounded!” It wasn’t just because of what happened last year that she wanted to
stop her daughter, but she could also sense a change in Harry Potter’s magic. It had grown
by an almost staggering degree. The boy was going to have truly massive reserves by the
time he was fully grown, and she could also sense a subtle dark taint. It was small, but
because of where the boy lived, that uncivilized hole in the ground full of dogs called
Britain, she expected that smidgen of darkness would one day blossom into something
fearsome. England was more famous for corrupting things than it was redeeming them.
But that didn’t matter anymore, because Appoline was learning the hard way that covering
her daughter’s mouth wasn’t going to do any good. It may have worked a year ago; young
Veela need to use their voice to help manipulate their Allure towards someone in particular.
This was the reason why some Mermaids in their human form could be mistaken for young
Veela, since the Mermaid’s own form of Allure was based more heavily on singing, and
even just talking, if they didn’t have enough control over it. Many Mermaids of the island
had accidentally blasted a few people point blank with every bit of Allure at their disposal
on accident simply because they were having a conversation and got so passionate about
the subject they forgot to rein themselves in.
Even the threat of being grounded didn’t seem to do anything to lessen the girls excitement.
She almost began vibrating with anticipation as Harry finally did notice her, and began
walking toward her in a daze. All that mattered to Gabrielle was getting her Harry, and her
mother could sense that she was putting more power into her Allure as her determination
spiked.
Appoline saw that her daughter wasn’t going to stop until she got what she wanted. Harry
Potter was headed their way, and she didn’t know what the Boy-Who-Lived would do. It
seemed the only path available was to allow her daughter to have her way again. Appoline
could think of only one thing she could do, but she had to act fast, lest she be seen.
Handled wrong, this situation could very quickly turn into public scandal for not only her
and her family, but for the Veela Colony. Thinking quickly, Appoline pulled her daughter
into a nearby cave that she knew that people used for a little private time. Thankfully it was
currently unused. As she did, she saw Harry following her like she suspected he would.
As soon as he entered the cave, Apolline applied some privacy charms so that no one would
notice the two. She started to leave to allow Gabrielle to get what she wanted, no matter
how rough the well endowed boy was with her. She hadn’t taken two steps before Harry
took hold of her arm and said darkly,
“Where do you think you’re going?”
o0OoO0o
4th of July:
It was a late Sunday morning, and Harry Potter was up as the Grangers were having a lay
in. He decided that he would take a walk as they individually woke up. Leaving a note on
the sideboard to let the Grangers what he was doing, Harry took a walk around Nymphs’
Nudist Camp and the nearby beach.
As he walked, he thought about what Melody had told him the night before, about
Hermione and Emma knowing that the two of them were having sex. It wasn’t the ideal
way he wanted them to find out, but he knew it was going to happen sooner or later. He still
wished he could have broken it to them himself, so they could make a story up or
something to soften the blow, but what’s done was done.
All night before Hermione wouldn’t look at him or her sister, or talk to them. When Dan
asked what was going on, it was Emma who told him that Hermione found the two making
out and she was still embarrassed about it. Dan, a realist, accepted that this was going to
happen eventually - though he obviously wanted it to happen later, like after he’d died - he
flawlessly transitioned into the preplanned overly protective father speech, finishing it off
by saying that he was happy for them, and knew that Harry would take care of his little girl.
His attempts at trying to fill the masculine role disgusted Emma, though she stayed quiet,
and amused Harry. Dan had taken his smile as an assurance he could trust the boy. He did
very much want the boy to be happy. Whatever he could do, really. Within reason.
Harry wasn’t bothered that Hermione knew about him and Melody being together, in fact
he was glad that she had a crush on him. He had plans for her to join them later on, but the
problem was that she was a strong willed person and she was such a goodie-two-shoes, she
wouldn’t do a bad thing to anyone. Before Harry could have Hermione join them, he had to
somehow deal with Hermione’s inherently ‘good’ nature.
As for Emma, she was giving them strange looks all night, something that Harry couldn’t
put his finger on, but he thought it could be lust. From what Melody had told him of the
talk that she had with her mother Melody knew that her mother was incredibly aroused at
what she’d told her and was lusting over Harry more than she let on. From the vivid way
Melody had described how her mother’s phenomenal body had reacted, it was obvious
Emma was deeply turned on by the details of her daughters’ sex life. This made Harry quite
pleased. He’d like to think it would take just a few more months with the charmed diary of
hers, but he was willing to be patient if it took longer. While he couldn’t wait to fuck
mother and daughters together, Dan still needed plenty of work.
Harry’s musings though came to a grinding halt as he felt a wave of arousal slam into him
like a tidal wave, a very familiar tidal wave… ignoring his signs lust and quickened
breathing and pulse, he looked around. He’d thought he was prepared for something like
this - the warning he’d gotten about both Veela and Mermaids having a similar type of
Allure had not been wasted on him. But apparently he’d been too lax because he didn’t see
anyone around this morning, and his mental defences hadn’t been as prepared as he would
have liked. It only took one blast of whatever had hit him to get him in such a state, unlike a
Legilimency probe, which was a continuous thing. He was too far gone to raise his shields
now, so the only option left would be to find the source and deal with her.
Harry didn’t have to look far to find the little silvery-blonde haired bitch that was doing her
best to drive him sex-crazy. It looks like her mother was doing a poor job at stopping her
daughter from trying to control him, and instead she pulled her away into a cave. His libido
demanded that he take action and show the bitch he wasn’t one to be controlled. He
prepared to give the two a lesson in why not to drive him into such a state, and why it was
important to control your daughter, and marched off after them.
As he entered the cave, he felt some wards go up and saw that the mother was going to
leave the daughter and him alone. So before she could leave he grabbed hold of her arm and
said darkly,
“Where do you think you’re going?”
“I am giving my daughter what she wants. Please be as rough as possible with ‘er,” The
disgruntled mother requested, “She needs to be persuaded from doing something like zis
again.”
Warning: Underage Lemon (Adult with underage children), Incest, Forced Sex, F/f, m/F/f,
Male Dom, Female Sub - Skip if this offends you!!
Harry was surprised to hear this. After his previous encounter with them, he had read up on
Veela. Even knowing that they were a sexual race didn’t quite prepare one for a mother
giving a stranger permission, her blessing even, to basically rape her daughter. “What kind
of mother are you to allow your young daughter to fuck a stranger?” Harry demanded, his
arousal spiking at the situation he found himself in.
Harry waved his hand and before Appoline could react she was placed under a Charm that
was effectively the exact opposite of the Full Body Bind, causing her body to go limp, all
except for her eyes, which widened in reaction as her body crumpled to the ground. Her
guard had been completely down in regards to magic, she hadn’t expected wandless magic
from one so young, let alone someone from that backwards continent. Not only that but he
should still be under her daughter’s Allure, so deep into his lust he should be hyper focused
on her. For whatever reason he was free and she was now at his mercy. This point was
driven home as he grabbed her pert breasts roughly, and she could feel her nipples
hardening quickly against her will.
Harry pulled Appoline upright in front of him as he sat down. Still playing with her left
breast he let his right hand begin to roam downwards.
Appoline could feel Harry’s semi erect cock against her back as he was roughing up her
breast. She held back a moan as the hand that was caressing her breast was working down
her body, and began to play with the entrance of her pussy. “She’s a Veela -” She began,
glancing at her daughter, only to wince at the angry and jealous look on the girl's face. Her
baby blue eyes clouded as they shot daggers at her flustered mother as she felt the English
Bastard’s cock harden against her back.
Harry interrupted her, saying, “You mentioned that already.”
He saw the mother’s surprised looked, broken by a gasp as he pushed his fingers into her
pussy and pumped them in and out of it.
“What did you expect? You were the one who wanted me to look up information on your
species. Did you think I would forget to look up why a six year old would want me to fuck
her mouth? I might be many things, but I do have some morals - I admit not many, but I do
have some. But you… I don’t think you have any if you’re willing to do this to your
daughter, and that’s why you’re going to help me. Think of it as punishment for not reining
her in and controlling her better.”
“But I don’t want zis…” said Appoline, completely unwilling to give in to what her body
wanted. She bit her lip to hold back a moan of disappointment. Hate it or not, her inborn
desires knew what they wanted. After years of denying this side of her, Harry Potter was
slowly bringing it to the surface, and there was nothing she could to suppress it.
Harry lifted up his hand and brought it up to her face, showing the glistening fingers that all
but dripped with her juices.
“Maybe you don’t, but your body does.”
Appoline winced again as she heard her daughter gasp in wonder. This was the exact
opposite of what she wanted her daughter to see! She was supposed to be raped and
molested by the lust mad Boy-Who-Lived and give up on all this silliness for good! She bit
her lip to muffle a groan as skilled fingers were once more inserted into her, the digits
searching out and finding the spots that gave her the most pleasure and mercilessly pressing
or stroking them.
The mother of two’s eyes widened as his fingers suddenly left her pussy, only for them to
be quickly inserted into her mouth. They didn’t remain idle, and she began subconsciously
sucking on them.
“This is your punishment, you knew that your daughter didn’t have any control over her
powers.” Harry explained as he continued doing what he was doing, but going rougher on
her. And to her great shame, Appoline let out a throaty groan.
“You knew this, and yet you still brought her out in public.”
Appoline tried to say something, but the fingers still in her mouth kept her from forming
any words. Wondering what she wanted to say, Harry removed his fingers.
“I didn’t expect you to be ‘ere,” Appoline admitted weakly. “She’s only ever reacted to
you, so as long as we didn’t run into you she would ‘ave been fine.”
Harry instantly found a flaw in her plan. He had enough experience dealing with Melody to
know that, if Gabrielle was truly serious about searching him out and submitting to him,
she was going to find a way to do it, come hell or high water. He forced her head back and
moved to kiss her, forcing the issue when she made to resist.
“You honestly think that without me around she would be fine? If your daughter was
willing to use her Allure that hard on me in public then what’s to stop her from eventually
getting so desperate she just uses the Floo to track me down? It’s no big secret I go to
Hogwarts, it was only a matter of time before she found me. And if she didn’t find me, or
gave up on me, what’s to stop her from searching out someone else to dominate her?”
The blond woman gave a frustrated moan as Harry attached his lips to hers again. He was
right though, and even if her daughter gave up on Harry she would still search out someone
to dominate her. That was why the two were here, to steer Gabrielle away from such
thoughts. It was getting hard to think though, and she could feel his arousal against her
thigh. She knew she was going to be fucked soon.
A sudden burst of luck seemed to hit her as she was saved from further humiliation by her
daughter, who ran up and shoved her out of the way. Appoline groaned in pain at the
sudden painful landing on her rear, a far cry from the pleasure she'd been receiving just a
second ago, but her groaning wasn't quite loud enough to mask her daughter's eager voice.
“Me! Do me now!” The little blond cried, her hands grasping his wrist and pressing his
hands against her little pussy, completely ignoring or maybe even just uncaring that the
hand was drenched in her mothers arousal and saliva.
“Oh don’t worry, I’ll give you exactly what you deserve.” Harry said gently, smirking as
her face lit up.
“I want you to watch first, after I deal with your mother we can get started.” He ordered, to
which Gabrielle happily nodded and reluctantly stepped back.
His arm freed, he turned back to the mature blond.
“Now let’s start on your lesson, shall we?”
Appoline looked fearful at this as the English Bastard walked towards her. She yelped as he
grabbed her hair and yanked her back into a fierce kiss. Only after her tongue began giving
into his did he relent and pull away.
“Let’s see if your mouth is good at anything else. Before your mouth is too busy, what are
your names?”
“My name is Appoline,” She said submissively as her Veela nature was taking over, “and
my daughter’s name is Gabrielle.”
Before she could say anything else, Harry pushed his cock into Appoline’s face.
“Good, now please me and there won’t be any further problems.” He hissed.
Fearing what the English Bastard would do to her if she didn’t do this right, she began to
kiss his cock softly on the tip before working her way up the side, rubbing it against her
cheek as she worked slowly up its length. Harry felt a surge of arousal, causing his length
to swell even further when he saw Appoline was getting into it. As it expanded Appoline
continued to lavish kisses upon it. She couldn’t believe his big his cock was, and he was
only twelve coming on thirteen. If this was the size it was now, what would it be like in a
few years time? She took a big lick up the length of it, stopping at the head to give it
another kiss, before she began to lick his cock like a lollipop as she massaged his balls with
her hand.
As she was doing this Harry was moaning in pleasure, this woman sure knew what she was
doing. It must be part of being what she was that made them so good at this. Harry then felt
her soft mouth latch on to the head of his cock before she began to bob her head up and
down on it. And with one of her hands Harry saw her unconsciously put her fingers into her
pussy and began to fuck herself as she bobbed on his cock. ‘For someone who didn’t want
this she was sure acting like submissive bitch.’ Harry thought wickedly to himself.
Appoline was filled with shame as she sucked him off with the skills she’d developed to
solely please her husband, basking wantonly in being so submissive. She began to
unwillingly enjoy it even more when Harry grabbed her head and began to fuck her mouth
roughly. Her Veela side was just revelling in it, this is what they were made for - to be
used. She knew that she would need to retrain herself with the Elders when this was all
done with, but for the moment she was enjoying herself.
She was so caught up in the passion of the moment, moaning rapturously as she pleasured
Harry, she barely heard him ask her daughter.
“Is this what you want little girl? To be used like your mother, to be nothing more than a
slut.”
“Oui, oui Monsieur!” Little Gabrielle cried out eagerly. “I want to be used like zat and
more…”
“Did you hear that Appoline?” Harry smirked as he elicited another moan of pleasure.
“That feels good, keep doing that. Your daughter wants to be just like mummy, aren’t you
happy to hear that?”
To her great shame, Apoline felt her heart swell up in pride. She nodded and made herself
finger fuck herself even more. In that moment she knew this is what she and her daughter
was made for, and her repressed instincts were happy to see it happening. She heard Harry
say, “Appoline, I’m going to cum and I want you to swallow every bit of it.”
Appoline could only display her agreement by humming. As Harry came into her mouth,
she began sucking out every drop of his semen, and cleaned his cock afterwards. She was
shocked to find that the English Bastard had more cum than she thought he would have, it
taking her about a minute to swallow every bit of it.
Once she was done, Harry pulled his cock out of her mouth and asked, “Did you like that
Appoline, did you like been used like that?” Harry wanted to hear her say it.
To her forever growing shame, she said “Oui Monsieur, I did enjoy it.”
This shocked Gabrielle. Over the last year her mother had tried everything she could to
teach her that this kind of thing was wrong, and yet here she was enjoying the same thing
she was teaching her was wrong. She didn’t understand it, but if it got her mother off her
back about it Gabrielle wasn’t going to complain.
As she musing over this, she heard her future Master continue, “Now before I punish your
daughter, I would love to fuck you.”
“Oui Monsieur, please fuck me, ‘urt me if you want.” Appoline said dutifully.
Harry just smiled as Gabrielle was once again taken off guard by her mother’s declaration,
never having seen this side of her mother before, but she was enjoying it. Then a wicked
idea came to mind, something that would teach Appoline not to bring her child out into
public until Gabrielle had a better control of her powers and learned not use them against
people.
“Gabrielle you’re still going to be punished, though I’m not sure you’ll see it like that…”
Harry sighed, the girl was a lot like Melody and seemed, from his observation, the type
who would love to get hurt and punished, ‘How do I always find the kinky ones?’ Harry
wondered. He was happy that he did though.
Harry undid the curse on Appoline before saying, “I want you to lay on the ground for me
on your back, and Appoline I want you on the floor on your hands and knees in front of her.
As I fuck you, I want you to eat your daughter.”
Gabrielle was more than happy to do this for Harry, internally celebrating her first real
command from her Master, and followed his order and laid on the ground, but Appoline
was on the other end of the willingness scale and was quite unhappy about this. A mother
and daughter having a bonding experience over a male might back been commonplace
among Veela back in the day, but she had been trying to teach her daughter that males
shouldn’t control them and that they had free will to do what they liked. This English
Pigdog was ruining everything. It would be even harder to make her daughter see that she
shouldn’t follow their old ways. She wanted to object, but her body was doing what came
naturally to it. Filled with intoxicating forbidden pleasure, she couldn’t stop herself as she
followed Harry’s orders and knelt in front of her daughter.
With increasing forced reluctance Appoline began to lick her little girls young pussy, which
made Gabrielle moan in delight. It felt great, what her mother was doing, and she was glad
that her future Master had made her mother do this. As she turned her head, she saw Harry
enter her mother from behind and begin to fuck her, making her mother’s tongue reach
even deeper into her young pussy.
Appoline’s denial was breaking as the surprisingly skilled bastard behind her worked over
her pussy. She wondered how many times he had done this and with who. She couldn’t
help but moan into her daughters pussy before she pulled up for air and cried out, “Please
Monsieur, fuck me, show my daughter ‘ow good you are.”
“Yes, please Master, fuck my maman harder!” Gabrielle begged, “I love ze feeling of
maman’s tongue deep within me.”
Harry was all too happy to agree with the two of them, so he began to hammer Appoline
harder and faster than before. It wasn’t long before Harry felt he was going to cum, and as
he was about to say, Gabrielle’s moaned and croons increased in volume and and urgency.
“I’m… Master, I’m going to cum.”
Appoline could only hum in agreement that she too was going to cum.
“So we cum together.” said Harry, and moments later the three of them did.
As they came, a breathless Appoline lay between her daughter’s legs with her little girl’s
cum over her face, and Harry’s seed leaking out of her leaking out of her pussy. “Zat was
amazing.” Appoline blurted, who was ashamed at that she enjoyed what the twelve year old
had done to her. She couldn’t stop her mind from supplying thoughts of the boy behind her
being better than her husband.
“I’ve got to agree, zat was amazing.” Gabrielle squirmed happily. She’d loved what her
mother had done to her, and she’d loved it even more as she went deeper as her Master
fucked her mother. “You were good mama, I loved your tongue in me.”
“If you loved what she did to you, why don’t you repay her with a kiss on the lips and show
her how much you enjoyed it?” Harry suggested to Gabrielle. He was glad how the day was
turning out, he wanted a mother/daughter fuck but had thought it would be some time
before he could get it. Here he was now, however, getting a mother and daughter. Some
would say it was rape, but it was their own fault. If the mother could control her daughter
and not allow her try and control him, this wouldn’t be happening right now.
Before Appoline could protest, her daughter said, “Oui Monsieur!” and kissed her on the
lips.
Appoline’s resistance was token at best, and before long she was enjoying the kiss
Gabrielle was giving her. Before she knew it, Gabrielle had her fingers in her pussy and
was she was beginning to finger fuck her, moving to lower her head and begin to suck her
breast.
“Oh Morgana…” Appoline moaned out, thoroughly enjoying the feeling her daughter was
giving her, “oh Gabrielle dear, zat feels so good, suck your mama’s breast, oh, oui, finger
fuck me like zat deeper dear, deeper.”
Gabrielle was having a blast with her mother, and with the older blond encouraging her, she
couldn’t help but moan. It also helped that it was making her future Master happy. She then
moaned in pleasure as her own mother began to finger fuck her too.
Harry was enjoying the show the two were giving him, his cock was getting harder by the
moment, and felt the need to fuck one of them. He concentrated and Conjured a soft chair.
It wasn’t pretty, and wouldn’t last very long, an hour at most, but he’d only recently started
learning how to conjure things since Melody was petrified. He started to learn it to keep his
mind off Melody, but he hadn’t made a whole lot of progress by the time Luna took over. It
was a useful skill nonetheless in certain situations, so he made sure he didn’t get rusty and
continue when he had free time. As long as he kept it simple he could do a few Wandless
Conjurations.
He then called out, “That’s enough. Gabrielle come over here in front of me, and Appoline,
I want you to kneel next to me.”
Without a second thought, daughter and mother followed Harry’s orders. Once they were
done, Harry said, “Before I fuck you little Gabrielle, you’re going to get a spanking for
trying to control me… Although for you it might not be much of a punishment, but I can’t
think of any other way to punish you right now. So bend over my knees and count as I
spank you. When we get to twenty, I’ll fuck you.”
“Oui Monsieur.” Gabrielle breathed, eyes sparkling as she knelt across Harry’s knee as he
began to spank her, after each one they got harder and harder. There were a few times
where she missed a number, either because she was lost in the pleasure or she was, to
Harry’s increasing disbelief, drooling too heavily to speak clearly, so punishment started all
over again at one.
When Gabrielle finally got to twenty, her ass raw and red by now, Harry let her stand up
and she rubbed her sore ass, jumping in surprise but not quite wincing when his larger
hands gently pushed hers aside and rubbed her backside for her. Once this was done, he too
stood before conjuring a black dildo and cast a spell or two on it.
The dildo was better looking than the conjured chair and box, but that was because he had
more practice conjuring them and casting spells on them. When Luna joined him and she
found out what he could do, she had him master conjuring sex toys. Harry had found, to
utterly no one’s surprise, Luna possessed another kinky quirk, and loved and got off
heavily on being filled in both holes. To help please her he had learned how to make a good
dildo and what spells to place on it to maximize her pleasure.
Once he finished the spells he said, “You’re a good girl, and good girls get rewards.” He
patted her head as he said this, and then began giving his orders.
“First Appoline I want you to sit on this chair, and Gabrielle I want you to bend over and
eat your mother out as I fuck you.” Then realizing Gabrielle wouldn’t be able to reach,
Harry Conjured a plain wooden cube, topped with a much more detailed and soft cushion
for Gabrielle to kneel on.
“Oui Monsieur.” Both said at the same time, and followed his orders.
As Appoline got close to the seat, she saw a large black dildo popping out of the chair. She
was about to say something to the English Pig, but one dark look from him made her
rethink that. She wisely decided to comply, and sat on the chair. She gasped as she felt the
dildo sink deep into her ass, and before she could say anymore, the dildo started to pump in
and out of her. She let out a moan of pleasure and gripped the crude arm rests tightly.
As Gabrielle was eating her mother out, Appoline was groaning, not only from what her
daughter was doing to her, but also from the dildo that was plunging in and out of her ass.
Harry stood behind Gabrielle, eyeing her tiny backside and working out just how this
would work in his head. Eventually he made his decision and started wetting his thumb
before he lowered it down, gently inserting it into the small orifice in an attempt to make
Gabrielle’s little asshole easier to ease into later. As he was doing this he also knelt down to
lick her pussy, occasionally dropping his hand down to renew the lubrication using her own
excitement. As this was happening, both mother and daughter were eliciting rapturous
groans from each other.
Once he had a good taste and decided she was as loosened up as she was going to get using
his fingers, he stood up and slowly placed his cock into Gabrielle’s asshole.
“Oh Merlin this is the tightest ass I’ve ever had…” Harry grunted deeply, the second his
head finally breached passed the ring of muscle. He pushed on, despite the girl’s body size
doing it’s best to either force him back out or crush his length, gritting his teeth at the
nearly painful tightness.
It was a full thirty seconds before he finally bottomed out, and when he did he released a
breath he didn’t know he was holding and became aware of his aching knuckles. Loosening
his grip he briefly pulled his hands away from where he’d been gripping Gabrielle’s waist
and winced at the perfectly detailed red hand prints there. That was probably going to
bruise.
And yet the little Veela hadn’t made any kind of protest, quite the opposite, she was licking
her mother quite vigorously and was starting to rotate her hips by focusing her weight on
one knee then the other. Giving a mental shrug he grabbed her thin waist again and pulled
back out, only to find himself having just as much difficulty pulling out as he did going in
as Gabrielle seemed to refuse to let him go. Annoyed, her growled and the second the
bottom of his head touched her sphincter he surged forward. His lips quirked into a smirk at
the cute grunt she let out.
He continued this pattern, the motions less a smooth back and forth and more of a rough
jerking. His own hips were barely moving, most of the movement coming from Gabrielle’s
body as he pushed her forward before roughly dragging her back, finishing the motion off
with a nice hammer blow of his hips forward to create the picture perfect slapping sound to
listen to.
Gabrielle, for her part, was incredibly pleased with this method, since he was effectively
using her body to jerk himself off. Her loud moans and squeals were proof of this, if her
complete lack of resistance or attempts to make any kind of movement of her own were
anything to go by.
It was only once her tiny hole began loosening up did he get a chance to let go with one
hand, which he put to immediate use and slid down to the junction between her legs and
began rubbing the length of her slit, giving special care to lightly scrape the calluses on his
palm over the little bump that had come out from beneath it’s hood.
Her young body unable to both take the heaping helping of pleasure Harry was giving her
and the responsibility of orally pleasing her mother, and Gabrielle was soon doing little
more than simply panting against her mother’s pussy, clouded eyes tracking the massive
black dildo that pumped up and down into her back entrance as fireworks seemed to go off
in her head from the debauched assault on her body.
Harry would have likely punished her for this, but his own pleasure was rapidly building.
He’d originally intended to pull out at the last second and cum on her face, just to see her
pouting face covered in his seed, or maybe hilt himself and demand she tell him where she
wanted his load before switching to the first plan, no matter how she answered, but that
plan was completely gone, out the window. Her ass was just too tight, there was no way he
could pull out now, even if he wanted to; the head of his cock was far too engorged in
preparation for his nearing release to ever pop free of her vice-like hole.
Instead, with a yell he slammed himself into her one last time, both hands gripping her
waist tightly, grinding her body back against his. His prick stiffened and balls churned in
preparation for a long second before they contracted hard, sending his load shooting up his
shaft. The thick semen finally entered her body via an explosive release from the tip of his
cock, not stopping until every bit of her insides were painted.
The petite blonde’s voice joined her future Master’s as both the rush of warm seed
releasing into her bowels and the even larger amount of foreign magic flooding her body
played havoc on her system.
Appoline stiffened the same moment Harry did as the bespelled dildo in her ass began
spewing something into her. It was little more than liquid magic, but being what she was
meant that it was probably the most pleasurable thing it could possibly be. In a last moment
of defiance, she bit her bottom lip hard and refused to cry out as she came, messily so, all
over the chair.
~~~ Lemon Ends ~~~
Harry eventually fell semi-limp backwards to sit on his backside. He briefly panicked when
Gabrielle, whose ass was still refusing to let him go, was brought along with him, but ended
up leaning back and wrapping one arm lazily just underneath where her bust would one day
be and let her fall back against his chest.
Still feeling quite euphoric after an orgasm that intense, he looked down to find her baby
blue eyes gazing up at him in something that was just shy of worship. Deciding to help the
look along and further enthrall her to him, he leaned down and kissed her on the lips. He
studiously ignored the mess of drool on her lower face, he had a feeling this was just one of
those quirks he was going to have to get used to if he claimed her for good. The fact that it
felt utterly amazing when applied to blowjobs probably helped smooth things over, he
admitted to himself upon retrospection.
He pulled back to give her his best affectionate smile, stroking her hair for good measure.
He snorted as her eyes rolled up a few seconds later and she went completely limp.
Still, amusing or no, this did allow him to finally pull out of her. It still took some work, but
he placed a hand under each of her armpits and pushed her upwards, eventually being
rewarded with a loud pop. Setting her down on her side on the ground, he stood up. With a
wave of his hand he cleaned himself off enough to be presentable in public.
He looked up to meet Appoline’s gaze, lips curling into another, more vicious smirk as he
saw the dazed and cloudy look within them. Waiting until she actually noticed him, he
finally declared,
“I’m letting you both go, but if something like this ever happens again I’m keeping your
daughter in repayment and impregnating you so you can try again. It will not be a pleasant
experience for you, I’ll be making sure of that.” With that he left the cave and went back to
the camp area to see if the Grangers were awake yet.
Once Harry was gone, both mother and daughter were still getting their strength back from
what happened. It wasn’t until the conjured chair disappeared into the aether did Appoline
really accept that she needed to get moving. By that point Gabrielle had long since woken
up and was just basking in the afterglow of a plan well executed. Noticing her mother yank
the dildo out of her ass and throw it against the cave wall, Gabrielle asked,
“Mother I want to know. You seemed to enjoy - even love - what we just did, but you have
been teaching me that it is wrong for us to like such things. Why is it that you like
expressing this side of yourself if doing so is wrong?”
Appoline couldn't think of how to respond to her daughter, and in her post coital euphoria
she didn’t want to worry about parenting. She answered Gabrielle dismissively, saying
simply,
“It’s just the way things are for the Veela, dear.”
Appoline allowed herself and her daughter to regain their senses before the mother cleaned
herself and her spawn, eventually deciding to clean the cave as well with a few extra
charms. The older blonde hurriedly dragged her daughter back to the Veela Colony where
they would see a Veela Elders about all this and get training so it wouldn’t happen again.
She was unaware of the effects that her small comment about Veela nature would have.
Gabrielle would be looking what it meant up herself, learning about sex, relationships and
the Veela on her own, away from the careful regulation of the Elders.
By summer’s end Gabrielle would have what she felt was complete and irrefutable proof
that her goal of submitting herself to Harry was the right thing to do. While she gave the
elders and her mother lip service to keep them from further useless and annoying prattling,
her heart and soul were completely invested in the path she’d chosen. Nothing short of a
full mind wipe and a Cleansing Ritual strong enough to violently rip even her own magic
out of her would sway her, and considering both of which would have killed her, the chance
of those happening was utterly microscopic.
TO BE CONTINUED!!
End Notes:
Authors Note: Here ends another chapter of Vulcan, I would like to apologize for the long
delay, I had a few health problems, not only that my muse wasn’t there to help me to write
as much as I would liked. Now I would like to thank you for reading and I hope that you
keep on reading and enjoying the story as much as I enjoy writing this. If you did or did
not, I hope that you’ll spare a few more minutes and review, as I would like to hear what
you think of the story so far and any ideas you might have. I need ideas as to what you
would like to see happen over the summer holiday, please help with that as I would like a
few parts for the summer chapters. I’m not sure how many chapters this summer will take,
as I got a few ideas for this one.
One of the ideas is about the Dark Lady that was mentioned in this chapter, and I’ll be
showing more of her in the next chapter. So any ideas you might have for this Dark Lady,
please let me know. Got many ideas already, but I would like to hear your thoughts. Before
you moan about this, this is an extra plot for the summer chapters, and possible ally/pet, not
sure yet.
I’m still looking for Jutsu and Forbidden Techniques, if you got any ideas please let me
know and tell me how they work, and if I like them, I’ll add them into the story. As I said
in the last chapter, I would like elemental skills, mainly fire.
I’m happy to inform you that I’ve got my third year Sorting Song sorted out.
Omake Request: Omake’s are always welcome. If you review as a guest and write us one
in the review window, please leave some kind of handle we can use to credit you. As long
as it’s not horrendously racist, we’ll just go ahead and slap the name on it. You can also
email the Omake to me at dark_harry_fan @ hotmail (dot) come
Oh this is what Melody’s form looks like for those who could have the link from past
chapters: Legacy-cdn (dot) smosh (dot) com /smosh-pit/052011/sexy-internet-7 (dot) jpg
Omake by Kishinokurobi:
The Omake came from the lemon from Chapter Six.
Harry groaned throatily as Melody started inhaling his shaft. It felt wonderful, like nothing
he had ever experienced before. Feeling Melody sucking on him spurred on his
imagination, picturing Hermione, Emma, his female friends from school, Apolline and even
Gabrielle in Melody's position. Before he could think about what he was doing, his hands
laid themselves atop her head and began to guide her up and down at a pace twice as fast as
the one she set for herself.
Because of his age, it only took Harry a few minutes before he came into Melody's mouth
without warning. Melody let out a pained scream as a burst of fire burnt the inside of her
throat. As she ripped her mouth off his cock another burst of fire caused the skin of her face
to blister and redden. The smell of burnt hair wafted through the room like a 99 cent air-
freshener titled: broken friendships.
Two seconds of continuous flame burnt the air before Harry was finished.
"Oh my god! Melody are you okay!?!" Harry frantically screamed.
"Who has a problem like that?!" Melody asked in a pained yet frantic voice before
collapsing into a fit of coughs.
"This has never happened before!" Harry promised.
"Oh great *cough cough* I'm the first person to get her face burnt off by your climax
killing dickferno!" Melody added sarcastically before collapsing into a coughing fit again.
"I was coming back for sunscreen when - Oh! My! God! What the hell happened?!"
Hermione asked as she walked into the room. Harry slapped a hand to his face, this was
going to be hard to explain.
Authors Note: Please let me know what you thought of this Omake…
Back to index
Chapter 14 - The Dark Priestess Averna! by dragen
‘Thoughts!’
Warning: Character Death!
Chapter 14...
5th of July:
It was the day after Harry had fucked two of the Delacour women, and somewhere on the
same island in a throne room, a lady was sitting on the room’s titular seat, pondering her
situation. The woman was known by her followers as Lady Averna. She was once a former
High Priestess in the Temple of Circe. The Temple was a somewhat good, chaste even
prudish organization, and the six naked men and women surrounding her showed how little
she still had in common with her former home. Averna was currently kissing one of the six,
a woman, heatedly and exploring said woman with her hands.
Much to the dismay of the Temples’ members, most didn’t remember who Circe was.
Ancient Greek legends and literature portrayed Circe out to be a minor goddess, whose
dominion was Magic and Magic Users. She was in fact one of the first and most powerful
Hellenistic Mages, as she and others like her were called back then. She had never
pretended to be a God like other Mages did - even her own parents pretended to Gods. She
was considered only to be extremely powerful sorceress, but later different religious sects
devoted to her grew among the magical populace, often making her out to be more than she
was.
In her youth she retreated to an isolated island with a few acolytes; men and women both,
to unlock the secrets, mysteries, and hopefully one day the source of magic. It was their
hope to help others like them, those with powers, to understand what they could do,
philosophize as to why they had been gifted and hopefully make sure they didn’t use their
powers to take advantage of the non-magical population. Historically many had pretended
to be some kind of prophet, sometimes even a deity, and when individuals like these arose
the Temple would work both covertly and overtly to bring them down.
However, as time went by, more and more Mages began to appear around the world. Like
they often had, the more powerful of the Mages masqueraded as Gods while the less
powerful ones took on the roles of either protectors or punishers based on their personal
temperament. Observing the growing numbers, Circe decided it was time to establish a
settlement so that the Mages could have somewhere to live protected from those who hated
the “Gods” and those fearful of the Mages power.
It didn’t take long long after the first Wizarding Village was created for the the non-
magical people to learn about them. Oftentimes this was a good thing. As the non-magical
nations would come to them when they needed help, normally when magical monsters
attacked a village, town or city, or other tasks difficult to do without magic.
After Circe’s village was built, more and more such communities following her example
sprung up around the world, and guilds also started to appear. The guilds were created so
that Mages could find jobs a lot easier than searching for them, to earn money and work
together to train and grow stronger. The guilds were also created to form parties, so that if
the Mages were weak or couldn’t handle the tasks alone, they could call in their guild
members to help them.
In return for her hard work in creating the village, the Mages and even the grateful normal
folk built Circe her first ‘Temple’. At first it was meant to be like a Magical University of
sorts where the truths of certain deep magicks had been researched for millennia, and where
a few secrets of the universe could actually be found. Over time many more of these
‘Temples’ appeared around the country and world.
Like many things, as time went by, stories of Circe lost their basis in reality, and her
‘Temples’ were lost to time and abandoned. But out of all of these Temples, there was one
still standing. One which had once been a place of learning but had now become a sort of a
secret society of magic users, ranging in the use of all kinds of magic, magic unknown or
were lost through time or were new to the world. This final temple had become a place not
only devoted to magical research and study, but also to protect people who could not use it.
One could only join through one of two channels; heredity or invitation.
The ‘Temple of Circe’ was created to protect everyone, even those without the ability to
use magic. It was also dedicated to protecting the world from mages who sought to
dominate or destroy the world. They wouldn’t get involved however unless it was the last
resort. Their members, though their numbers never normally exceeded two or three
thousand, were exceedingly powerful. Given their strength and the strength of the people
they fought against collateral damage was guaranteed to be immense if intervention was
necessary.
Averna had come to the island of Lesvos about two years ago. She’d decided to make the
journey because she knew that the Veela City and Mermish capital of Atlantis were here,
which meant that the ancient and mystical weapons, the Bow of Artemis and the Trident of
Poseidon, were likely hidden in the Colonies. Even if they weren’t, the ruling figures
should know where they were.
The Artemis’s Bow was believed to be hidden somewhere in the Veela Colony, and it was
made by Artemis herself, who in reality was a powerful Veela. In her time, she was a
protector of young girls and women from men who wanted to use them as sexual
playthings. She created the bow to help her in her quest. The bow was said to have a myriad
of semi-divine powers. Allegedly it never ran out of arrows, improved the accuracy of the
wielder, could and had different magical properties depending what the wielder needed the
arrows for. It’s creator had laid scores of lesser enchantments on it, but intense misfortune
had always befallen any who tried to use it without either inheriting it or received it as a gift
from it’s rightful owner. It was said that Artemis gave the bow to the Veela Elders before
disappearing, never to be seen again. She had entrusted them with it so should they ever
need a new protector from mankind, they would have a tool powerful enough to make their
duty possible. The Veela had failed to live up to her lofty expectations however, and had
used the bow more often in their wars with the Mermaids than for any other lofty and noble
purpose.
Poseidon’s Trident was believed hidden somewhere in the Atlantean dominion, which once
been a fief of Poseidon. Like Artemis, he was believed to be a god. He had actually been a
Warlock, and a powerful Water Elementalist at that. Poseidon had lived in Atlantis before it
was destroyed and loved the sea and protected it with all his might. Because of this he
became know as God of the Sea. To help him it was said he created two powerful things.
The first was his Trident; a very powerful magical foci that also enhanced his elemental
powers, and the second were the Mermaids; a race he created out of his human followers to
help him protect the waters. It was said he was the first to undergo the transformation and
become a Mermaid. Averna was after the Trident, because not only would it make a Water
Elementalist more powerful and give the wielder control of the seas, but it was said to have
been the key to the powerful ritual to make Mermaids from living men. Averna thought this
could be very useful, as Mermaids had the power of alluring voice, amongst other unique
powers. If she had her own personal army of them, wars could be won with much less
effort on her part.
Many would wonder why a High Priestess of the Temple of Circe would seek out items
such as these. It was not to find them and take them back to the Temple for protection, and
it was not to protect the two colonies from utterly destroying each other. Averna had a
much more sinister objective in mind. She wanted these powerful artifacts to help her to
destroy the Temple. The Dark Priestess wanted to exact her vengeance upon them for their
betrayal.
She, along with a handful of other High Priests and Priestesses, were in the running to
become the new Head Priest or Priestess of the order - to lead the Temple when their old
Head Priest retired. They would lead hundreds of Priests and Priestesses of different
specialties and skills. One group was the Battle Priests and Priestesses; the branch that
defended the island and nearby nations from power-hungry witches and wizards, but they
would sometime be called out to deal with those who were a threat to the world and
mankind - they were even keeping an eye on Voldemort. He was a great threat, but because
he was staying in England at the moment they let him be for now. Another was the Field
Priests and Priestesses; whose job was similar to the Obliviators of Britain, forcing amnesia
and binding the magic of discovered threats to the temple. The final main group was the
Researchers, who researched magic and worked tirelessly to archive all methods of magic
the world over.
Averna herself was a Battle Priestesses. When she was in her teens she had studied to
become a Field Priestesses, but soon found it tiresome, and sought to use her own gifts
fully. She was a natural born Fire Elementalist, and she was not only quite skilled at not
only that, but had augmented her carburant abilities with aqueous ones, which she had
acquired by means of an experimental ritual she had volunteered to test for the Researchers.
Averna had also mastered the ability to enthrall someone against their will; though this took
quite a deal of effort on her part and would often leave her incapacitated for days after, if
her target was powerful magically. It also ran the risk of her being overpowered and made a
vassal of the one she had sought to enslave, if he or she was a mage of strength and mental
fortitude greater than her own. When successful it would also leave her victim completely
devoid of personality, making it difficult to keep their status hidden from others. It was
much safer easier for her to layer simple commands deep within someone’s psyche, causing
them to change more naturally over time, though these could be located and removed with a
careful enough magical scan. Like Circe herself Averna could also communicate with and
command loyalty from most mundane beasts and some magical ones.
Her raw power and elemental proficiency was the reason why she was a candidate for the
role of Head Priestess. She was in fact one of the forerunners, though most frowned upon
that fact because she was so young; the youngest in centuries in fact, if she were to gain the
position. Those same people couldn’t deny her skill though, the thirty-year-old woman was
immensely skilled with magic, and had worked tirelessly to become one of the most
knowledgeable people in the Temple.
Like many other secret organizations, there were many plots and much backstabbing in the
upper echelons of power, all of which Averna was able to handle. That had been true until
the last scheme, almost three years ago. The High Priests and Priestesses in the running,
wary of her strength and cunning, caught her off guard and managed to perform a ritual to
block her powers.
The theory was sound, but fortunately for Averna and unfortunately for the other islanders
the young Researcher who had translated the ritual had in fact misunderstood what the
ritual could do. Yes it did block her powers, but only by half, and it also twisted the
personality of the person it was used on. The alignment of the victim of the ritual was
completely reversed. A hero would become a cruel monster, and an unfeeling psychopath
would become a well-cultured saint. This ritual was only used on those who were totally
evil, who had the potential and will to destroy humanity or the world, but whose abilities
could be used for the betterment of mankind. The ritual was permanent, there was no way
to undo it and turn the person back to normal. So when the other the High Priests and
Priestesses used the ritual on Averna, they unknowingly created a new evil that they
stunned and banished her from the Temple.
It wasn’t the first time the Temple had created a monster, and they had a shockingly
detailed plan for dealing with them that basically amounted to tossing them into something
that was expected to kill them. One could easily liken their actions to a villain’s trap from a
James Bond movie.
Little did they knew that she escaped their death trap and would live on to become the first
Dark High Priestess in centuries, and that she would be looking for powerful lost artifacts
to use against and remake the Temple of Circe in her image. During her time in exile she
would slowly gain power to replace what she lost before she found herself on the island of
Lesvos where she would be looking for two powerful she had learned of in the Temple.
Averna pulled away from the girl she was fondling, a cute little redhead teenager with
breasts about the size of her own head, an amused grin forming on her lips as the girl
whined with need and tried to push forward to kiss more.
The teen reached down to quickly unzip her outfit to completely reveal herself to her
Mistress when a man entered wearing wearing a vaguely militaristic looking outfit
consisting of black cloth pants under a white button up long coat. The coat looked to be
made of a strong cloth. Their backs were mostly covered by a royal blue cape. The cape’s
centre was covered with the symbol of the Dark Priestess, a Dark Phoenix - Averna’s mark,
it represented her desire to plunge the land into flame and purge the unworthy before
rebuilding it stronger than before.
“You better have a damn good reason for interrupting me.” Averna said lowly, the torches
in the chamber hissing as they burned brighter. She didn’t like being interrupted when she
was having private time.
“For-forgive me, Mistress...” The man said, he didn’t like to be the one to be punished for
delivering a message, the word don’t shoot the messenger seemed right here. “But I’ve got
a message from Queen Ursula.”
“What does the sea bitch want?” Averna demanded.
Averna had met Ursula two years ago when she came to Lesvos to build up her base of
power. Ursula was the sister of the monarch, King Triton the ruler of the main Mermaids
and the nearby city of Atlantis, and the heir apparent had been his youngest daughter,
Princess Ariel. Even though Ariel had older sisters that would normally be before her in the
line of succession, for millennia the merfolk had found their heirs amongst the royal family
through a spell known as the Ritual of Succession. When she turned thirteen, Magic had
decided that Princess Ariel would become the next Queen.
Ursula didn’t like this. Twice now she had had her claim for the throne usurped, first by her
younger brother Triton then that teenage twat Ariel. Before he had been born, she was in
line to become Queen of her people, and that’s all she had ever wanted out of life for as
long as she could remember. Ursula had been silently resentful of her lot but had never
planned to do anything about it.
But when Ursula sensed a new Dark power on the island of Lesvos, she decided this could
be a good time to stage her coup. Ursula approached Averna and offered her a deal. If
Averna helped Ursula become Queen, Ursula would pledge fealty to Averna and help her
find the Poseidon’s Trident. Averna also demanded one of King Triton’s daughters to use
as she wanted. Royal Blood was powerful in ritual magic, and Averna planned to
eventually use her as a catalyst to strengthen her own powers. In the meantime though, with
a little magical ‘encouragement’ she’d be fun to play with.
Ursula quickly and happily agreed to Avernas demands.
None of the conditions broke the deal for her, and as long as she could keep Princess Ariel,
the rightful queen, she would have power over the underwater kingdom that she’d long
yearned for.
The only way for her to control the kingdom was to control Princess Ariel. It was also
likely Princess Ariel had information as to where the Trident might be. It was said that the
rightful King or Queen would instinctively know where the Trident was located. It was of
no consequence to Averna which daughter she got so she consented to Ursula’s requests.
In the two years since they had made their arrangement Averna had managed to arrange the
‘accident’ that had killed King Triton and make Ursula Queen. In return Averna had gotten
Alana, Triton’s sixth teenage redheaded daughter. Although she had a lot of fun with Alana
over the years, she didn’t get what she really wanted from Ursula; Poseidon’s Trident.
It seems that either Ariel didn’t know where the Trident was, or she had more willpower
than either conspirator had expected. To Averna’s immense frustration the little mermaid
hadn’t said anything. Seemingly only to add to her headache, Ursula had often come to her
seeking aid for her many problems. She seemed incapable of handling the problems herself,
if she didn’t command the loyalty of the merfolk, Averna would have eliminated her long
ago. It was becoming more of an annoyance than she’d expected, and she’d made no
progress towards her main goal. At least over the years she was able to secretly enslaved
and turn a few mermaids to her side so she would have some well placed followers on her
side should she need to take over Atlantis herself.
“Queen Ursula wanted to inform you, Mistress, that Princess Ariel and her sisters tried to
escape last night. While she was able to recapture all of her sisters, Princess Ariel w-was
able to es-es-escape...” Her guard said fearfully, worried about how his Mistress would
react to the news.
Rightly so, apparently, as the former High Priestess Averna shouted angrily and the torches
flared violently,
“WHAT!?” She couldn’t believe it, the stupid sea bitch let the only person knew where the
Poseidon’s Trident could be escape. “Send out the guards and find her!” Averna ordered as
the flames from the torches flew about and circle around her, “I want her found and soon or
heads will begin to roll.”
“Y-Yes Mistress!” The guard stuttered, only to remain frozen in place.
“Did I stutter, or is there something else you want to inform me?” Averna hissed.
“Y-Yes Mistress there i-is.” The guard cleared his throat and breathed a sigh of relief, as
the bit of news he was about to give was much better. “I’ve gotten reports that two of the
Delacour woman have been sighted near a nearby nude beach. It is believed to be Apolline
and her daughter Gabrielle.”
“Hmm, that is good news...” Averna hummed happily, and the guard was highly relieved to
see the flames began to stop circling around her and die away, the torches returning to
normal. Averna’s hands also went back to their previous task of unzipping the redheads top.
“I was wondering if she was ever going to come out of her little nest. Have our informants
within the Colony contacted us yet? Do they know if the Delacour’s were going to leave the
Colony again? I hated that we missed our chance to pick up Apolline yesterday.” She
commented. It really was out of their control though, unforeseen events had cropped up and
she couldn’t blame her servants for failing to do as she ordered in that instance.
“First and foremost our informant sends his apologies Mistress, he didn’t know that they
had left until they returned,” The guard explained, keeping his eyes firmly on his Mistress
despite the debauchery the woman was beginning to lay upon, that he recognized as the
former Mermish princess, Alana. “But he would like to inform you that when they returned,
Apolline and her daughter looked flushed for some reason and spent the rest of the day with
the Elders.”
“Hmm, that is interesting...” Averna hummed in interest, “I believe that Apolline’s

daughter Gabrielle has been giving her problems as of late?”
“Yes.” The guard confirmed as Alana squirmed and whined at the teasing. “Rumour has it
Gabrielle has made no attempt to restrain herself, and has begun embracing her more carnal
nature. I’m fairly certain it’s true; she has been seen going after the English hero the Boy-
Who-Lived, Harry Potter.”
“My, my, that is interesting!” Averna purred with delight at both the wonderful news and
her pet’s adorable reactions to her touch. “Has Gabrielle decided upon who her Master will
be, or is she selecting a different person each day to fulfil the role?” The Lady asked
thoughtfully, a plan forming.
“All reports indicate she is completely set on Harry Potter.” The guard answered.
She grinned, “Then I believe we can use this. I might be able to gain her allegiance if I
agree to help her get this boy as her Master. It would also be very useful if we could
persuade the Boy-Who-Lived to join our ranks too. Admittedly that might be a bit difficult;
not only is he in England, but the fool Dumbledore has already sunk his claws into the boy,
if I know that control freak like I do... tell our people to start researching everything they
can about the boy, I want everything you can find about him.”
“Yes Mistress!” The guard said happily, his Mistress was happy again and that meant his
life was no longer in danger - at least for now. It seemed that he was always sent to the
Mistress to give her the bad news. It was only by pure luck that kept him alive each time,
normally because he had good news or because she was too angry to kill him.
“Does our contact know if the Delacour’s are going to leave the Colony again anytime
soon?” Averna asked as her hands drifted lower on the royal daughter’s body. Her soldier
swallowed. What he wouldn’t give to join the two women in their play...
“Yes Mistress, this afternoon they plan to go back. A family outing for the Delacour’s to
the Camp. It is believed that Apolline tried to change the outing’s location, but didn’t want
to say why specifically, citing an inability to keep her daughter under control and that it
would be a risk to allow her near men.”
“I bet...” Averna said with a smirk, if the events of yesterday had played out how she
suspected they did, Apolline wouldn’t want her daughter to be anywhere near the Camp,
just in case they ran into the same person they did into yesterday.
“While changing the location on such short notice wasn’t possible, the Colony did agree to
allow them access to five guards.” The guard was interrupted by Alana’s blissful moaning.
He shifted his feet and flexed various muscles, trying to direct blood away from his
hardening dick as Averna’s fingers found their destination in the girls eager pussy. “Word
has spread the Merpeople are on the move as well, and the Queen and the Elders are
worried about their people being outside the Colony at this time without protection.”
Avern’s lips quirked in a smug smirk, “At least the sea bitch is good for something.” Ursula
was able to keep the Veela distracted with Mermish troop movements so they didn’t have a
chance to discover her and what she was planning. “Our people are to capture Apolline and
kill the guards. The rest can live or die but if possible I would like them to capture young
Gabrielle. If that isn’t an option I will not be angered, but tell them of my preference for
capture over slaughter. Apolline must not be killed. If the rumours of her being the half
sister to the Veela Queen are true, Apolline could the key to find Artemis’ Bow. Expect
eternal suffering for the individual that kills her.”
“Y-Yes Mistress!” The guard saluted stiffly, right back to being terrified for his life. Before
he left to carry his Mistress’s orders, he asked, “Is there anything else you need Mistress?”
Averna thought about it for a moment, before answering, “Yes there is, have you found the
dark entity that I sensed few weeks ago?” About two weeks ago, she sensed a faint
signature of dark magic on the island. As was standard procedure for such finds, she sent
her servants to find it, to no avail so far. Yet she sensed it every so often, so she knew it
was still on the island somewhere. She could sense it had vast potential, and she wished to
recruit whoever the source of her power was - she had a penchant for coercing others like
her into joining her in a subservient role. She hoped that it was a dark wizard or witch,
preferably a witch, as she wanted another new pet if possible. Wizards of considerable
power were so tricky to properly enslave.
“I’m sorry to inform you, Mistress, that we haven’t found anything as of yet.”
“Keep searching, I know whatever it is is still on this island somewhere and I want it.”
Averna informed her servant sharply. “For now I want Apolline, so leave and don’t return
until you’ve obtained her. Spread the word that I do not wished to be disturbed for the rest
of the day.”
“Yes Mistress!” He cried, turning quickly in his heel and his Mistress ripped the clothes
right off of the girls body.
o0OoO0o
In the late afternoon the Delacour family took a walk around the borders of the Nymphs’
Nudist Camp. Sebastian Delacour was thinking about what his wife had confessed to him
before leaving the Colony. Apolline didn’t give him the full story, but from what she did
say his youngest daughter had yet again used her powers on a man, the same man, to force
him to control her. That was bad enough, but not only that, Sebastian had pressed and
gotten his wife to admit that the man had also taken liberties with her too. Sebastian knew
he wasn’t the only man to lay with his wife since their marriage, but found some comfort in
knowing his wife told him about all of these events. For years he had tried to keep his wife
interested by swinging, occasionally with a discreet magical couple and occasionally with
Muggle off the street that had caught her eye. He had long known he wasn’t enough to truly
scratch her itch alone, and tried to compensate for that fact by his lenient open marriage.
He considered himself remarkably forgiving, but he did have limit to his tolerance.
Intercourse with a boy not even thirteen, and a threesome with her daughter - involving
their daughter in her actions at all, really - and enjoying the child’s performance had
angered him. That event was out of his comfort zone, and his fatherly and husbandly
instincts had begun to take over. ‘How could any man be comfortable with his seven-year-
old-daughter seeking to bind herself into sexual slavery??’ he asked himself. He’d begun to
wonder if he’d bitten off more than he could chew when he married a Veela.
He could see how the experience had affected his daughter already. Even his own willful
ignorance wasn’t enough to keep him from seeing how powerful his little girl’s base desires
had become since she first met the lad a year ago. She wished to be controlled, used and
abused, and wasn’t shy about admitting this. She felt it was natural and normal.
Relationships, especially of a sexual nature, were something any father dreaded for their
children. Appoline had warned him what their girls might be like when Fleur was born, and
there were no words for his relief when she turned out level headed and responsible - and
not taking after her ancestors to be used like a sex object. It was a shame that it just wasn’t
to be for Gabrielle, now that his youngest was budding sexuality, he was both grateful that
he hadn’t had to deal with this with Fleur, and lamentations of how Gabrielle had not been
more like her sister.
This was why his wife wanted to come to the main Veela Colony. It was the largest in the
world, where the Elders and the Queen - Apolline’s half sister - lived, and Apolline thought
the Elders could help Gabrielle change her mind about the life she wanted and was actively
searching for at her young age. Sebastian was of two minds about the Elders effectively
brainwashing his daughter away from her chosen path in life, but he felt almost anything
was an improvement over the alternative. Unfortunately it didn’t appear to have been
working in the slightest.
Considering what had already happened with his wife and child’s last sojourn to the beach,
he would almost canceled the outing entirely. However given his conscience was already
burdened with the attempts at ‘restructuring’ his daughters psyche and outlook on life, he
couldn’t bring himself to keep Gabrielle a prisoner in the colony as well. He and his wife
had sat down with the Queen and the Queen had agreed to give her sister five of her
personal guards to make sure nothing happened. Sebastian had gotten the feeling that there
was another reason for the soldiers. The Queen’s offer to deploy her guards was oddly
gracious, and he suspected it had to do with the long-standing friction against the
Merpeople. He didn’t know why they hated each other, only that the situation had been as it
was for centuries, and it was not unlikely that his sister-in-law wanted an excuse to get a
few of her soldiers outside the colony. Whatever her ulterior motives may be, Sebastien
was glad for the extra hands to keep an eye on his daughter.
Either way, Apolline was able to persuade them to visit the Temple of Aphrodite, and that’s
where they were now heading. However, as they approached the temple, two men and one
woman appeared. The group made a beeline for the Delacour’s’ party, and Sebastien
directed his women to stand behind him.
The men were wearing a vaguely militaristic looking outfit. The white coats were made of a
material he was unfamiliar with, but if he was more familiar with Muggle technology might
have recognized as Kevlar. Their backs were mostly covered by a royal blue cape and the
cape’s centre was covered with the shadowy figure of a black phoenix. One of the men had
a small sword by his side. The woman was wearing a mostly black outfit made of leather. It
hugged her form tightly, but didn’t seem to inhibit her movement in the slightest. She had
three knives strapped to the outside of her left thigh in a position that would be easy to
reach. Her right shoulder had a thicker protective pauldron, studded with gleaming brass
beads that stood out from the black leather that composed most of her armour. Her chest
piece was pure white, and was dominated by the same symbol on the other soldier’s backs.
Over her back was a flowing cape of the same royal blue colour. To Sebastian she looked
like and felt like a Veela, but he could also sense something off about her, though he
couldn’t quite pinpoint what.
As they appeared the Veela Royal Guardswomen slipped into a loose diamond formation
around the Delacours.
“Who are you? What do you want?” Sebastian demanded, taking the lead. Though he was
slightly nervous at the sight of three soldiers of unknown motives or origin, his fear was
carefully hidden beneath a mask of bravery.
“Who we are and what we want is no concern of yours.” The foremost female, responded.
Sebastian assumed was the leader of the group. “You’ll be dead soon enough, and answers
mean little to corpses.”
Before Sebastian could say anything the stranger swiftly closed the distance between the
two of them, dropped into a fighting stance, and knocked the air out of him with a strong
body shot.
Sebastian’s eyes widened as he felt the impact inject a large quantity of magic into his
chest, he now knew what was different about this Veela; the way she used her magic. The
magic had a certain... quality to it that just screamed of flame, and brought a scent of smoke
to his nose where none should exist. Before he could regain his breath, utter a word, or
react in any way, she gracefully spun around and delivered a powerful roundhouse kick
with her rear leg. The impact sent him flying, and Sebastian could tell that the amount of
magic in his chest was even higher than before.
Three of the five guards warily surrounded Sebastian as he tried to get up before the strange
woman snapped her fingers with a dramatic flair and a laugh. Her cape was flung to the
side with the motion, and as Sebastian’s chest exploded violently it fluttered in the wind.
“Papa no!” Fleur cried out as Appoline dropped to her knees, face twisted in a desperate,
wordless cry showing her anguish, helplessness, and desperation. The newly-widowed
mother screamed, repeatedly, at the top of her lungs, while her oldest pulled her youngest
close, Gabrielle fearfully burying her head into her older sister’s chest, unable to look at the
show.
The guards were brought out of their shell shocked state only when they felt burning heat
scorch their backs, and an immense kinetic force throw them forward and resonate within
their chests. Lungs ruptured, organs failed and bones shattered as the explosion ripped
through them tsunami does a beachhead.
While two guards were immediately killed by the explosive end of Sebastian, one guard
ripped her, thankfully, intact wand from his robes.
“Bombar-” The guard began before an extremely thin whip of water sliced cleanly through
both her wand and head. If one followed the liquid whip out of the puddle of crimson blood
that was slowly soaking into the sand they would find it controlled by the man immediately
to the right of the Veela assailant.
The two remaining guards shielded the daughters from a spear of flame as Fleur, still in
shock, prepared to Apparate herself and Gabrielle out of the area. She hoped her mother
would come to her senses, she would have to handle herself.
However before Fleur could make her escape, another thin whip of vibrant blue water flew
out of thin air and cut deeply into Fleur’s abdomen, nearly severing her spine. It was
unlikely that she would arrive where she wanted. Last-second distractions while
Apparating, like almost being cut in half, could make ones focus on the intended
destination falter, and with no focus to the spell she would likely splinch herself and her
sister fatally. Thankfully for the late Sebastian’s eldest, Gabrielle had also been thinking of
a certain someone and wishing to be in his presence. Fleur was injured, so Gabrielle’s
determination was stronger. Fleur provided the magic, and her side-along Apparition
passengers provided the location. The Apparition completed with an off-sounding pop.
Apolline felt a prick in her neck, and then felt woozy as another women shed her
invisibility cloak to grab her as she fell. Blackness encroached on Apolline’s vision as she
fell into the waiting arms of the witch, but she was able to catch a glimpse of an empty
needle lying on the ground.
The two remaining guards spun back to back in panic, not knowing if any more enemies
were left beneath invisibility cloaks. They were barely out of their training, they weren’t
nearly good enough to stand up to this powerful, and more importantly, prepared, hit squad
and they knew it. One shielded themselves in a cone around the other to buy time and call
for reinforcements, but luck was not on their side. The witch who had started the fight
seemed to be nearing completion of a long chant that she had been doing since that kick.
They only caught the tail-end of it, but that alone was enough to make their stomachs drop.
“Dark forces above... Lend me thy strength... Take my enemies as thy

payment... Descendens Inferus!”
The ever professional guards were at a loss for words and the molten ball of flame rapidly
descended from the skies. Unable to complete the Patronus Charm to send off a message,
they could only sit there helplessly as their world exploded into a sea of heat and death.
The remaining soldiers removed their invisibility cloaks and covered any personally
identifying evidence from the scene. The final attack would most certainly draw attention,
so there was no time to look for the girls. Everything of importance cleared, the troops beat
a hasty retreat back to their base.
It wouldn’t do to keep the Dark Priestess waiting.
o0OoO0o
Gabrielle found herself within a strange hut, and not the Veela Colony she expected her
sister to take them to. She looked down to see if her sister was fine, only to see she was
bleeding badly and was unconscious. Knowing that she needed to find help, she began to
look for someone. That’s when she heard someone shouting out in the next room, “Ahh,
yes! Fuck me Master!”
What she got to the doorway, what she saw shocked her. Her future Master was pounding a
unknown female that looked to be about his age from behind. She noticed right away she
had been seen, as Master’s eyes literally flashed angrily at her presence. She vaguely
remembered her Master warning her not to come near him again or she would regret it.
Though she had been disappointed, his commands, her dying sister, her dead father, and
now missing mother all moved to the back of her mind as she flew into a jealous frenzy,
bum rushing the evil bitch who presumed to force herself on her beloved.
She cried out “You whore! How DARE you have sex with my Master!” as her tiny fists
beat desperately against the girl who presumed to be with her love. The terror of the
situation she had just fled hadn’t disappeared from her mind, and she released her
frustration on the bitch who was now grabbing Gabrielle’s fists and staring at her in
confusion. She opened her mouth to say more, but the back of Harry’s hand impacted her
cheek with enough force to stagger her.
“What the fuck are you doing here, you stupid little cunt?” Harry asked icily, eyes
narrowed, not noticing the blood covering the girl’s arm and part of her shirt. “Didn’t I tell
you what would happen if I saw you again?”
TO BE CONTINUED!!
End Notes:
I realize this chapter isn’t as long as my usual releases, but I wanted to introduce the Dark
High Priestess Averna into this chapter. Before you say anything bad about this OC, be
aware I do have plenty of ideas where she’ll be useful for Harry, so she’s not going
anywhere. Please reserve judgement until you get to see more of her, since what’s here
doesn’t really give you all a good picture of her actual personality, just backstory. THAT I
would like to get your opinion on.
I would like to thank Kishinokurobi from ff.net for writing the fight scene at the end of the
chapter, I asked for his help as I’m not good at writing fight scenes and I need as much help
as I can get for writing them. So thank you Kishinokurobi.
Poll: I have question for you all,: In the last version of Vulcan, some of you might
remember that I had begun to introduce parts of the anime Fairy Tail into the story, so that
later on I could add them into the story. One of the main reasons that I did so, was that I
could show other kinds of magic in the story.
As I wanted to add more than the normal magic within the Harry Potter books, I’ve already
planned to add Charmed into the mix so that Harry could have the sisters by his side. And I
was thinking a few other crossovers into the story, and I was wondering should I add Fairy
Tail into this version of the story? Fair warning, should I add it, it’ll be a darker more
mature version of Fairy Tail into this story. (On a side note I hope the answer is yes, seeing
that I have got a few ideas for it, but I DO listen to my readers when I ask them something
like this! So it’ll be up to you as to what happens.)
Yes:
No:
I’m also looking members for my own Group: The Adult Writing Center! - uk dot groups
dot yahoo dot com slash group slash The underscore Adult underscore Writing underscore
Center
I’m looking for those interested to post their own work and help other with their own
stories, whether that be ideas or just honest criticism or just to bounce ideas around or talk.
So if you could have a look, I look forward to new members to the group.
Back to index
Chapter 15 - Second Summer with the Grangers - Part 2! by dragen
Author's Notes:
Authors Note: I would like to thank you all for reviewing the last chapter, I know some of
you didn’t like how short it was because of my other chapters - I’ll try and not do short
chapters again - can’t promise for sure it won’t happen again, but I’ll try not to. But that
was to introduce the new Dark Priestess, and I know some of you didn’t like it that the
chapter was surrounded mainly around her, but it was the quickest way to explain who she
is and what she wanted. Yes I could have done it over the chapters with Harry in it, but at
the time I felt this way was better.
For the semi-crossover with The Little Mermaid, it only happened that way as the
characters as one of my beta readers said; they were written so well and they fit into what I
needed for them so nicely. So I used them because they fit, no other reason than that,
otherwise I wouldn’t have used the characters at all. It saved me from writing a few more
OC’s.
Lastly, I would like to inform you all that unlike the last summer chapters, there will be a
lot more chapters to this summer chapters. As I want to work in a few ideas for the future
chapters, and build up some of the characters into the story.
I would once again like to thank, KnightPerson formerly known as TheNewHercules, for
making this chapter even better. He had made a lot of changes that I liked, so I want to
thank him for the great work on this chapter - he added the part about Dan and more detail
around Hermione/Melody/Harry part of the story. So thank you KnightPerson, you have
done great work on this chapter and can’t wait to see what else you’ll do for future chapters
and I hope you stay around for a long time.
‘Thoughts!’
Chapter 15
5th of July:
Harry was still smouldering over what had happened between him and the Veela mother
and child a day after the ordeal in the cave. He asked himself ‘How fucking DARE that
BINT try and control me? Aren’t children her age usually shy around strangers? Even with
Lucy helping my self-confidence as a kid, I kept to myself until I was at least ten. There’s
been a clear failure on her parent’s part in teaching her to respect her elders.’ Such a
failure, he felt, should result in the loss of parental privileges. If he had his way, and he
planned to, people like the Delacour’s and the Dursley’s who clearly weren’t fit parents
should be discouraged from breeding. At the very least they shouldn’t be entrusted with the
responsibility of raising children. ‘If Mum and Dad were still around, they’d have done a
better job of caring for me.’ He thought bitterly. ‘I know they would.’
Harry fantasized for a few moments about the parents whose lives that had been taken from
him as an infant, and who he hadn’t been able to know. He then remembered her captured
soul in his ancient gauntlet, and was emboldened by the knowledge that someday soon he’d
have the means rescue his mother from the twelve years of death that had dared to steal her
from his life. He visualized the memory of her for a short while before continuing to burn
over the affair.
The idea of being bound to the whims of another infuriated him. Regardless of the manner
of coercion and regardless of whether he enjoyed the manipulation or not, it infringed upon
his individuality. Years of attempted control and oppression by the Dursley’s had left him
fiercely protective of his own independence. He hated being used, and would wreak havoc
upon any who tried to inhibit his ability to think for himself.
Some might find that hard to believe, considering he liked his partners to be of a more
submissive and even subservient nature, but there was a huge difference between having
your freedom forcibly taken from you and willingly giving it to someone you care for.
That’s why he stressed so hard about really thinking about it before he let his girls make
that final step. He owned them now, but it was because they wanted it, they chose to give
him their freedom like that of their own free will in exchange for the benefits of having a
caring Master to provide for them - or that’s what he wanted to believe it to be like.
The gall and disrespect it took for Gabrielle to attempt a forced seduction of Harry appalled
and infuriated him. Appoline was no better! She would have been more than content to
allow her daughter to act out her desires on Harry, without any concern for him as a person.
She was worried solely about what her daughter was becoming and not the people she used.
Would it really have been so impossible for the woman or the girl to approach him and tell
him of her wishes? Was it so hard for the child to show the person she supposedly wanted
to be enslaved by the respect a Master was due? With a sudden realization he realised that
she may have been consciously or subconsciously trying to agitate him to the point where
he’d hurt her - she seemed to have a penchant for masochism - and if that was her game she
had certainly succeeded.
His anger dissipated slightly at that thought; asking politely and interaction as equals
seemed contrary to Gabrielle’s apparent nature and desire to be dominated. It was logical
for her to want him worked up to the point where he would take her by force, with no
regard to her own desires. Still, the sexual experiences he’d had with Melody, Luna, and
Ginny to a lesser degree had spoiled him; he expected and almost demanded at least a
certain amount of respect and servility from his partners. He vowed never to allow himself
to be manipulated by anyone, for any reason. He’d either cooperate with people as the
dominant party, as a peer if it was sufficiently beneficial to him and was absolutely
necessary, or not at all. He did decide though that if someone was as determined as
Gabrielle was to be his, he’d consider fulfilling the person’s desires. After all, in the overall
scheme of things, having a larger number of loyalists and greater diversity amongst his
followers could only be beneficial to him.
This left the issue of how to deal with Gabrielle. Harry was reasonably certain he’d see her
again. Appoline seemed to be an inept custodian of her daughter, and Gabrielle seemed
determined to have Harry as a part of her life, so the odds she’d make her way to him again
were good. So far he’d been cruel to her, and that hadn’t done much to discourage her
pursuit of him; on the contrary it seemed even to galvanize her; she clearly wasn’t one to
take no for an answer. A sadist himself, Harry thought it might be entertaining to test her
limits, and to try and break her of her wilful nature. If he scared her off, he’d still have
Melody, Luna, Ginny, and hopefully one day Emma to play with. Losing Gabrielle he felt
wouldn’t deprive him of anything he couldn’t find elsewhere. He resolved to continue his
cruel treatment of her, and see if he could bring her into the fold with that as the premise for
their relationship. If she was this sexually oriented at the tender age of seven he couldn’t
imagine what she might be like as she aged.
Regardless of his begrudging acceptance of the young Delacour’s behaviour, his

susceptibility to her racial allure put him on guard. Apparently there was a whole city of
women like her nearby, in addition to the Atlantean mermaids who he’d read had similar
abilities. Wary of the potential of similar circumstances arising, his Occlumency shields
had been up at full strength for most of the day. This protected his mind from outside
influence, but also left him emotionally numb, cold and standoffish in his dealings with
others. Though he couldn’t be himself or fully enjoy the vacation, Harry felt it was
preferable to falling under the influence of an unknown enemy. He decided this would be
his default response to his arrival in unfamiliar areas and around strangers, until he had
acclimated himself with any new elements to have identified any outside threats. Each of
the Grangers had come to him individually and had inquired as to what was bothering him,
but Harry had quite firmly said he didn’t want to talk about it. Being the considerate and
understanding people that they were, they didn’t push Harry explain himself; they knew
Harry would come to one or all of them if he felt the need to talk. It didn’t stop Emma and
Hermione from worrying about him though, and they shared several looks when in his
company.
Retreating into himself had the secondary effect of greater proximity to and interaction with
his immaterial sister, and she didn’t hesitate to voice her feelings on the situation with the
Delacours. Lucy chastised him for his failure to have enslaved the girl already. Gabrielle
hadn’t just begged for Harry to take control of her; she had even gone so far as to place her
mother and Harry into a situation where he would be forced to dominate her. While Harry
felt it showed a lack of respect, Lucy saw it as an ingenious attempt by an inspired girl; one
who even at her young age knew what she wanted and was willing to work for it.
She also approved of Gabrielle’s tastes; both in men and in choice of lifestyle. Though
initially Lucy’s opinions regarding Gabrielle’s actions had matched Harry’s, she had given
the matter some thought Lucy felt it difficult to dislike the girl who was so much like
herself. She felt such a girl would be a welcome addition to Harry’s growing group of
subordinates. Really, Lucy had to wipe a tear from her eye as she realized there was another
girl out there who just got it.
For the rest of the day, Harry was completely detached from the Grangers, indifferent to
their attempts at drawing him out of the shell he’d been hiding behind. Melody couldn’t
even get a sexual rise out of him that day; she teased him playfully and tried to entice him
into bed with her once they got a moment alone together, but to no avail. She was worried
about her Master, and was the only member of the Granger clan to press him for an
explanation, bluntly asking him why he was acting like this, and if there was anything she
could do to help.
Fed up with her pestering him, Harry eventually turned clasped her face with both hands,
tightly enough to leave marks where his fingers had been once he released her.
“Melody, shut the FUCK UP. If I want you I’ll let you know.”
Melody rubbed her face as a few tears gathered in her eyes. Dejected, rather than annoyed
or angry, she quietly told him, “Alright Harry. Come find me if you want me.”
She walked away, leaving Harry to his thoughts.

He had felt nothing the entire day, except for growing agitation with Melody, and for the
first time since she had become his, he didn’t care how Melody was feeling. She’d been
annoying him to no end, presuming to push him to talk, and he felt the need to remind her
how their relationship worked. He’d make it up to her later that night, and summoned her to
his hut after sundown.
Melody wasn’t quite sure what happened. She’d closed the door to her Master’s hut behind
her and the next thing she knew her scalp hurt briefly before she was face down on what
she could confidently state was his bed with her ears filled with the delightful sound of her
Master’s hips slapping into her ass rapidly. It took a second for the pleasure and pain of the
sudden penetration to kick in, but when it did the girl did little but scream into the blankets.
Her only complaint about the entire series of events was she prefered being backhanded
over having her hair pulled, but it was hard to concentrate on that over the toe curling
orgasm that gave her.
Hours later, once they’d finished and fallen asleep, Harry found himself in his mindscape
with a pleasantly turned on Lucy, whom he’d fucked more harshly than he had Melody. He
then smiled to himself while enjoying the feel of her cuddled up against his body, absently
listening to her ramble on about how he should kill a few people so he could build up Life
Force. She pointed out that there were a plethora of experiments he could try if he had a
good supply of souls, but Harry stayed firm to his policy of not killing for no reason or in
cold blood. He had no idea why, but the entire island had an undercurrent of tension that he
didn’t want to disturb just because he wanted some energy he could get in admittedly
smaller bursts back at Hogwarts.
After a good fuck and a good night’s sleep, Harry awoke in a better mood then the day
before and apologized to Dan, Hermione, and Emma for the way he’d acted day before. He
explained that while he didn’t want to talk about it, he could tell them that something
embarrassing had happened and he was angry about his own reaction to it. The Grangers
were understanding, saying that things happens to everyone now and then. They did insist
however it would be better to talk about it then bottling it up like he had. Harry thanked
them, but made no move to talk about it further.
That morning Harry noticed Hermione acting as distant as he had the previous day. She
would respond to him when he spoke to her and could hold a conversation, but behind her
words he could tell she was hurting. She would give him a sort of sad smile whenever they
finished talking, and he’d noticed her staring at him or Melody when she thought no one
was looking. A quick mental probe when Hermione wasn’t paying attention confirmed his
suspicions; she was feeling hurt, left out, and betrayed by her best friend and her sister. The
jealousy and hopelessness she was feeling interested him, and he made a mental note to try
and think about how to take advantage of those feelings at a later date.
In the meantime though the situation needed to be resolved in a more socially acceptable
manner. Harry had noticed that Hermione’s interactions with her Mel were abrupt and
terse, and Melody could pick up on the suppressed hostility walked away with a somewhat
guilty look in her eye each time. Hermione’s passive frustration seemed to be focused more
towards her sister than towards Harry, and both he and Melody could see this.
Melody was acting differently too. Usually eager and bright eyed, today she’d been moping
around. She’d clung on to Harry more often and more obviously than usual, almost as if she
was using his proximity and touch as a sort of physical reassurance. Seeing this put
Hermione further into her funk, and in turn seeing she was upsetting her big sister made
Melody more unhappy and affectionate. Dan seemed oblivious to the dynamic, focused on
the food and sunshine, but when Harry caught Emma’s gaze and gave her an expression of
helpless exasperation she rolled her eyes and mouthed ‘Girls’ to him before giving him one
of her most dazzling smiles. Harry then decided that this little melodrama had gone on long
enough.
After an early breakfast, the group came together on the beach in front of Emma and Dan’s
hut; completely devoid of people for the first time since their arrival, to quietly enjoy the
sunrise, each leaving the others to their thoughts. About forty yards back from the shoreline
Harry found the ruined remains of an eroded sand castle which had decayed to the extent
that the last wall standing, looked more like a high-backed chair than anything else.
Treating it like a throne, Harry sat against it and took in the view in front of him. The
fortunately-oriented wall faced directly east, allowing him to gaze out across the glassy
water, unbroken by wave or surf, at the polychromatic streaks against the early-morning
sky. Varying shades of red, orange and violet seen only as the sun rose and set were
suspended in the sky, announcing the arrival of the new day and contrasting sharply from
the milk-white cirrus clouds making their slow march from one horizon to its opposite.
After giving the eastern sky the consideration he felt it was due, and after the sun had made
some solid progress in hoisting itself itself above the skyline, Harry dropped his field of
vision from the distant horizon to the vicinal shoreline. Specifically he was looking at the
Grangers, and where they had spread him out before him. He almost jumped when he
noticed Melody’s sleeping head no more than a foot lying to his left. Amused by her ability
to get so close without being noticed (he hadn’t been that enamored by all the pretty
colors), he looked down at Melody, and regarded her dreaming form for a moment.
Reaching down he stroked windswept hair, dirty-blonde and sun-streaked, then caressing
her resting face, running a thumb along her jawline to her chin. The attention elicited a
contented sigh from her lips, which wore the ghost of a smile, and she stirred slightly
before Harry removed his hand.
Harry smiled at her despite himself. She was a sweet girl, and to Harry her penchant for
masochism and her eagerness to help seduce her own mother for her Dom did nothing to
diminish her innocence. One could never tell from looking at her pretty and gentle face that
that youthful and meek-seeming countenance was just a mask for a depraved slut,
immeasurably loyal to the twelve year old boy she knew as Master. Harry had made quite a
catch with this one, and from what she’d told him apparently her love for submission ran in
the family. Rousing himself from his internal observations, he directed his gaze to the
beach and remaining Grangers in front of him.
Looking up from Melody’s sleeping body, the first thing that caught Harry’s eye was
Hermione’s, glanced up to his face from some position lower on his body. She froze for a
moment as her heart skipped a beat. ‘This is so bad.’ she told herself, and if Harry was a
less composed, mature, and indifferent person, she’d have been right. He had caught her
leaning backwards, turned so she was face him, with her eyes glued to his dick. ‘Thank
GOD he’s so far away,’ Hermione told herself, relieved. ‘Otherwise he’d have heard
me purring.’ Emma had, and it was all she could do to keep from giggling. Her poor, silly,
magical-cat daughter. It had taken serious self control to be continue pretending to be
asleep while her daughter had purred for a solid ten minutes, utterly captivated by her best
friend’s equipment.
Hermione remembered she was still looking at Harry, and realized Harry was staring
directly back at her, devoid of expression. While his face had betrayed no secrets,
Hermione’s mind was working a mile a minute; too distracted to realize her expression was
continuously shifting, emoting what could safely be assumed to be the thoughts running
through her mind.
Aware she was being read more quickly than one of Gilderoy Lockhart’s ludicrous
autobiographies, she blushed heavily. An exasperated Hermione thought ‘Crap. Now he’s
going to see me blushing.’ She hoped desperately the golden tan she’d been developing
would do a bit to conceal the heat filling cheeks. After comparing the colour density and
color contrast of and between her level of tan and the level of blush she felt her stomach
drop as she realized: she was still staring! ‘This is just great.’ Hermione thought. ‘The only
way it could be more obvious I liked him would be if I took out a newspaper ad. As if things
between us won’t awkward enough already.’
What made this even harder for her was her cat side was in heat, and it could tell
instinctively that Harry was a perfect mate for her. It was only thanks to her training with
Daphne and Harry and the sessions where they’d taught her Occlumency that she could
keep the animal from going up to him on her hands and knees. Even though she was upset
with him and her sister for hiding their relationship from her, and as put out as she was that
they were having sex, it took every bit of self control she had not to climb up on his lap and
seeing what happens. She didn’t want to be someone who’d go after their sister’s boyfriend.
That would make her like her bitch Aunt Rose, who stole her mother’s man - even though
she felt that Melody had done it to her. She decided that she was going to be the bigger one
in the situation, even though Melody wasn’t aware they were competing.
Dreadfully embarrassed by her inability to control herself, she blushed harder than she ever
had in her life. With no small amount of effort she finally broke away from Harry’s bright
green eyes (she’d wondered before if they might actually be luminous), and turned around.
They’d captivated her, as they had on more than once before. Even at a distance, and even
in broad daylight, Harry’s eyes still enthralled her. She was horny - she’d been horny
before, but not like this - and she needed to calm down.
Sitting rigidly facing forward, Hermione kept replaying what had just happened over and
over again in her head. She felt the heat from her face spread across her chest. ‘Oh
God,’ She thought, panicking slightly, ‘Where are my clothes? I’M NAKED!’ She screamed
at herself internally, as inaudible hysterics overcame her, she started to hyperventilate.
Though she looked composed, for a moment she had forgotten where she was. Though she
was unaware and the knowledge would have done little to calm her down, she had in fact
browned just barely enough to help conceal exactly how badly unbroken eye contact with
Harry had flustered her. Her golden tan had hidden most of the blush in her face, though
not her neck or uncovered neck or chest. It had drawn Harry’s eyes to her cheeks, blushing
rose red, and he thought it had actually made her look cuter, made her look more appealing,
at least to Harry.
The flurry of emotions amused him, and he struggled to remember each one. She’d worn
combined shifting expressions of sheepishness, timidity, longing, frustration, and envy.
Interestingly enough, for a brief moment something a bit darker, some sort of malice or
fury, showed itself momentarily before Hermione’s trademark deluge of goodness
suppressed it, and before she’d managed to break her gaze.
Laughing to himself about what had just happened, Harry watched Dan, Emma and
Hermione from where he was. He pulled Melody onto his body she automatically wrapped
herself around him as much as she could, and went back to snoozing, sitting in his lap right
on his dick. Harry willed his tool down to inactivity, repositioned her head on his chest.
Absently playing with her hair, and very lightly teasing and caressing her body, he watched
to see other three members of his group were up to.
Hermione quickly looked back at Harry again, determined not to get caught sneaking a
peek at him, and got lucky. As soon as she saw him, though, she wished she could just
mind her own business for once. Her heart fell a bit at the sight of her sister cuddled up so
closely against Harry, looking absolutely content and satisfied. Seeing how tenderly he was
caressing her and how gently he was holding her made her little heart ache. She couldn’t be
so close to them when they were like this; it hurt too much. She had to move further away.
Harry watched Hermione stand and start to move away from her parents. Harry appraised
her as she went, curious today for some reason as to how she was developing physically.
His gaze never left her cute little butt as she walked; adorably it was considerably paler
than the rest of her body, though Harry couldn’t imagine why, it wasn’t like she’d been
wearing underwear. He found the contrast between pale ass and golden thighs appealing, as
he did the way her ass tensed and relaxed as she took each step. Her bushy hair pulled back
into a ponytail that swayed with her ass as she walked, and watching her leave was quite
pleasant, Harry thought. ‘Her tans really come along nicely,’ He mused, ‘and I doubt any
straight man would deny she’s attractive. It’s a shame that she has to be such a goody
goody. She could be so much fun if she’d just relax a bit, stop taking other people so
seriously. I mean, other than me I suppose. And the rest of our friends from school. At least
her sister know how to have a good time.’ She walked north, parallel to the beach, and after
she’d taken about two dozen steps she turned towards the ocean, taking few steps forward
before sitting close enough to the water for the surf to come tickle her feet whenever one of
the larger waves crashed on the shore. Harry watched Hermione bring bring her knees up to
her chest, then hug them tight. Harry couldn’t remember ever having seen a girl look so
vulnerable, excluding of course when he’d rescued his slave. He was intrigued but
unconcerned. He had a good idea why she was upset, and he felt she was being
melodramatic. Until she stopped feeling sorry for herself she’d receive no sympathy from
him, nor would he lend her any special consideration.
He saw Emma follow her daughter almost immediately, and Harry admired her fine ass
every step of the way. ‘That ass and the woman attached belong to me.’ He told himself.
‘They just don’t know it yet.’ She sat down to Hermione’s left, and after Emma said
something he couldn’t hear, he watched Hermione respond to her mother’s words by
nestling into her mother so deeply it looked like was trying to absorb her mother through
osmosis.
Whatever Emma had said to Hermione had apparently cheered her up, because they were
walking back towards himself and Melody. They laid down some towels about ten feet
from him, and Emma lay back to sunbathe sans clothing and Hermione lay her head on her
mum's midriff, apparently to take a nap. Looking back in Dan’s direction Harry perked up a
bit when he realized this would be a perfect opportunity to practice his Legilimency; Dan
was a Muggle, he was weak willed, and there was no one nearby to call him out if he
messed up. Harry wanted to see how his long term project with Hermione and Melody’s
parents was coming along. After Dan if all went well he’d play around in Emma’s head,
and then maybe if she was sufficiently distracted Harry could see what the hell had been up
with Hermione’s schizophrenic reaction to eye contact. Maybe even loosen her up a bit.
Laughing again, he looked at Dan. He was getting ahead of himself though. Harry had yet
to master the basics, and he grinned wickedly at just how perfect everything was going for
him to have the opportunities he’d recently.
Dan sat slightly hunched, watching the as the surf spread pervasively in along the beach
head, gently and affectionately kiss the footprints left in the sand until there was nothing
left. The cascading advance and retreat of the waves somehow seemed both soothingly
rhythmic and engagingly sporadic at the same time. He was wistful, thinking about his lack
of actual manhood and the frustration with him he could see his wife repressing.
Fortunately for Harry, not so much for Dan, already losing his family to Harry one member
at a time, Harry chose to silently focus on Dan and nonverbally cast ‘Legilimens!’ at the
exact moment Dan was reliving one of the most emasculating moments in he’d had in his
life; in front of his wife no less! He was just grateful his daughters were away at
Hogwarts… he didn’t know if he could feel like a father to his daughter if they’d seen him
as Emma had that night.
Harry entered Dan’s mind and was treated to a series of short fragments of memories
relevant to what Dan was thinking about at the present moment. The first sequence began
with Dan returning to the Grangers house, sometime after dark. Harry saw Dan announced
himself cheerfully at the door to no response. He paused for a moment, before calling out
“Emma? Emma are you home?” No one replied. A rush of memory fragments flooded
Harry’s psyche; disconnected pieces of some extended narrative this memory was a part of
came all at once; and Harry realized he was feeling Dan remember moments of him
searching around the house for his wife; Dan could understand these moment’s larger
significance, just like someone who can read in English would see the acronyms FBI and
understand it stands for Federal Bureau of Investigation, but for Harry, who was illiterate in
the language of Dan, it was confusing, almost overwhelming.
The flashes came rapidly, some were short and some were long, some vivid some vague,
and the vaguer they were the more tangents seemed to be occurring at the same
simultaneously, so much happening at once it was near impossible to observe an individual
event, but if he stopped paying so close attention the rooms would quiet down and he’d get
a feel for the general ‘tone’ and function of the room. In the in the study he saw and felt
work being done, Emma paying taxes, and helping the girls with homework. In the sitting
room the Harry felt younger Hermione’s and Melody’s laughing, reading books, he sensed
Dan reading newspapers, heard songs that reminded him vaguely of Christmas time, and
saw Emma watering plants. The office, TV room, and other rooms Dan entered were the
same; whirlwinds of memory assaulting all senses. The Harry found he could zero in on a
specific memory and watch it in detail, that required focus and before long he’d snap back
into Dan’s narrative. Each room seemed to be filled with noise, activity and Emma’s,
Dan’s, Hermione’s, and Melody’s, plural, but Harry understood they were empty. He
realized Dan must have been remembering Emma and other events in each room as he
searched, and was now remembering her as he looked for her. Or something. Thinking
about it too hard hurt Harry’s head.
And suddenly Harry the chaos subsided and Harry was with Dan again, at the bottom of the
stairs. He could still ‘feel’ the other memories and narratives beneath the surface, but Dan
seemed to remember this part in detail, resulting in far less background noise. Harry
realized to his surprise he was nervous; not just nervous, but worried about Emma’s well
being. After thinking about how little sense that made - by Emma’s being alive today he
knew for a fact she’d survived that night - but with a quick realization he understood he
was feeling what Dan felt, seeing what he saw, and hearing what he heard. Harry was
enjoying himself, this was like watching a horror movie alongside the actors as they filmed
it. With a little bit of fear and a with a lot of excitement Dan/Harry heard a faint moan
coming from somewhere upstairs. Supremely nervous, Dan crept up the stairs, hearing
unintelligible muttering, moaning or the occasional groan, and Harry smiled faintly as
his/Dan’s heart pumped faster than Harry’s ever had before. As he reached the top of the
stairs, the noises becoming more consistent and easier to assign a direction to Harry took
note of his stiff arms, jittery legs, the frog throbbing in his throat as Dan swallowed.
Adrenaline surging through his veins, Harry put his hand beneath his chin to feel his
throbbing pulse when he asked himself ‘Is this fear? Is this what it feels like being afraid of
something? Its… its kinda hot, actually. If Melody feels a bit like this when I’m being rough
with her, I completely understand why she’s so into it. I’ve never felt anything like this
before. I wonder if being feared feels anywhere as awesome as fear itself does. I feel like I
can do anything!’
Harry and Dan slowly walked through the hallway; Dan was sweating buckets, and when
he got to his bedroom, he peeked inside. Through Dan’s eyes Harry saw a glimpse of a dark
figure rustling through the cabinets. ‘The Grangers got robbed? Why didn’t they mention
it? Did Dan stop a robbery? Damn, Dannyboy. Maybe I haven’t been giving you the
respect that you’re due.’ Harry felt something else bubble up next to his fear. His terror had
increased, but somewhere Dan found some anger to use alongside that. Flashes came like
they had before, snapshots of drawers in garage and oddly an image of a suit of armour in a
glass display that seemed out of place in the Granger home. Creeping back down the stairs
as quickly and quietly as he could, Dan went to his garage where he grabbed an old cricket
bat and an American football helmet a friend had gotten for him while he was in the States.
Donning the Helmet, putting on the biggest trench coat he owned, and twirling the cricket
club in his hand what might have been intended as menacingly, (‘Ah,’ Harry thought ‘This
must have been what he had in mind when he was thinking of the armour. Close enough, I
suppose.’) Dan marched back up the stairs, almost confidently until he reached the top step
where he slowed to a walk again.
The groaning had started up again, this time coming from the bathroom. Harry felt an
onslaught of various cartoony or vague images involving burglars and memory snippets he
assumed would translate into Dan’s sense of confusion as to why a burglar would use the
bathroom of a home he’d invaded. Starting to understand what was going on, a broad grin
broke out across Harry’s face, and he whispered “No way.” These words were spoken,
interestingly enough within Dan’s mouth, and even more interestingly Dan, who’d been
slowly turning the bathroom knob as quietly as he could froze, putting his free hand to his
mouth. He shook his head, raised the cricket club as high above his head, and threw the
door open shouting at the top of his lungs “OWARE YOOHOODLOOMS CAMMINMA
HOME!” Meant to be ‘How dare you hoodlums come in my home!’, and entering,
revealing nothing but a nude and wet Emma laying in the tub, who turned to him, eyes wide
with terror, pulled the shower head away from her pussy and screamed for all she was
worth.
Harry was in stitches; guffaws had him doubled over and he was barely able to stand. He
couldn’t remember ever having laughed so hard in his entire life. Dan’s memory continued
to play out before him, seemingly on fast forward, though he was admittedly distracted and
may have been imagining it. The few details he caught further added to his mirth and kept
him giggling throughout the remainder of the flashback.
He felt a flush in his cheeks and shame that must have come from Dan, who had removed
his helmet and held it loosely by the facemask in his right hand. The cricket bat his left
hand grasped limply by had also been lowered, and he was now staring at Emma with a
combination of disbelief, disappointment and reproach. His wife’s jaw had dropped and
who wore an expression of shocked exasperation at the site of her husband clad in his
ridiculous uniform, brandishing his club and staring at her stupidly. Regaining her
composure after a moment she screamed at him to ‘Get out get out GET OUT!’ at which
point he ran back into their bedroom, tripping on the sink as he exited, continuing to
stumble and falling into the open door frame of the room he was trying to enter.
Sometime before he’d pissed himself, and as he changed his pants Harry, still recovering
from his merriment, practiced focusing in on other memories in the room. He watched,
amused and unsurprised, at Dan’s frustrated recollections of emasculating events of his last
few years. Harry watched him fumble reluctantly through foreplay. He felt him turn down
sex, time and time again. He watched Dan read before bed, fuming as an annoyed Emma
wrote in her Diary beside him, rubbing her pussy with enthusiasm and fragrance as she
wrote, then ignoring her gasps during brazen and vigorous masturbation. Then came
blurrier memories. ‘These probably happened a longer time ago’ Harry thought. These
memories were of Emma’s half-hearted bondage play, Dan’s failures to get erections, Dan
wearing a strap on dildo to fuck Emma, and many of him trying to sleep through his wife’s
candid self-pleasure; sometimes for hours, as she moaned right beside him in bed.
Having seen enough, Harry decided he was no longer content to be a passenger to Dan’s
memories. It was time to see what he could do. Dan had just finished reliving the loud and
heated argument with Emma after their hilarious encounter in the bathroom, and was now
sleeping alone in Hermione’s room, empty during the school year. Remembering Dan
responding to him speaking outside of the bathroom, he thought about what to try. This
might be a good way to plant thoughts deeper within someones mind than his mind trick
allowed.
Harry found that after concentrating hard enough, he was able to take the form of Emma’s
body within Dan’s mindscape. He focused again and she walked stiffly over to Dan and
shook him awake. Looking at him in sleepy confusion, Dan’s avatar opened his mouth to
question her before Harry began to verbally assault him with Emma’s voice. Harry told him
again and again, using the Mind Trick to make the words more convincing, that he was not
a man and was an unfit father and husband. He told him he was inept, foolish, pitiful, and
impotent to the point that Emma was basically performing a public service by staying with
him. Hurt and confusion were visible behind the tears that had welled up in Dan’s eyes,
before he eventually began to silently parrot Harry’s words back to him.
Satisfied, Harry walked to the bathroom, dug through the myriad of memories until he
found one of Dan looking at himself in the mirror, and altered it so Dan was chanting a
mantra of belittling things to himself regarding his masculinity and added powerful feelings
of shame. Going into his and Emma’s shared bedroom, which was surprisingly empty -
apparently no one would appear in Dan’s mindscape unless he remembered them
specifically - Harry selected three of the most emasculating memories he could find and
reinforced them so Dan’s mind would be more likely to rest on them whenever he was in
that room. Duly impressed with himself, he did this in most of the rooms of the Granger
house. Deciding that his foray into Dan’s subconscious had gone on for long enough, Harry
willed himself back to reality. He didn’t expect most of his major alterations to take effect
quickly and thought most of the change would occur during the school year, when Dan was
at the house alone with Emma, free of major distractions.
Snapping back to the real world, a happy Harry watched a seagull land offshore. He’d seen
it circling in the background earlier, and as he entered Dan’s mindscape it had just begun its
descent. This gave him a fair idea of how much real world time he’d spent in Dan’s mind.
All the time he’d spent inside the

Harry Potter The Rise of Overlord Vulcan

Caricato da

Informazioni sul documento

Titolo originale

Copyright

Formati disponibili

Condividi questo documento

Condividi o incorpora il documento

Opzioni di condivisione

Hai trovato utile questo documento?

Questo contenuto è inappropriato?

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

Harry Potter The Rise of Overlord Vulcan

Caricato da

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

The Rise of Overlord Vulcan!

Categories: Betrayal, Crossovers, Erotica, Slaves, Twins, Manipulative > Manipulative

1. Prologue & Chapter 1 - Harry's Childhood! by dragen

2. Chapter 2 - Into the Wizarding World! by dragen

3. Chapter 3 - First Year: Part 1! by dragen

4. Chapter 4 - First Year: Part 2! by dragen

5. Chapter 5 - Summer with the Grangers (Part 1) by dragen

6. Chapter 6 - Summer with the Grangers (Part 2) by dragen

7. Chapter 7 - Return to Hogwarts. by dragen

8. Chapter 8 - Second Year: Part 1! by dragen

9. Chapter 9 - Christmas with the Grangers! by dragen

10. Chapter 10 - Second Year: Part 2! by dragen

11. Chapter 11 - Second Year: Part 3! by dragen

12. Chapter 12 - Second Year: Part 4! by dragen

13. Chapter 13 - Second Summer with the Grangers: Part 1! by dragen

14. Chapter 14 - The Dark Priestess Averna! by dragen

15. Chapter 15 - Second Summer with the Grangers - Part 2! by dragen

16. Chapter 16 - The Dark Priestess Averna and Harry! by dragen

17. Chapter 17 - Second Summer with the Grangers - Part 3! by dragen

18. Chapter 18 - Second Summer with the Grangers - Part 4! by dragen

19. Update Progress! by dragen

Prologue & Chapter 1 - Harry's Childhood! by dragen

But that requires a bit of a back-story.

16th July 1987:

“So, if it is magic, what do you think I should do?” asked Harry.

16th May 1988:

1st of September 1991:

“Hello,” The boy said with an air of pompousness. “Hogwarts, too?”

“What’s a Half-Blood?” Harry inquired.

Harry smiled as he remembered how he got his wand and Aneira…

“Hello.” Harry said awkwardly, relaxing his stance slightly.

“It was, sir, yes.” Hagrid replied.

“Maple and phoenix feather. Seven inches. Quite whippy. Try-”

“This looks amazing and it feels great.” Harry said in awe.

“Bravo ‘Arry.” Hagrid parroted.

“Runes? Focus? Elder Wand?” Harry asked in confusion.

“Wand holster?” Harry asked.

1st of September 1991:

“No problem, take a seat.” Harry answered.

“Your brothers I take it?” Harry asked a smile.

“So that’s where You-Know-Who…?” Ron began to ask.

“Yes.” Harry answered shortly. “I can’t remember it though.”

“Nothing?” Ron investigated further.

“No, how do you play it?” Harry replied.

“So this is Dumbledore!” Harry blurted.

Currently Headmaster of Hogwarts

Considered by many the greatest wizard of modern times,

Dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945, for the discovery of the

twelve uses of dragon’s blood, and his work in the field of

Alchemy with his partner, Nicolas Flamel. Professor Dumbledore

enjoys chamber music and tenpin bowling.

“I’m Ron Weasley,” Ron muttered.

“B-but the books said-” Hermione began.

“What House are your brothers in?” Harry asked, interested.

Harry blinked. “Really? What happened to them?”

“Err, I don’t know any.” Harry confessed.

“Do you know this kid mate?” Ron asked.

“Yeah this is Draco Malfoy.” Harry said.

“Oh Aneira is a Tigran.” Harry answered.

20th of June 1992:

‘I was right, this was an interesting year.’ Harry thought to himself.

1st of September 1991:

“The firs’ years, Professor McGonagall.” Hagrid greeted.